《The Alpha and His Contract Luna (Lauren)》


 1. Separation

    1. Separation


    Lauren


    I heard the door open and by the clean and citrus smell I knew it was Darren. I didn¡¯t bother standing


    up to wee him home. What was the use? When I knew very well that he wouldn¡¯t appreciate it nor


    would he want me to.


    I was surprised that hee home. I rarely saw him nowadays and when I did, he either ignored me,


    avoided me orshed out at me. He would at times stay away for days that I would forget I have a


    husband. The ever present pain in my heart is what constantly reminded me that I do have a mate. A


    mate that no longer wanted me.


    His footsteps approach the dining room. I sat at the dining table with a cup in my hands. I don¡¯t look up


    when his steps near. I still don¡¯t look up when he stops a few feet from me. He throws some documents


    in front of me and that¡¯s when I raise my head.


    ¡°What are these?¡± I ask suspiciously, my eyes meeting his obsidian orbs.


    Just like every other time we crossed paths, his eyes are cold and his face is set in stone. It¡¯s hard to


    believe that this was the same man who showered me with love and affection just a few months ago.


    Was it all just pretend? Has he been faking it all along, waiting for Miranda toe back?


    ¡°Sign them, those are separation papers. Since I never marked you, it was easy to get the elders to


    agree and approve our separation¡± he red, almost as if just talking to me was ruining his day.


    Who would have thought him not marking me would one day be used against me? Marking was the


    only subject we ever argued about. He had always made excuses about it and kept postponing it. His


    refusal to mark me should have been a red g. But I kept making up excuses for him, thinking he


    would do it once he was ready.


    I looked at him surprised. Never had I thought he would go to such lengths though. We have been


    together for ten years, ten good years. We had built a good life together and now he wanted to destroy


    all of it in just a few months of her arrival back into our lives?


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious Darren¡± I say sadly. My voice barely above a whisper


    My tears were threatening to fall but I won¡¯t allow them to. I¡¯ve cried enough over the past few months.


    Couldn¡¯t he see the pain he in my eyes? Was he so ignorant of how he was tearing me apart? I stood


    by him when she left. I build him back up after she had destroyed him. I was there for him through it all.


    So how could he carelessly throw away everything we had for a cheating slut?


    ¡°I am, now sign the goddamn papers¡± he snapped, his fist hitting the table, almost breaking it in half.


    His face is contorted in anger. I jump away afraid and since he was close I collide with his body. This


    close to him I can smell her perfume. I can see the lipstick stain on his neck. He must havee from


    her ce.


    I am disgusted by his actions. That he woulde to the house we turned into our home smelling like


    another woman. That he would tantly disregard his vows and openly cheat on me with the same


    woman that broke him ten years ago.


    The pain that cuts through my heart as I imagine them together is shattering. The image of him making


    love to her, touching her like he used to touch me refuses to leave my mind. Instead it tears my already


    shredded heart.


    I step away from him and look at him defiantly. ¡°I won¡¯t sign them!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    His eyes turn dangerously dark and waves of anger roll from him. The hairs on the back of my neck


    stand on end. I rethink my decision but then I decide to stand firm. I couldn¡¯t allow him to destroy what


    we¡¯ve built. I was strong enough to fight for our family.


    ¡°I said I won¡¯t sign them!¡± I hiss, ring back at him.


    My heart may be broken but I refuse to give up on him. To give up on our union. Miranda wasn¡¯t going


    to waltz back in and ruin everything I have built. I refuse to let that bitch win.


    ¡°You¡¯ll sign them or I swear on the moon goddess I¡¯ll fucking destroy you¡± he growls.


    ¡°Do your worst Darren¡­you can¡¯t break me anymore than you already have¡±


    I stare at his handsome face, willing him to remember our love. To see past her deception and lies. To


    see the damage he was wrecking on my soul. But he doesn¡¯t and I fear that just may be he is already


    too far gone.


    ¡°Oh darling, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong¡­ You have no idea how much more I damage I can do¡± he


    smirks evilly and I have to prevent myself from shuddering at his coldness.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He turns around and stomps out of the kitchen. A few momentster I hear him climbing the stairs and I


    sag against the table. I let the tears that I had been holding back to freely fall.


    Where had I gone wrong? Had I done something that angered the moon goddess and she was now


    punishing me? I just couldn¡¯t understand.


    I had been happy a few months ago. Content with my life. I had a loving family, great friends and my


    business was flourishing. I had even nned on getting pregnant. But in a blink of an eye everything


    came crushing down.


    Miranda came back to our lives like an angry hurricane, leaving nothing but destruction in her wake.


    She started by going to hispany. When I heard about it, I confronted him and he assured me


    nothing was going on. That they just went for lunch to catch up. That I shouldn¡¯t worry because she


    was firmly in the past.


    I should have worried. Because here we were, months down the line with him asking for a separation.


    My greatest fear hade true. He was leaving me for her and I didn¡¯t know how to handle that.


    I wipe away the tears furiously, mad at myself for being weak. I can¡¯t give in to weakness because if I


    do, I¡¯ll lose all I held dear to my heart.


    I walk to my room unsteadily. Darren had kicked me out of our bedroom when he started seeing


    Miranda. Once there, I try to sleep but I¡¯m unable. My mind refuses to shut down. It refuses to let me


    find peace in its dark abyss.


    It was around nine o¡¯clock so I knew she would be asleep. I get out of my room and tip toe up the stairs


    and into her room. Knowing her bedroom like the back of my hand I walk quietly to her bed.


    I sit on Krystal¡¯s small bed and run my finger through her soft locks. I inhale her scent which calms me


    a little. I was too lost to realize that she wasn¡¯t fully asleep. Her bedsidemps turn on all of a sudden


    and when she sees it¡¯s me she screams.


    ¡°Get out of my room! Get out¡± she screeched.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± she yells at the top of her lungs as if I was going to murder her.


    Darren burst through her door in seconds. He switches on the lights and scans for the intruder only for


    his eyes tond on me. The worried look changes to murderous and he stalks towards me. Krystal runs


    to her father and holds him tight.


    ¡°Daddy she scared me. I don¡¯t want her here, make her leave¡± she mumbles into his pajama pant. Her


    whole body trembles as if she just met a monster and not her mother.


    It breaks my heart further that my own daughter no longer even refers to me as mommy. These days


    I¡¯ve been relegated to just ¡®her¡¯. As if I were nothing but a servant.


    Darren¡¯s eye turns soft as he looks at our daughter. ¡°Go to my room honey. I¡¯ll be there in few and then


    we can leave¡±


    That was the only thing we had inmon nowadays. Our love for our daughter. A daughter who


    looked like the perfect mix of me and Darren. She has redish brown hair. The reding from me


    since I¡¯m a red head. The brown from her dad. She also has his obsidian eyes.


    ¡°Are we going to mommy Miranda? I love staying with her¡± she says her voice brimming with glee. Her


    excitement to see Miranda breaks my heart a little more.


    That¡¯s what she calls Miranda. She stopped referring to me as her mother months ago. She hasn¡¯t


    spoken to me or let me near her in months. My own daughter prefers another woman over me. Just like


    Darren, Krystal now hates me and want nothing to do with me.


    ¡°Yes, now go so I can finish up here¡± Darren tells her gently.


    Krystal stares at her dad with a smile, then gives me a scathing look before leaving the room.


    ¡°What were you doing in her room?¡± he asks, the gentle look he had a few moments ago having turned


    lethal.


    I stand up and sigh before answering. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter Darren, I wanted to be near her¡±


    I now couldn¡¯t evene near Krystal without her screaming at me or shouting for me to get away


    from her. She hadpletely changed once Darren introduced her to his mistress. All the affection she


    had for me were transferred to her.


    Goddess I hated the lying bitch.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want you near her. Get that through your thick head!¡± His insult hurts me but this was my


    daughter we were talking about.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you let that slut brainwash her. If you think that I will let that stupid hoe raise my


    daughter, you¡¯re sadly mistake.¡± I spit out disdainfully.


    I didn¡¯t see the hiting. I was standing, ring at him and the next thing I knew I was on the floor.


    My world spinning and my ears ringing from the impact.


    ¡°Let that be thest fucking time you speak like that about the woman I love¡± he snarled his voice cold


    with anger. He looked at me in disgust before spitting on me. He left the room without even looking


    back, minutester I heard them leave.


    I can¡¯t believe it. I sat there on the floor while tears ran down my face. My left cheek stinging. I knew it


    was going to bruise.


    How could he? He held me with those hands. Wiped my tears with them, and caressed me with them.


    So how could he hit me? And all because of her.

 2. A Disastrous Party

    2. A Disastrous Party


    I stare in doubt at the humongous house in front of me. I can hear the booming music ying


    somewhere outside. I could also hear the screams of children as they had fun.


    It was Krystal eighth birthday and I hadn¡¯t been invited. I hadn¡¯t even known there was a party. How


    pathetic is that? Not knowing your daughter already had a birthday party nned?


    I had called Darren to ask him what I should n. He had angrily answered that Miranda had


    everything covered. That I shouldn¡¯t bothering because neither him nor Krystal wanted me there.


    I was the one who always nned her parties, and it was always done at our home. But this year it was


    being held at Miranda¡¯s.


    Apparently Krystal had asked her to n it. Because ording to her I don¡¯t n her parties the way


    she wanted them. They were always boring and ugly and she hated them.


    It had hurt to know that Krystal had never liked or appreciated the work and effort I put in the nning.


    That it wasn¡¯t enough. That she hated those parties.


    I sigh knowing Miranda has overturned everything I¡¯ve ever done. That all my efforts are nothing but


    squashed bugs beneath her feet.


    Why the fuck does it still hurt? It has been months since shee back. I should be used to the new


    reality by now, but I was still holding on.


    ¡°You can do this Ren¡± My wolf Blue murmurs. As I try to find the courage to walk to her house. A ce I


    remain unwanted.


    ¡°This is our pup¡¯s party and we shouldn¡¯t miss it¡± she continues.


    If I had thought what Darren did was painful. Then I had no idea how this would tear me up. That


    Krystal and Darren hadn¡¯t wanted me there on the day I fucking gave birth to her. I had been angry at


    both of them, then the anger had turned to hurt.


    Pushing those thoughts away I take a step forward. The door was opened so I stepped in and I was in


    out of a fairytale.


    I follow the sound of the music and I end up in the backyard. Thesh field had been transformed into a


    dream. Pink and white flowers covered the ground. Tables covered with glittery gold table clothes.


    Each table had four chairs covered with a white satin cloth. They were then tied with gold ribbons.


    Everything looked fancy and upscale. No wonder Krystal hated my parties.


    My self-confidence takes a hit, knowing that nothing I had done, had been good enough for Krystal.


    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± the shout brings me out of my thoughts.


    I turn to look and find Krystal. She stares at me in anger and disgust. As if my very presence would ruin


    the day for her. Her shout had attracted the attention of guests. Both humans and wolves.


    I don¡¯t speak. Unable toprehend what changed in Krystal. Why she all of a sudden hated me. Was


    it something I did? Something I said?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you here, leave and don¡¯t evere back!¡± she screamed. Her hands balled tightly in a


    fist.


    ¡°Honey, Ie to bring you your gift¡± I tell her gently. My voice trembling from trying to holding my


    tears back.


    I was really trying. Thest thing I needed was to be the talk of the city. I could feel the pity from our


    packmates through the bond. And I know majority don¡¯t agree with what Darren is doing. But I don¡¯t


    want their pity. I just want my family back.


    Krystal reaches out to take the gift. I was about to sigh in relief, to smile at her. But then she does


    something I never expected her to.


    She throws the gift to the floor, before stomping on it. Breaking the doll I had bought her. I look at the


    broken doll, which is the perfect reflection of my broken heart. She stomped on the doll the same way


    she just stomped on my heart.


    ¡°I told you I don¡¯t want you here, and I don¡¯t want your stupid and ugly present¡± she snapped at me.


    She was shaking as if she couldn¡¯t control her anger and hatred.


    How did it get to this? What did Miranda have that I didn¡¯t? What was it about her that made my family


    love her but hate me.


    All I ever done was to love them. Give them all of me. The best of me. I¡¯ve done all I could to be the


    perfect mate and wife. To be the perfect mother but it seemed none of that was enough. Because


    Miranda easily reced me in their hearts.


    ¡°Krys¡­¡± I choke out her name. The pain and tears blocking my airway.


    She interrupts me by shouting. ¡°No! I hate you and daddy hates you too. We don¡¯t want you here.


    Daddy is going to marry mommy Miranda but you don¡¯t want them to because you are a bad and evil


    person. You¡¯re jealous of her because she is prettier than you and you¡¯re ugly. If you don¡¯t let daddy be


    happy then I¡¯ll pray for the goddess to punish you and send you to hell¡±


    I stumble back because I feel like I¡¯ve been physically punched. That not only does she hates me so


    much she would wish me to hell but also because Darren is nning to mate with Miranda.


    How did this happen? How had I turned from her mother to the viin in their fairytale story?


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that Krystal. I¡¯m your mommy¡± I cry out. Unable to stop my tears from flowing.


    Why do I feel like my heart is being fucking torn into pieces? Like it¡¯s been shredded into minced meat?


    ¡°You are no longer my mommy. I only have one mother and that is mommy Miranda¡± she dered


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    strongly. She then turns her back to me and runs to Miranda.


    Miranda wraps her arms around her, ring at me while she whispers words offort to her. As if she


    was her biological mother and I was the other woman. The one who had destroyed their happy day.


    I can¡¯t believe that Krystal just denounced me. In front of guest. How could she do that to me? And how


    could Darren allow her to? How could they choose Miranda over me?


    The remaining pieces of my heart were shattering. I don¡¯t think there was anything that could fix it,


    make it whole again.


    Before I even have a chance to pick my dignity from the floor, Darren is there. He grabs my arm in a


    painful grip and drags me away.


    ¡°Please Darren¡­¡± I plead with him when we are almost to the door.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up, you stupid cunt!¡± he shouts. He ispletely livid and furious. His eyes changing


    from ck to yellow.


    I shut uppletely shocked he would call me a cunt. As if I was nothing but an annoying hoe that was


    trying to break up his happy family.


    It fucking hurts.


    His fingers leave my arm and wrap around my neck. He squeezes hard, chocking the day lights out of


    me. His ws digging deep into my neck. I can feel the blood trailing down my neck. Already soaking


    my blouse.


    ¡°Let this be thest fucking time I see you near Krystal or even me. Don¡¯t touch her, don¡¯t look at her


    and don¡¯t even breathe the same fucking air as her. If youe even an inch near us, I¡¯ll fucking kill


    you¡± he threatened. His voice hard.


    ¡°But she¡¯s my daughter¡± I whisper, tears running down my face.


    His voice was cold with finality when he replied. ¡°You heard her¡­you mean nothing to her and you


    mean nothing to me¡±


    Without another word, he pushes me out of the door before closing it. I try to break my fall bynding


    on my hands and knees. I don¡¯t even register that I have bruised them. Or that my neck though healing


    was till bleeding.


    The pain from my physical wounds couldn¡¯tpare to the one in my heart. How am I supposed to


    fight when I feel broken? Should I even fight for them or just give up? Given they¡¯ve turned their back


    on me and hate me. What was the point anyway? They no longer want me, us. Blue hurt beyond repair


    retreated to the back of my mind.


    ¡°Hey¡± a sweet little voice brings me from my trance.


    A boy around ten years old stands next to my car. He has blonde hair and grey eyes. He is a


    handsome little boy and looks really familiar.


    ¡°My daddy says that pretty girls shouldn¡¯t cry. And you¡¯re the most beautiful woman I have ever seen¡±


    he tells me sweetly and strongly.


    I touches my heart that this boy thinks I¡¯m beautiful while own daughter doesn¡¯t think so.


    I kneel to his level even though it causes me pain.


    ¡°Thank you handsome. What¡¯s your name?¡± I ask with a teary smile, trying to wipe away my tears.


    He smiles at me and damn does it light up his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jax¡­and you¡¯re Krystal mom. I don¡¯t mean to be bad, but I don¡¯t like Krystal all that much now.


    She was mean to you and it made me angry. I also don¡¯t like my mom or Krystal¡¯s dad, what they are


    doing to you isn¡¯t nice. They are the ones who should be punished¡± he says with a hint of anger. His


    hands balled in a fist


    It hits me after he finishes speaking. This boy, trying tofort me was Miranda¡¯s son.


    It also hits me that I could poison him against his mother. Say all manner of things to make him hate


    her but I don¡¯t. It¡¯s not in me. I would never wish this pain on any mother.


    ¡°I know baby, but she¡¯s still your mom, no matter what. You should love and respect her¡± I calmly and


    gently say.


    He looks intensely at me for a while before saying. ¡°Okay, but just know that even though they don¡¯t


    love you I do and you¡¯re the best¡±


    He then gives me a hug and a kiss on the cheek before leaving. I don¡¯t know what it is about Jax, but I


    feel a connection to him. Something tells me our paths are somehow tied to each other.


    I get in my car and drive away from my daughter and mate. Feeling better for the first time in months.


    And it was all because of my enemy¡¯s son.

 3. Meeting Sebastian

    3. Meeting Sebastian


    I walk through the hallways of my almost emptypany. My best friend and I had built Ruby¡¯s


    collection from scratch. Ruby¡¯s had been flourishing. Had been among the top ten fashionpanies.


    Now it was crumbling.


    Darren had kept true to his promise to destroy me. My name had been dragged through the mud by


    magazines and gossip columns. I had been painted as the viin.


    The evil bitch that hade between old mes. The treacherous wife who refused to release the man


    that no longer wanted her. The sad and bitter woman who refused to let go.


    I have been called names. I have been cyber bullied. I have been painted worse than the devil. The


    good image I had in the human society has been destroyed. Majority of both humans and wolves no


    longer want to be associated with me.


    We have lost investors. Our profits are dropping drastically and employees are leaving us. No longer


    wanting to work for a monster like me.


    I was the devil while Miranda was an angel. I was the one trying to break them up instead of the other


    way around. I hated everything that was happening but I couldn¡¯t control it.


    Just like the other days. My secretary is nowhere in sight. I have a feeling that she too was about to


    leave thepany.


    I walk into my office but I stop dead. A man that I have only seen in magazines is standing in my office.


    He upies the room like he owns it. Like it was his own personal yground.


    Sebastian Ashford is a very powerful man. Both in the human and wolf world. He has the unspoken title


    of alpha of alphas. With a wolf that can only be described as a beast, he was the staff of nightmares.


    He is also Miranda¡¯s former mate.


    ¡°How can I help you Mr. Ashford?¡± I ask him. Finding my voice.


    He doesn¡¯t answer immediately. Just stares at me with those forest green eyes. As if he could see the


    pain that was wreaking havoc inside me.


    He is tall, around six feet or maybe more. midnight ck, thick hair. Even though he has a suit on. You


    can still tell he''s fit under it.


    He is hot in every sense. Too bad my heart will never be whole again. Never will it be able to beat for


    another. I was done with men.


    ¡°My son keeps talking about you. I had toe and see what all the fuss was all about¡± he says, his


    voice deep and husky.


    I just stare at him not knowing what to say.


    ¡°I want to know what intention you have towards him¡±


    He gets so close that I can feel his body heat. Blue perks up for a bit before going back to sleep.


    ¡°Nothing bad. He¡¯s a good kid and heforted me at my lowest¡± I murmur. I have to tip my head back


    just to be able to look at him.


    ¡°That better be all Red. Because if I find out you¡¯re using him as revenge against his bitch of a mother, I


    will rip you to pieces. There will be nothing left of you to bury¡± he threatens his voice going dangerously


    low.


    I can see the beast everyone talks about. He is lurking just behind those hypnotizing cold grey eyes. I


    should be scared but for some reason I was not.


    Just as with his son, something drew me to him.


    ¡°I would never do that. I may hate Miranda but I would never use an innocent child to get back at her¡±


    He continues to stare at me in that peculiar way. Like he was searching my soul. Learning all my


    secrets.


    With ast warning he walks out. Taking his overwhelming presence with him. The moment he is gone


    the room immediately feels empty.


    I get back to work. Trying to focus knowing well it was an impossible task.


    It was hourster when Darrenes barging into my office. He waspletely pissed and breathing


    fire.


    ¡°Stay the fuck away from my parents. I don¡¯t know what you told them to hate Miranda so much but I


    won¡¯t allow you to sink your dirty ws into them¡± he shouts, his voice hateful and full of disdain.


    I scoff. ¡°I doubt I have any power over them. They hate Miranda for what she did to you. Not because


    of anything I¡¯ve told them¡±


    He looks at me. His eyes full of loathing. How is it that all love has turned to hate? I just don¡¯t fucking


    understand.


    ¡°Sign the goddamn papers and leave my family alone. Better yet, just fucking die it would make my life


    easier¡±


    His words shatters me a little further. Leaving both Blue and I broken in a way I¡¯m afraid we will never


    recover.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He turns about to leave but I stop him.


    ¡°Wait¡± I shout but ites out as a whimper instead. ¡°Be honest with me. Did you ever really love me?


    These ten years we¡¯ve been together, did you love me or was it just pretend for you?¡±


    I was fucking scared of the answer but I just had to know. Hoping that at least he loved me at one point.


    That he had at least cared for me. That he had been happy with me. His answer could destroy me but I


    needed it.


    He sighs, before answering. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. My heart never truly belonged to you, it was always


    Miranda¡¯s. You were just holding it for her but it was never yours to begin with so let¡¯s just end this


    sham of a mating, so I can finally be with the only woman I¡¯ve ever loved. We¡¯re ten years overdue¡±


    Without saying anything else he leaves. Walking out the door, like he was walking out of my life.


    I fall to my knees. My heart constricting in pain. My soul feeling like it has been torn into two. He never


    loved me. Not even once. He was just using me.


    The pain of this knowledge is crashing.


    ¡°Make it stop Blue. Please make the pain go away¡± I plead with her.


    She replies just as broken. ¡°I wish I could, my lovely human¡±


    I don¡¯t know how long I had been on the floor when I heard her. ¡°Ren?¡±


    I look up to find my best friend ire standing at the door. Within seconds she is kneeling beside me.


    ¡°Oh Renny, what¡¯s he done to you?¡±


    And that¡¯s all it takes for me to crumble. I throw myself at her. Finally, I break, a sob tearing its way from


    the depths of my tortured soul. I let the pain, the anger, the frustration and the hate I¡¯ve been pushing


    down free.


    The dam breaks and the tears I have been holding back flows. I cry my heart out to the moon goddess.


    Cry at the shitty hand I¡¯ve been dealt with. At the pain she has allowed into my life. At the brokenness I


    was sure would never be fixed. At my damaged heart.


    By the time I¡¯m done I feel empty. Like there is a hole where my soul used to exist.


    I whisper, the fight leaving mepletely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Blue but we have to do this¡±


    ¡°I know. Do what you have to, to save what little is left of us¡± she whimpers before retreating to the back


    of our mind.


    I turn to ire, whispering the words that tear at me. ¡°I¡¯m done¡±


    She doesn¡¯t say a word, just nods. Her tears fall while she holds me tightly in her arms.


    ************************************************


    I stare at myself in the mirror and I can¡¯t believe the woman staring back at me.


    She looks tired and broken. Eye bags under her eyes, her skin ashy and hair thin. She¡¯s lost weight


    and the clothes hang off her body. She looks like a shadow of her former self.


    I close my eyes. Praying that when I do open them again they will be clear. It doesn¡¯t work at all. The


    pain is still there. Still swimming in their depths. Lurking on the surface.


    I take a deep breath then leave the bathroom. I stand in the room I¡¯ve been calling mine. It¡¯s funny how


    things can change in just a few months. How drastic your life can take a wrong turn.


    I survey it making sure I haven¡¯t left anything important behind. Everything I own is packed. The rest,


    the things Darren gave me are either burnt or donated. I¡¯ve cleared everything. Leaving no sign that I


    ever lived there.


    ¡°Are you ready Blue?¡± I ask my wolf softly.


    ¡°Yeah. As ready as I¡¯ll ever be¡± she replies, her voice barely above whisper.


    She is hurt and has been withdrawing into herself more and more each day. I couldn¡¯t allow her to fade.


    She was the only one that was keeping me sane.


    I leave going straight to the airport. Everything has been sorted. I had already signed the separation


    papers. I had also gotten mywyer to draft custody papers. Signing full custody of Krystal over to


    Darren.


    It had broken us to do so. But we knew Krystal would never willingly choose to stay with us. Forcing her


    would only make her hate us more.


    I had no idea where we would go. We just needed to go somewhere far away. Where we¡¯re not


    constantly reminded of all we had lost.


    Where we couldn¡¯t see Darren and Krystal happy while we stood aside unwanted. We had to get away


    because each day felt like we were dying a little more.


    Each day felt like we were one step closer to being swallowed by the darkness surrounding us.


    ¡°Blue?¡± I call. I needed her for this next step.


    ¡°I¡¯m here love. Do it, let go¡± she pushes me. Giving me the strength I need.


    ¡°I Lauren Smith, cut all ties with Alpha Darren West and the Silver Mist Pack. I dere that I am now a


    lone wolf with no pack¡±


    The moment I finish those words, I feel the pack link beginning to shrivel in my mind. The buzz that was


    always there at the back of my mind was now silent.


    A tear falls down my cheek. As the pack linkpletely fades.


    I ept that I¡¯ve just severed thest connection I have to Darren and Krystal.


    Blue and I were now truly alone.

 4. One year later

    4. One yearter


    It¡¯s been a year since I fled from my pain. I had thought my wound would heal, but I had been wrong. I


    hadn¡¯t healed. Neither had I found closure. Instead something darker had taken root inside me.


    As the Uber driver drives past the familiar streets. I¡¯m reminded of why I had left this forsaken country


    in the first ce. I¡¯m reminded of the pain and humiliation I endured one year ago. I¡¯m reminded of


    Darren¡¯s betrayal.


    ¡°I hate this city¡± Blue murmurs in disgust. Echoing my thoughts.


    Within minutes we¡¯re at the hospital. I pay him then get out. I stand for a minute. Watching the towering


    building. Calming myself.


    The hospital is for werewolves only. It was located in a secluded area. We had werewolf government


    officials who helped us keep it under radar.


    If I were being honest, I hadn¡¯t nned on evering back. But my godson had been diagnosed with


    a tumor. ire had called me crying, afraid and hysterical.


    I would do anything for them. So when they both asked me toe, I did. I left everything toe be


    with them.


    Entering the hospital I locate the elevators and get in. ire had given me the floor and room number.


    Given this was the same hospital Krystal was born in, I knew where to go.


    Minutester, I¡¯m walking into Mason¡¯s room.


    He¡¯s on the bed watching cartoons. Though he was scheduled to have an operation soon. He was


    calm. Laughing even.


    ire on the other hand looked tired and worn out. Managing our branch here while taking care of a


    sick son was draining her. This was the other reason I was here. To take care of thepany. While


    she took care of Mason.


    ¡°Aunty Renny, you came!¡± The excited shout brings me from my thoughts.


    ire''s eyes snap open. I can see the happiness and relief in her eyes.


    ¡°Hi baby boy¡± I greet him. Kissing his forehead before stepping back.


    Turning towards ire, I open my arms. She basically falls in them. Sagging in relief.


    ¡°Hi ire bear¡±


    She sobs. ¡°Oh gosh Renny, you have no idea how much I¡¯ve missed you. Talking to you on the phone


    isn¡¯t the same as having you here with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here now and I will be for as long as you both need me¡± I whisper softly. Rubbing her back in


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She lets go of me then wipes her tears. She stares at me. As if inspecting me. Studying me.


    ¡°There¡¯s something different about you, I can¡¯t wrap my finger around it though¡±


    I just give her a small tight smile. She has no idea just how different I had be.


    I turn my attention back to Mason as we both take our seats.


    ¡°How¡¯s my favorite godson doing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Aunty¡± he says dragging the word. ¡°I¡¯m your only godson¡±


    I grin at that. He was right after all.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you lots. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here.¡± The smile on his face, makes my heart constrict.


    I always try my hardest not to think of Krystal. The pain that apanies those thoughts is something I


    try to avoid.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m here and I brought you lots of presents¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s so cool. I¡¯ve been a good boy. The doctor says I¡¯m a very brave pup and that once I¡¯m


    The calmness and joy in his voice is contagious. For a moment I forget that my heart is frozen. I rx


    into the moment chatting with him.


    Mason is ten but his outlook on life is different. He fills me in on everything I have missed. Especially


    his new best friend called Jax whoes to visit every day.


    At that, I look at ire in question. She nods her head confirming it¡¯s Miranda¡¯s son. From there on we


    chat lightly.


    I had spent about three hours with them, when I cut my visit short. I had to go to the office to catch up


    on work.


    I was leaving the room when I came face to face with Darren. He was thest fucking person I wanted


    to see.


    ¡°Lauren?¡± he asks unsure. As if seeing a ghost or something.


    I don¡¯t answer him. Just give him a death stare. We had nothing to talk about anyway.


    I was about to bypass him when a body collides with mine. Tiny arms wrap around my waist. I look


    down to see the top of Krystal¡¯s head.


    Shit! I so wasn¡¯t ready for this. She¡¯s my daughter, I love her but I wasn¡¯t ready for this. I was still in a


    dark ce. And my mind couldn¡¯t reconcile the pain and the love buried deep inside my heart.


    I wanted to hug her so much. Fuck did I want to, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. I was still afraid of


    her rejection. Afraid that she was going to push me away. Afraid she still hated me.


    Her hateful words still rung in my ear. I couldn¡¯t shut out her voice. Her voice as she called me an evil


    witch and other nasty names. Or when she said she was going to pray to the goddess to punish me


    and send me to hell.


    I untangle myself from her and leave without a word. It makes me a monster. Walking away from my


    daughter like that but I can¡¯t get past the painful memories. I can¡¯t get past the darkness in me.


    In my hurry to get away from them I collide with someone.


    ¡°I¡¯m so¡­¡± I go to apologize but I freeze.


    Miranda stands before me. Looking beautiful as ever. As if she hadn¡¯t destroyed my life a year ago.


    ¡°Lauren? Oh my god, it¡¯s you¡­long time no see, how are you?¡±


    I stare at her like she¡¯s lost her mind. Was this bitch being real right now?


    ¡°Is something wrong with you?¡± I askpletely puzzled.


    She answers confused. ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s seems you¡¯re under the impression we¡¯re friends. Let me remind you we¡¯re not and we will never


    be. You took everything from and I¡¯m back to repay the favor. Karma is a nasty bitch. I¡¯m going to be


    your personal hell. I will destroy you Miranda, until there¡¯s nothing of you left. By the time I¡¯m done you


    will wish you were dead.¡± I threaten, my voice going cold and dangerous.


    With that I bump her shoulders, leaving her shocked and shaking.


    I get a cab and go straight to ourpany. Thirty minutester I arrive. Ruby¡¯s was able to bounce


    back once I left. We had even been able to open another branch in the ind I had escaped to.


    I was just about to head into the building when I was stopped by two guards.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± I asked gritting my teeth.


    I was in a bad mood after seeing Darren and Miranda.


    ¡°What does it look like we¡¯re doing?¡± one of them retorted.


    What sort of people did ire hire while I was away?


    ¡°Do you know who the fuck I am?¡±


    ¡°The president? Wait, maybe you¡¯re the firstdy¡± the other mocked.


    I was starting to get pissed and so was Blue. They were humans so we couldn¡¯t harm them.


    ¡°I¡¯m the CEO of thispany¡± I snarl. My nails digging into my palms in anger.


    I wanted to swipe at them. Teach them a fucking lesson.


    ¡°Not looking like that¡± the ck haired one scoffed.


    I admit I wasn¡¯t looking my best. I had worn out jeans, a crumpled blouse and shades. I had taken a


    direct flight with no stops so I wasn¡¯t looking all that put together.


    ¡°I bet you¡¯re a hoe, you probably fucked one of the higher ups and now they don¡¯t want anything to do


    with you, so you¡¯re here to cause drama¡± the other one snorted in disgust.


    I stared at them in disbelief.


    We had started attracting attention. Not wanting to deal with the idiots, I try moving past them.


    The tall one grabs me in a painful grip and starts dragging me. That¡¯s when I lose it.


    ¡°Get you filthy fucking hands off me¡± I shout then using my other hand I p him hard.


    The hit echoes through the room. His eyes turn dangerous and he¡¯s about to lounge at me when a


    voice stops him.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± Micah our general manager shouts.


    ¡°This bitch here is causing problems¡± one of them answers.


    Micah turns to look at me and gasps.


    ¡°Are these the type of fools you hire nowadays Micah? Idiots who are disrespectful to women and even


    manhandle them?¡± My voice is cold and restrained.


    ¡°Oh god, I¡¯m really sorry Lauren, so sorry¡­I apologize on their behalf, it won¡¯t happen again¡± he


    stutters nervously.


    I see the color drain from the faces of the guards once my name clicks in their mind.


    ¡°Oh it definitely won¡¯t happen again because they¡¯re fired. Get them out of my fuckingpany¡±


    I walk past them. They beg me to give them another chance. I ignore them.


    ¡°What are you all waiting around for? Get back to work or suffer the same fate¡± I shout, making


    everyone scramble to get back to their stations.


    I was done being nice. Done being good. In fact I was going to be very bad. I was going to be the viin


    they used me of being.


    Hell has no fury like a woman scorned. Darren and Miranda were going to pay. I was going to rain


    hellfire on all those who hurt me. I was going to watch them as they burned.

 5. An unexpected call

    5. An unexpected call


    My new secretary enters my office with a stack of papers. A newspaper and a magazine are part of the


    stack. Then she quietly leaves after giving me my coffee.


    I have only worked with her for a few days. But she¡¯s honestly the best. She does her work efficiently.


    Arrives on time and she doesn¡¯t gossip. Which suits me fine.


    I pick up the magazine needing a distraction. I¡¯ve been cooped up in the office. Trying to catch up on


    work. The only time I leave is when I have to go get a shower and a change of clothes. Also when I¡¯m


    visiting Mason.


    The front page is about me. I don¡¯t know whether to be angry at them or thankful. Thankful because


    they¡¯re spreading the message. I¡¯m no longer a doormat to be stepped on.


    ¡®Lauren Smith is back and she¡¯s colder than the Antarctica¡¯ it reads.


    Below the headlines there¡¯s a picture of me pping the guard. It then goes on to talk about what


    happened that day.


    Someone probably sold the story and the image. The person was getting fired. Once I found out who


    the fuck it was.


    ¡°They have no idea just how cold our heart has be¡± Blue say.


    I chuckle at that because it was the damn truth. Our heart has be so cold. It would probably


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    freeze anyone who tries to get near it.


    But isn¡¯t that what happens when you¡¯re crushed? You either remain broken or you rise. I didn¡¯t want to


    remain broken. I didn¡¯t want to continue slowly dying from the pain and heartbreak. I didn¡¯t like the


    woman I had be.


    So I froze my heart. Freezing the pain and hurt deep inside. Where I no longer had to feel it.


    Pain changes you and it changed me. I was a na?ve fool. Wore my heart on my sleeves for people who


    didn¡¯t deserve it. Gave all my fucking best.


    In the end I was used and then discarded. The same people turned on me and broke me. I wasn¡¯t


    going to allow that to ever happen again. So I had to kill the old me.


    ¡°I need a run¡± Blue sighs. The wistfulness clear in her voice.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll find something soon¡±


    Given I was a lone wolf and packless. It was hard for me to run freely. Mostnds are territories. Those


    that are not are owned by humans. Humans who like hunting.


    I was looking into getting a house. One with a really big backyard for us to run. One that was also


    secluded. Where I didn¡¯t have to worry about neighbors seeing a wolf in mypound.


    There¡¯s a knock on my door. I tell the person toe in. The moment they do I wish they would drop


    dead.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask annoyed.


    Darren stands in my office looking unsure.


    He answers calmly. ¡°I came to see how you¡¯re doing¡±


    I stare at him in disbelief. What was with him and Miranda thinking that we were sort of best friends?


    ¡°And why the hell would you do that?¡±


    ¡°We may have gotten a separation but I still care for you. I would have loved for us to remain friends¡±


    This time Iugh. A full bellyugh. While Blue snickers in my head.


    He looks so innocently confused. As if he can¡¯t understand why the hell I wasughing.


    ¡°Were you my friend when you called me a cunt?¡± I growl at him.


    He goes to say something but I interrupt him. My voice going cold. ¡°Did you care for me when you


    kicked me out of my daughter¡¯s party? Or when you had your ws digging into my neck? Or when


    you cheated on me?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t answer me. Just stares as if he can¡¯t find the right words. Like he can¡¯t figure out where the


    woman he knew disappeared to.


    Something passes in his eyes. Too quick for me to read it. It doesn¡¯t matter anyway.


    ¡°Just leave¡± I say after a moment.


    I was done with him. Done with his bullshit.


    ¡°Lauren¡­¡± he goes to say but I again interrupt him.


    ¡°Get the fuck out Darren. You told me to get out of yours and I did. Now I demand the same damn


    thing. We no longer mean anything to each other and it will remain that way. Now leave before I call the


    cops on you¡± I yell. My ws digging into my palms.


    This is what I do. When I feel so angry. So out of control. Like in the next minute I could murder


    someone. The pain grounds me. Anchors me from seeing red.


    I know what was happening to me. It was so obvious. The anger I felt constantly and being out of


    control. The need for blood. How I''m always a second away from snapping.


    These were some of the symptoms of going feral. This is what they had reduced me to. Having to w


    my own palm so I don¡¯t lose myself.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± he asks, his voice soft and concerned. As if he just couldn''t understand.


    What a fucking bastard.


    I sigh. ¡°You did, you and Miranda happened¡­Now leave, before I do something I won¡¯t regret¡±


    He gives me one more look. ¡°This isn¡¯t over¡± he says before leaving.


    When he does I sag into my seat. Staring nkly at the wall.


    I don¡¯t know how long I stared, when my phone rang. Interrupting my trance.


    ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t think you had it in you¡± A deep voice says. It was so husky it sent tingles down my


    spine.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± I already knew who it was. But I decided to y dumb. Inorder to hide my shock.


    ¡°You know who it is Red. ying dumb doesn¡¯t suit you¡±


    Fuck! I had been caught. How embarrassing.


    ¡°What can I do for you Mr. Ashford?¡± I finally ask.


    I had no idea why he was calling. But I would be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t curious. There was just


    something about him that drew me in.


    Nobody knows what happened between him and Miranda. All we know is that he was the one to file for


    a separation.


    ¡°Just Sebastian¡± he says in a bossy way. Making me roll my eyes.


    ¡°What can I do for you Sebastian?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more about what we can do for each other¡± He states. As if it were obvious.


    This has me really intrigued. Blue even pipes at that. Dying to know what he¡¯s on about. I honestly


    didn¡¯t see what we could do for each other.


    I was also doubtful I wanted to be entangled with such a powerhouse. The vibes he gave off thatst


    time. Were both intriguing and terrifying.


    Curiosity won the best of me though.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening¡±


    Just when I thought he was going toy it down for me. He does the unexpected. Something that was


    so alpha male and so annoying.


    He says in a raspy voice. ¡°Meet me at Rosevelt tomorrow at two. I have a preposition for you¡± right


    before he hangs up.

 6. The proposal

    6. The proposal


    ¡°That¡¯s not gonna work¡± I tell the man in front of me authoritatively.


    ¡°It¡¯s the best we can offer you Miss Smith¡± he replies immediately. Almost arrogantly.


    I¡¯ve been in this meeting room for about two hours. We weren¡¯t getting anywhere. I was beginning to


    get impatient.


    I stare at William, the vice-president of Majestic ltd. It was a textilepany that ire wanted us to


    partner with.


    ¡®He¡¯s trying to rip us off¡¯ Blue mumbles, irritated.


    It was something I had already figured out. There was just something about the way he looked at me.


    As if he saw me as someone beneath him.


    Someone unworthy of leading a sessfulpany. Like I was dumb somehow and he saw no


    problem with over pricing us.


    My guess is that he was the type of man raised to believe women should worship the ground they


    walked on.


    That women couldn¡¯t lead. Women couldn¡¯t be sessful on their own. That a woman¡¯s sole


    purpose is to do men¡¯s bidding and raise kids. That they were to be seen and not heard.


    I hated that type of stereotype. I hated men who looked down on women. I have no idea why the hell


    ire chose him, but I was done with his bullshit.


    I stand up from my seat. ¡°Then we¡¯re done here¡±


    I wasn¡¯t going to waste my time anymore. I could find some other betterpany. Plus I saw no


    problem with the textilepany we were currently dealing with.


    ¡°Wait, Miss Smith. I¡¯m sure we can negotiate a better deal¡± he says with a slimy smile.


    He truly thought I was stupid. I could see through his fucking smile. What was hidden behind it. I didn¡¯t


    like it one bit.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already wasted enough of my time¡±


    I don¡¯t spare him another look when I leave. I hear him calling my name but I ignore him.


    I get into the elevator. Within minutes I¡¯m getting out. I leave the building and head towards my car.


    I reach it and was about to unlock it. I don¡¯t get the chance though. A handkerchief covers my nose and


    within minutes I¡¯m out.


    I wake up to the sound of a car engine. I¡¯m a bit disoriented but I get what just happened. I have been


    fucking kidnapped.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake¡± a deep voice says.


    I freeze because I know that voice. My suspicion is confirmed when I look up to find green eyes staring


    at me.


    There isn¡¯t a hint of emotion in them. Just a nk emotionless stare. A stare I hate because I can¡¯t tell


    what he¡¯s thinking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like being made a fool of Red. When I tell you to meet at Rosevelt I expect you to be there¡±


    There is a hint of something dangerous in his tone. Something I should be afraid of. For some reason


    though, I was not.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it, you told me instead of asking¡± I reply defiantly. ¡°I¡¯m not good at being told what to do¡±


    As you¡¯ve probably guessed. I didn¡¯t go to meet Sebastian. That was about two days ago. I had


    decided that it would have been more trouble than it was worth. Getting involved with a powerhouse


    such as Sebastian doesn¡¯t spell out good things for me.


    I was skeptical and rightfully so. I had gotten myself involved with one alpha. Look how disastrous that


    ended for me. I had no idea what his proposal would be, but I was sure I didn¡¯t want to know about it.


    ¡°And I¡¯m not good at letting such defiance go, you should know that about me. You push me and I¡¯ll


    push right back and trust me when I say, you won¡¯t like it when I retaliate.¡± His says his eyes are cold


    and voice silky smooth.


    He is calm but I know it a fucking fa?ade. He¡¯s a beast underneath all that suit. Blue perks up for some


    odd reason. I ignore her though. She is enchanted by him, but I know he¡¯s a dangerous man.


    ¡°Where are you taking me? You do realize this is considered kidnapping right?¡± I ask, changing the


    subject.


    I was treading on unfamiliar dangerous waters. One wrong move and I would probably end up in a


    situation I couldn¡¯t get myself out of.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sebastian Ashford, I own this whole damn city and I can do whatever the fuck I want Red.¡±


    Shit! He was right. Darren is powerful but Sebastian was king of the city. No wonder Miranda had gone


    after him. She was a gold digging slut. Darren hadn¡¯t been enough for her. She had wanted someone


    more powerful. More prominent. With more money.


    Unfortunately for me, I hadn¡¯t been enough for Darren. The moment that bitch came back, he had


    decided that I just didn¡¯t cut it anymore.


    A bitter feeling starts rising up in my chest. I push it down, not allowing it to take over. Not when I was


    in Sebastian''s presence. Thest thing I wanted was him seeing the darkness I was hiding inside.


    I look outside the window. Choosing not to answer him. There was no need in trying to fight him


    anyway. There was no way I was getting away.


    Soon we are crossing the gates of a plush estate. The driver parks the car in front of a big three story


    mansion. It was beautiful and impressive.


    We get out of the car. Sebastian gently grabs my forearm and leads me inside the house. We walk so


    briskly, I have no time to admire the interior. We enter an office and he sits me on afortable chair


    before he goes behind the desk and takes his seat.


    ¡°What am I doing here Mr. Ashford?¡± I sass.


    ¡°Drop the fucking attitude Red¡± He all but growls


    ¡°In case you didn¡¯t get the memo, my name is Lauren not Red¡±


    Why am I goading him?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Something passes in his eyes. It is gone before I can read it. I honestly don¡¯t know why the hell I was


    pushing his buttons. The only exnation I can think of was that I was getting some kind of thrill from it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you whatever the hell I want. Now shut the fuck up before I lose my patience¡± he replies, his


    face hard.


    What the hell was up is ass? He was aplete asshole and absolutely rude. I hated disrespect and in


    my view. That was exactly what he was doing.


    I stand up. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, you¡¯re aplete jerk and I don¡¯t have to sit here and let you basically


    disrespect and bully me.¡±


    That was the fucking problem with men like Sebastian. They thought that the world revolved around


    them. That everyone should bow before them. Worship them as if they were freaking gods. Like I said I


    was done with assholes like him.


    I¡¯m about to leave when his words stop me dead in my tracks.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re going feral¡± he softly says, shocking the crap out of me.


    I slowly turn and look at him. Really look at him. He stares at me with what might bepassion. I


    can¡¯t be sure though. I doubt Sebastian is capable of such emotions.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Sit your ass down and I¡¯ll exin everything¡± hemands.


    It doesn¡¯t take much to convince me. Wordlessly I sit down. He seems like he has answers and I


    desperately want them. Even if it means swallowing my pride and listening to him bossing me around.


    ¡°Well?¡± I ask him after a minute of silence.


    Like I said, I was fucking desperate.


    ¡°I know the signs. I¡¯ve suffered from them before, so I can easily recognize them¡± He begins. ¡°This is


    where my proposales in. It will prevent you from going feral and give us a chance to get even with


    those two fuckers.¡± He finishes, anger sipping into his voice.


    I¡¯m honestly shocked. That a powerful and feared man such as him had once been in my position. I


    want to ask the story behind it but that will have to wait. What he was proposing took more precedence


    in my mind.


    I¡¯m afraid of finding out what his proposal is, but I ask anyway. ¡°What do you propose?¡±


    At this point, I would try anything. Just so I can stop me and Blue from going feral. Maybe with this


    proposal I can start building back my rtionship with Krystal.


    His eyes bore deep into mine as he answers;


    ¡°A contract mating¡±


    Shit, I wasn¡¯t expecting that.

 7. Retract your claws kitten

    7. Retract your ws kitten


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to repeat that¡± I choke.


    He can¡¯t be serious. Who in their right mind proposes such a thing? It''spletely absurd. He has


    surely lost his goddamn mind.


    He doesn¡¯t respond to me. Just raises his perfectly shaped eyebrow. As if he were challenging me to


    continue pretending that I hadn¡¯t heard him.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I mumble. Staring down at my heels in thought.


    A million thoughts race through my mind. Making it hard to keep up with each one.


    Thest and only time I had been in a sort of mating, it had been a love match. At least that¡¯s what I


    had thought and it hadn¡¯t ended well for me.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    What he was proposing on the other hand was a business deal. It was bound to go horribly wrong.


    Could I honestly enter into such a mating, after I had been burned? Then being shoved aside once my


    usefulness had ended.


    The familiar pain that has a grip on my heart emerges. I stamp it down. Refusing to give it reign. It only


    serves as a reminder of how broken I am.


    ¡°For a woman you sure curse like a sailor¡± he says tly.


    I look up and re at him. Not understanding how cursing has anything to do with what we were


    discussing. Or what it had to do with me being woman.


    I retort angrily. Giving him a glimpse of just how colorful my vocabry is.


    ¡°If you hate my cursing that much, then what the hell am I doing here then? If you¡¯re going to waste my


    time then you can take back your stupid offer and shove it up your freaking ass, you arrogant jerk¡±


    If I was being honest. I was on edge. Being here with the ex-mate of my nemesis and with him


    prepositioning me. While fighting the desire to strangle him, was messing with my head.


    ¡°Retract your fucking ws kitty¡± hemands in warning, not liking the disrespect. He was an alpha


    after all.


    I growl getting even more pissed. ¡°I am not a damn kitten and stop telling what to do¡±


    The bastard just smirks as if he finds me cute. He had no idea just how dangerous I currently was.


    I sigh deeply after a while. ¡°Let¡¯s just get back to the matter at hand. Why me and what¡¯s in it for you?¡±


    This is what I couldn¡¯t understand. I haven¡¯t had much time to process everything he¡¯s told me but I


    didn¡¯t understand this one thing. Why me out of all women?


    We didn¡¯t know each other. We were basically strangers. So why would hee to me with this


    preposition? Yes it seems like he hates Miranda as well. But that is the extent of our mutuality.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple really. You¡¯ve just had your heart ripped to pieces so there¡¯s no possibility of falling in love


    with me. This suits me because in order for this to work, love can¡¯t be involved. I want revenge and I¡¯m


    sure you do too. I¡¯m giving you a chance to get your sanity back and revenge. Besides, I need a mother


    figure for Jax. Someone who isn¡¯t a fucking bitch or total slut and Jax likes you which is rare.¡±


    I think about what he¡¯s just told me. I can¡¯t help but feel like his answer is somewhat vague. Like he


    wasn¡¯t telling me everything. His reasons seem justifiable but there was something else. Something he


    wasn''t telling me or I was missing.


    I stare deeply into his green orbs. Trying to see if I can catch a glimpse of what he was hiding. But he¡¯s


    shut off. Emotionless. His eyes and expression giving away nothing.


    Could I really enter such a deal without knowing everything? Without getting all the facts right? The rug


    could be pulled right from under me. Like with Darren.


    If that somehow happens, Sebastian wouldn¡¯t even be to me because I entered into this blindly.


    This definitely spells bad news written all over it, but could I pass the opportunity though?


    He was giving me everything I wanted and desired. To get my revenge on Darren and Miranda, which


    was one of the reasons I came back.


    With a powerful alpha such as Sebastian I could easily get that. No one would even be the wiser that I


    was involved in their downfall.


    ¡°How will this proposal prevent me from going feral?¡± I asked him after a while.


    I didn¡¯t want to go feral and as much as I¡¯m still hurt by Krystal, I understand that she''s just a child. I still


    wanted to fix things between us.


    On the other hand I just don''t see how his offer was connected to my problem, or how it would fix it.


    ¡°Going feral is about your spirit or soul being unhinged. Unbnced. It¡¯s about there being a tear or


    split. To fix this, I¡¯ll mark you. This will anchor your soul to mine and make you rooted to yourself and


    your wolf¡± he rumbles.


    It does make sense. Those who go feral do so because their spirit has been split. When you bond to


    someone and they break you, the heartbreak and pain can be too much that your spirit rips into


    two. Dividing you and your wolf. Since man and wolf are one, the division causes you to lose your


    mind.


    Heartbreak isn¡¯t the only cause for going feral. There are different reasons why a werewolf can lose


    their mind. In my case, I had bonded myself to Darren in every way even though he hadn¡¯t done the


    same.


    I want to ask Sebastian how he knew all these facts but I don¡¯t. His expression brooks no further


    discussion on the subject.


    ¡°Okay then. If I were to agree, what would be the terms of our agreement?¡±


    I was thinking this would be like any other business deal. With terms and conditions and probably a


    legal contract.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell anyone, so you¡¯ll sign an NDA. No falling in love, we¡¯ll only act as a loving couple when


    we¡¯re in public and around my son and your daughter. We¡¯ll share a room cause we have to make it


    look believable especially to Jax but that will be the extent of it. No intimate touching, no sex or kissing,


    except the asional kiss on the cheek for appearance sake.¡± He says before continuing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t interfere in my business and I won¡¯t interfere with yours. During the duration of our contract


    you won¡¯t be involved with any other man. You will also be the luna of my pack. In return I will give you


    my name, my full support and my protection. We¡¯ll be mates in every sense with the exception of


    intimacy and again I repeat no fucking falling in love¡±


    He finishes, and I snort at thest part. As if there¡¯s a chance of that ever happening. He was an


    asshole and cold. There was no way I would fall for him.


    I can¡¯t help but notice that he hasn¡¯t talked about his own fidelity though.


    ¡°Fidelity. I expect the same from you¡± I chip in.


    If I was going to do this, then I expected him to be faithful to me too. There was no way I was going to


    allow another man to make a fool out of me.


    ¡°Fine, anything else?¡± he clipped.


    I honestly don¡¯t understand why he looked and sounded angry. He seriously didn¡¯t think that I was


    going to let him cheat.


    We were both going to remain faithful, whether he fucking wanted it or not. It may be just a business


    deal but I wasn¡¯t going to allow him to disrespect me like that.


    ¡°Actually yes. What is our love story? What are we going to tell everyone? Especially the Media¡±


    We couldn¡¯t juste out of the blues with our mating. People would sense something wrong. They


    would be suspicious and the Media would pounce on us.


    ¡°We¡¯ll tell them we bonded over our heartbreaks. We stayed in touch when you went away and I visited


    you a lot. Our love bloomed from there.¡±


    A look of pure disgust fills his face when he says thest part. I have to stop myself fromughing out


    loud. It was honestly funny that love disgusted him that much


    His exnation made sense though. I could really see the media eating that shit up.


    ¡°So, do we have an agreement?¡± he asked carefully. ¡°Once you agree, there¡¯s no backing out¡±


    His eyes were still giving away nothing and I wonder if he even has emotions.


    ¡®What do you think Blue¡¯


    This also concerned her. I couldn¡¯t make the decision without making sure she¡¯s okay with it first. I


    didn¡¯t need us splitting more than we already were.


    She perks up immediately. ¡®Right now it¡¯s our best shot at surviving¡¯


    With that I sit up straight while tucking my hair behind my ears. Agreeing to something that could


    potentially destroy us, while knowing it¡¯s the only option blue and I have.


    ¡°Yes¡± I agree, sealing our fate.

 8. Good girl.

    8. Good girl.


    ¡°Splendid, we¡¯ll begin acting as a couple from tomorrow¡± Sebastian says standing up.


    A quick nce outside reveals it¡¯s evening. The sun was already setting down. I can¡¯t believe that


    we¡¯ve been here for that long. I bring my eyes back to him when he moves to stand next to me.


    Offering me his hand.


    ¡°Wait! That¡¯s it?¡± I ask in doubt.


    He looks at me in confusion at first and then something clicks in his eyes. I honestly thought there


    would be more to discuss. Business contracts usually took some time. This was a mating contract,


    which is even more important. I expected it to take a bit longer.


    ¡°Did you expect something else?¡± he fires back. His eyebrow arched.


    ¡°Well, yeah¡­kind off¡±


    I hated how unsure I felt when addressing him. Was I thinking too much or something? Was there really


    nothing else to talk about?


    If I was being honest with myself. I would admit that I wanted us to talk longer. I didn¡¯t want to go back


    to my cold rented cottage. ire was busy with Mason and I didn¡¯t have Krystal with me. I was alone


    and I hated that. It¡¯s when I¡¯m alone that the pain bes too much to handle.


    That¡¯s when the voices inside my head, telling me to let go, be louder. It¡¯s when I¡¯mpletely


    alone that I feel my sanity slipping. Sometimes I have to chain myself to my bedroom. Just so I don''t go


    on a rampage on the few asions I lost the battle.


    Sebastian stares at me. His eyes searching my naked soul. I quickly avert my eyes. Afraid that he


    would see what I was hiding. That he would see how scared I was of being alone.


    ¡°What are you afraid of Red?¡± he asks in a frown.


    I could tell him. I should tell him. Let him know just how bad it has gotten for me. How the hurt that¡¯s


    inside is changing me. How I¡¯ve tried everything to get rid of it without any luck. How it was destroying


    me from the within. Slowly turning me into a monster.


    I don¡¯t tell him all that though. My pride wouldn¡¯t allow me to confess the truth. Besides, I was afraid


    that if I told him, he would retract his preposition. I couldn¡¯t have that. Blue and I couldn¡¯t afford that.


    We needed him. He was our salvation.


    ¡°Nothing¡± I whisper restlessly. Unable to sit still.


    He leans back, then sits on the edge of his desk. His hands gripping the desk on each side. A while


    ago he had removed his coat and tie. Opened the first two buttons of his shirt and folded his sleeves. I


    can see his muscles rippling under his skin. I can¡¯t help but wonder how it would feel being wrapped in


    his arms.


    ¡°For this to work we have to be honest with each other Red¡±


    His voice pulls me from my thoughts. Feeling a bit angry and embarrassed I had been checking him


    out. I re at him.


    ¡°I know. I was just wondering if there would be a contract we both have to sign¡±


    We both know that I was lying. That wasn¡¯t what I was thinking, not by a long shot. He doesn¡¯t call me


    out on my lie though and I¡¯m fucking thankful for that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have mywyers draw one up then we can both sign and be done with it.¡± he says after an


    ufortable silence.


    ¡°Okay then¡±


    I don¡¯t move though. Unable to get my legs moving. I hated it when he brought me here by force but


    now I didn¡¯t want to leave. How ironic.


    ¡°Where is Jax?¡± I ask, stalling.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The house was eerily quiet. Too quiet for a house hosting a nine year old boy. I had expected that Jax


    would be home by now. It was past school hours.


    Sebastian sighs, pinching the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°He¡¯s at my pack house¡± he says in irritation before continuing.


    ¡°Are you now done with your fucking interrogation? I have ces I need to be¡±


    And there is the arrogant jerk I was bing ustomed to. I stand up. Clenching my fists.


    This man frustrated me. My fear was gone and in its ce was the need to punch him. Right in the


    middle of his perfectly handsome face. Talk about being moody.


    ¡°Well excuse me for caring about my future son¡± I snap. Before leaving.


    I stomp away, banging the door behind me. He doesn¡¯t call me back. Or try to calm me down and I


    don¡¯t look back.


    Once I¡¯m outside his gates. I realized just how stupid I had been. This was a remote area and it was


    unlikely for me to get a cab. I didn¡¯t have my phone nor my handbag. Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t even


    know where they were.


    I sigh and start walking. Refusing to go back and ask him for help. I was being stubborn but to hell with


    it.


    Fuck it will be a long walk. I think to myself once I realize I couldn¡¯t see any other buildings around.


    ****


    I have no idea for how long I¡¯ve been walking. I don¡¯t even know if I was walking in the right direction or


    not. I was getting tired and exhausted.


    I was feeling drained. When I¡¯m tired and I¡¯m unable to be in control of my mind, that¡¯s when the


    darkness starts to take over.


    I had to get home quickly. For I was a potential danger to everyone.


    A car pulls up near me but I ignore it. I don¡¯t even look at the driver. For all I know it could be a serial


    killer. Not that I was afraid of one or anything like that. I was a big girl and could take care of myself. I


    just didn¡¯t want anyone¡¯s blood staining my hands. Innocent or not.


    ¡°Get in¡± I hear a clipped voice.


    My head snaps in that direction. Finding Sebastian behind the wheel of the sleek ck Rolls Royce.


    Being the stubborn piece of work I am, I give him the middle finger and continue walking.


    He doesn¡¯t leave like I expected him to. Instead he keeps up with me. Driving at a slow pace.


    ¡°You either get in the fucking car or I swear Red, I¡¯ll carry you into it fighting and screaming¡±


    I clearly hear the anger in his voice. The alphamand behind it. Too bad he¡¯s not my alpha nor am I


    scared of him. Besides, I doubt he¡¯ll push through with his threat.


    ¡°Piss off¡± I yell, then continue walking.


    The car stops and I think he¡¯s finally given up. I was so fucking wrong though. Secondster, I¡¯m lifted


    and flung over a shoulder. It takes me a while to realize that I was staring at his back as he walked


    back to his car.


    Still in shock, he roughly drops me on the passenger seat. It¡¯s when the car starts to move that Ie


    out of my haze and I was furious. So freaking furious.


    He can¡¯t be an asshole then expect me willingly submit to him


    ¡°You son of a bitch¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t get to finish because he ms on the breaks making me lurch forward almost hitting my head on


    the windshield. He turns to me and res. His face contorted in anger. Dangerous vibesing off


    him. He looks like he¡¯s seconds away from ending my life.


    I gulp. Feeling my heart racing and adrenaline rushing through my veins


    ¡°You better shut it Red, before Ipletely lose it, take you over my knee and spank that perky little


    ass of yours for leaving without protection and disobeying a direct order¡± he clips.


    His fingers grip the steering wheel. By the tight hold, I was afraid he was going to break the damn thing.


    I stare at him and shut up. There was nothing else I could do. He seemed ready to lose it and an out of


    control alpha was dangerous.


    Dying would solve my feral problem, but I wasn¡¯t ready for death. Not yet anyway. Instead of pushing


    his buttons further. I silently lean back into my seat and put my seat belt on.


    ¡°Good girl¡± he rumbled, his voice low and throaty. Sending an unwanted shiver down my spine.


    When he¡¯s made sure I wasn¡¯t going to trouble him anymore. He starts the car and we drive off.


    I can¡¯t help thinking that if this is how our mating was going to be, then we were both in trouble. Big


    freaking trouble.

 9. Krystals woes

    9. Krystal''s woes


    Darren


    ¡°Daddy, I want mommy¡± Krystal says in a small voice.


    I turn and look at her. Wondering what to say to . She looks sad, heartbroken. Nothing I do cheers her


    up anymore. She¡¯s lost interest in all the things she used to love and care about.


    Thesest few months have been hell for her. I don¡¯t know how to help. I¡¯ve taken her to the best child


    therapist but nothing has worked so far.


    She¡¯s still withdrawn. Still depressed. Still sad. She used to have so much energy, it was impossible to


    keep up with her. She used to be the liveliest little girl I know. Now, it¡¯s like all her life has been drained


    from her.


    It started a few months after Lauren disappeared. She had been having trouble sleeping so she came


    to my room. While I held her, waiting for her to fall asleep. She turned to me and said;


    ¡°Will you take me to mommy tomorrow? I want to tell her I¡¯m sorry for being so mean to her. I have


    been a very bad girl¡±


    I had been fucking surprised. Both from her sudden request and at her trembling voice. The tears in her


    eyes undid me.


    I had not known what to do. I thought she had been happy with Miranda as her new mom. That she


    hated Lauren and didn¡¯t want her in her life.


    Of course I couldn¡¯t take her to Lauren since I didn¡¯t even know where she was. No one did.


    When I had received the separation papers from herwyer, I had been happy that she''d finally signed


    them. I''d been even more ecstatic when she gave me full custody of Krystal.


    The icing on the cake was when she left the country. I had not wanted her around. Afraid she would


    cause me problems with Miranda.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But when Krystal asked for her. I freaked out because I had no way of reaching her. The only one who


    knew where she was, refused to even spare me a nce. ire had told me very angrily to piss off.


    From that day things started going downhill for us. Krystal couldn¡¯t sleep at night. She often woke up


    screaming. Shaking and trembling. Covered in her own sweat.


    She said she kept having nightmares. All about Lauren dying. Or more specifically, Lauren being killed.


    Every night she would wake up screaming for her mother. Each nightmare worse than the previous


    one.


    I tried assuring her that her mother was fine. She never believed me though. Always afraid that Lauren


    now hated her for being mean to her. That Lauren no longer wanted her because she was a bad girl.


    That¡¯s why her mother didn¡¯t want to see her or talk to her.


    She lost her light in theing weeks. Became withdrawn and preferred to be alone. We were both


    tired. Eye bags adorning our eyes from theck of peaceful sleep.


    Miranda, who had been living with us, got fed up and moved back to her house. We still remained


    together but with Krystal in depression,.most of my time was spent taking care of her.


    No one, apart from Miranda, the servants and therapist knew what was happening. Krystal wanted it


    that way. She said she didn¡¯t want others to think she was a freak.


    I tried everything. Seeing an oracle. Booking appointments with different children psychologists. I even


    took her and Miranda for vacation. It still didn¡¯t do anything. Nothing changed. There was still no


    progress.


    When we saw Lauren in the hospital after a year. I was both shocked and relieved. Finally we could get


    help for Krystal.


    My relief was short lived, for the woman standing before us wasn¡¯t Lauren. She looked like her but she


    wasn¡¯t her. Just like with Krystal, gone was her light. Gone was her warmth.


    Could I have damaged her that much? I wondered.


    She was so cold and lifeless. If looks could kill I fucking swear I would have been dead. The hate I felt


    rolling off her was tangible. I couldn¡¯t believe, couldn¡¯tprehend that she loathed me.


    But what did I expect? A fucking hug?


    My wolf had been torn. He did love Miranda as his true mate, but he also loved Lauren as his chosen.


    Right now she hated us.


    I was even more shocked when she didn¡¯t hug Krystal. I know Krystal said some pretty horrible things


    to her but I didn¡¯t expect Lauren to react like that to her own fucking daughter.


    Krystal had cried her eyes out after Lauren left. Especially after Mason told her how Lauren told him


    stories of where she had been.


    Krystal had been hurt, convinced that her own mother truly hated. I will never forget the pain in


    Krystal¡¯s eyes as she watched her mother leave. Leave her without so much as a hug or word to her.


    When I went to see her in her office. Her coldness almost froze me in my spot. For the first time since


    we met, I didn''t know what to say her.


    Her eyes were zing with anger, hate and bitterness. Two emotions I couldn''t associate with her. She


    was never one to hate on anyone.


    There was something else in her eyes. Something that screamed danger. Something dark and twisted.


    I couldn''t ce it but it had no business being in her.


    I wanted to talk to her. Know how she was doing and tell her about Krystal. I didn''t get the chance to do


    that before she kicked me out.


    I had been ashamed when she reminded me of everything I did to her. All that I put her through.


    I wasn''t used to the new Lauren. She was brutal and resentful.


    Something told me that I was responsible for her new persona. That it was my fault for I broking her. I


    was also to me in away for what Krystal was going through.


    If I had maintained the rtionship between mother and daughter. Maybe just maybe, they would be


    both fine.


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    I sigh.


    Her voice brings me back to the present. I look at her and I still see the shadows on her small face.


    ¡°Sorry baby, daddy wasn¡¯t paying attention¡­what did you want?¡± I ask her, bringing her onto myp.


    I hold her tightly in my arms. Hoping that I can chase away her demons. Ease her troubles and worries.


    I would do anything for my little girl. It was shattering me to see her in the state she was in.


    ¡°I want mommy, can you call her for me?¡± she whispers again in a small voice. Tears swimming in her


    eyes.


    Fuck!


    I hesitantly take out my phone from my pocket. I dial Lauren¡¯s number hoping against all hopes that


    she¡¯ll pick up. I know it¡¯s a long shot but I have to try. Just like I thought, she doesn¡¯t pick up. I try two


    more times but my calls remain unanswered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry honey, she must be busy¡± I lie through my teeth.


    This time the tears start falling. ¡°But I want to talk to her. I miss her so much¡±


    Her head falls on my chest. Her tears soaking my shirt, as her small cries fill the room.


    ¡°Jeez, is she still on about Lauren? When she¡¯s going to stop crying for her, she should just get over it¡±


    I hear a sneer beside us.


    I turn to look in time to find Miranda rolling her eyes. She stands with her hands crossed over her chest.


    Tapping her foot in irritation. Krystal just cries harder


    ¡°Miranda!¡± I say warningly.


    ¡°What I was just saying the truth¡±


    I re at her. ¡°If you can¡¯t say anything nice then leave¡±


    She stomps her feet like a fucking child before leaving. I hold Krystal closer to me. Whispering


    What the hell was wrong with Miranda? Couldn¡¯t she be kind enough to understand what Krystal was


    going through? She was a child who missed her mother for fucks sake.


    Miranda had been kind and attentive to Krystal. She changed when Krystal¡¯s issues began and I hated


    that. Hated that she was no longer kind or loving to Krystal or understanding toward me and what I was


    going through with my baby girl.


    Could I have made a mistake in choosing her over Lauren?


    Could I have chosen the wrong woman?

 10. Could you please turn around

    10. Could you please turn around


    Lauren


    My phone rings for the hundredth time. It was Darren calling me and it was starting to piss me off. Can¡¯t


    he get the fucking memo that I didn¡¯t want to talk to him.


    I sigh. Then hang up. He has been calling regrly. Since that day Sebastian kidnapped me. He kept


    calling even when I tantly refused to pick up.


    ¡°Who keeps on calling you?¡± ire asks curiously.


    It was a day after Mason¡¯s sessful surgery. We were all happy when we received the news. When


    the doctors said the tumor had been removed sessfully. That Mason was going to be okay and we


    could take him home in two weeks.


    I had invited ire out for ate lunch. Now that Mason was out of danger. I felt that she needed a


    break. Some time to breathe and rx. Which she hasn¡¯t been able to do since Mase was diagnosed.


    ¡°It¡¯s just Darren¡­the idiot doesn¡¯t want to take a fucking hint¡± I reply in irritation.


    Every time I think of him, I get mad. I get so angry that I want to break something. Specifically his nose.


    It¡¯s because of him that I was in this shit. If only he¡¯d loved me. If only he had thought with his head


    instead of his dick.


    Beneath my anger and bitterness. There¡¯s pain. The same pain that still has a fist around my heart.


    Even after a year of not seeing him. The pain is still there. Still ripping me apart, piece by piece. I


    fucking hate that I haven¡¯t healed. Hate that he still has this much power over me.


    ¡°Maybe he wants to talk to you about Krystal¡± She suggests.


    I look at her in disbelief. Wondering why she would even suggest that. They both hated me. Krystal had


    even said that I was no longer her mother.


    My face must have registered my doubt because she added quickly. ¡°Krystal hasn¡¯t been herself the


    past few months. She tries to hide it, but I¡¯m a mother so I notice. I honestly think she needs you. She


    needs her mom¡±


    Worry starts building in my core. I push it down because there¡¯s just no way Krystal needed me. Like I


    said, she hated me and she had Darren.


    Besides, how can I be of help to her? I wasn¡¯t in a good ce right now. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll see who


    I¡¯ve be and she will end up hating me more. Or worse, I lose control and hurt her.


    I honestly doubt her opinion of me has changed. My n to try and fix things with her once I was mated


    to Sebastian included forcing things. Pushing to be in her life. To be involved as her biological mother.


    That n has to wait though. Till I¡¯m sure she¡¯s not in danger with me in her life.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right and maybe you¡¯re not. Either way I can¡¯t be a mother to her right now. I¡¯m in a dark


    ce ir so I doubt I can be of help. If anything I will just make things worse¡± I whisper.


    Averting my eyes so she doesn¡¯t see the battle inside me. A battle of good versus bad. Light versus


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    darkness.


    ¡°What are you hiding from me Renny? Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed¡±


    I want to tell her so bad. I want to be honest. To seekfort from her. To have her tell me that


    everything will be okay, but I can¡¯t tell her. She¡¯s already dealing with so much. Thest thing she


    needs is knowing how truly broken I am.


    I¡¯m about to lie to her when my phone rings. I rush to pick it up. Without so much as looking at the Id.


    Just so I can avoid this conversation.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Get ready this evening. I¡¯ll being to pick you up for dinner¡± Sebastian¡¯s deep voicees


    through.


    I immediately get irritated at him. What¡¯s with this man and ordering me around? Like I¡¯m his omega


    bitch. I want to tell him exactly where he can shove his dinner ns but I notice ire looking at me.


    After I got in the car with Sebastian, we drove in silence. He seemed lost in thought and still a little


    pissed. It took almost forty five minutes to get to my cottage where he dropped me off and without


    saying anything else. Drove off.


    The next day. One of his men arrived at my cottage with my car, phone and handbag. He also didn¡¯t


    say much. Just dropped off my things and then went on his merry way. I haven¡¯t heard from Sebastian


    since that day. That was three days ago.


    ¡°What time?¡± I ask, sweetly, when all I want is to strangle him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be by your cottage at seven. Make sure you¡¯re ready by then. Don¡¯t make me wait¡± he answers


    before hanging up the phone.


    Bastard. I think to myself. Why does he have to be so arrogant and so bossy? I¡¯m sure his dick won¡¯t


    fall off if he asked politely.


    I check my watch and frown. I realize it¡¯s already five o¡¯clock. That only gives me two hours to get


    home and get ready.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ire asks. Probably seeing my frowning face.


    ¡°Yeah. I just need to get going. Is it okay if we postponed this date? I know we need to catch up and we


    will but I have to go¡±


    ire looks at me before finally nodding. I don¡¯t give her any more details. I don''t even know how to


    begin telling her that I was going to dinner with Sebastian. She would freak out knowing it¡¯s Miranda¡¯s


    ex.


    I give her a tight hug, after reassuring her that I¡¯ll call her. I then leave for my cottage quickly. You would


    honestly think that hellhounds were after me.


    By the time I got home I had made up my mind not to go for dinner. I couldn¡¯t allow Sebastian to


    continue pushing me around. Commanding me as if I was one of his subordinates.


    "Do you think that¡¯s a good idea? Going against him?" Blue asks.


    This was one of the rare days that she wasn¡¯t restless. Where she wasn¡¯t exhausted from pushing the


    darkness away.


    ¡°Maybe not, but we can¡¯t continue to let him boss us around. How will he ever respect us or view us as


    an equal if we just do his every whim?¡±


    "I really think it¡¯s a bad idea. Remember what he didst time"


    I do remember. I was there after all. Still, I feel that standing our ground is our best option. Our


    arrangement won¡¯t work if he keeps treating us like omegas.


    ¡®Your funeral¡¯ Blue murmurs before going back to sleep.


    I take the opportunity to soak in the tub. To just rx with a ss of wine. Time to quiet the thoughts


    running inside my mind. I was so at peace which was rare that I started dozing without even realizing.


    I¡¯m startled awake, when I feel a presence inside the room. My eyes finally focus on a very pissed off


    Sebastian standing in the door way. He looked ready tomits murder. Shiver runs through me both


    from Sebastian¡¯s cold stare and the now cold water.


    ¡°I fucking told you to be ready and instead of that I find you sleeping in a bathtub after knocking on your


    fucking door for nearly fifteen minutes¡± he growls, his fist clenched and eyes glowing.


    I just stare at him. Maybe Blue had been right after all. My defiance was a very terrible idea. Toote


    though, because I have a feeling he wanted to wring my neck.


    ¡°Could you please turn around?¡± I ask politely once I realize that the bubbles were all gone and he


    could probably see my naked body.


    Not that he would even give me a second nce or even desire me. As a werewolves, we aren¡¯t shy


    about our nudity, but for some reason I didn¡¯t want him seeing me naked. It was just too intimate.


    ¡°Ten minutes Red. If you¡¯re not dressed and out by then I swear I¡¯lle back and fucking dress you


    myself¡± he clipped before walking out and mming the door.


    Shit! The look on his face told me he wasn¡¯t joking.


    It wasn¡¯t an empty threat.

 11. A date at Rosevelt

    11. A date at Rosevelt


    I have never dressed as fast as I did today. Once I was done. I came out of my bedroom to find


    Sebastian seated on my couch. He had one leg over hisp, one arm over the back of a chair and the


    other had his phone. He was scrolling through something on his phone but I couldn¡¯t tell what.


    I cleared my throat. ¡°I¡¯m done. I hope this is okay¡± I say motioning to my dress.


    I had decided on a simple but elegant red dress with ck heels. I wasn¡¯t trying to impress anyone. So


    there was no need to go beyond.


    His eyes slowly scan my frame. I swear, it feels like liquid fire everywhere his eyes touch. I shift on my


    feet suddenly feeling too hot. When was thest time I had been with a man?


    ¡®A few weeks before Miranda came back¡¯ Blue tells me unhelpfully.


    There was no denying that Sebastian was hot. And he was all male. A pure full blooded alpha male.


    Given I haven¡¯t had sex in a long time. It was understandable that I would react this way towards him.


    Wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°It will do¡­let¡¯s go¡± he said tly.


    I silently huff at him. I had expected to get at least onepliment. I didn¡¯t put too much effort but I still


    looked fucking amazing.


    I reluctantly follow him out the door. I turn on the rm system before going to him. He stands stiffly


    next to his car, almost as if he was also unexcited about this damn dinner.


    ¡°Get in¡± hemands, while opening the door for me.


    I want to rebel but I was already dolled up. There was no way I was going to let my effort go in vain. So


    I get in, holding my tongue.


    ¡°At least he opened the door for you like a gentleman aspared to that rat bastard¡± Blue chimes in


    referring to Darren.


    I don¡¯t answer, just stare forward as Sebastian starts the car. Blue was right though.


    Thinking back, not once had Darren ever opened the door for me. Even when we first started seeing


    each other. I don¡¯t know how I never noticed that. Or maybe I did. I just chose to ignore it, thinking he


    was the one.


    Just like that day, we don¡¯t talk. Not even about our day. I had no idea where he was taking me and he


    seemed not in the mood to share that information.


    I turn to look outside. Thinking about what ire told me. Could it be true? That Krystal needed me. I


    want so much to believe it¡¯s true, but I¡¯m afraid. Afraid that my effort will be shunned away. I don¡¯t think


    my heart can take any more heartbreak.


    ¡°We¡¯re here¡± Sebastian said, bringing me out of my thoughts.


    I looked up to find we were at the Rosevelt. One of the prestigious restaurants in the city. He parks the


    car, turns off the ignitions and gets out. Secondster he¡¯s opening the door for me. I get out and


    immediately feel the chill in the air.


    I stand beside the car while he locks it. He then leads me to the entrance. His hands curling on my


    lower back.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask almost breathlessly. Stopping in my tracks.


    The way he held me, was doing things to my body. Whether I liked it or not was yet to be decided.


    I me my reaction on my hormones.


    ¡°Just act naturally and continue walking. I think there is a paparazzi following us¡± he whispers softly.


    I stiffen for a second before forcing myself to rx. We resume our walk and soon enough we are


    inside the restaurant.


    The minute we step inside, the manager rushes to us followed by a waiter. By his scent I can tell he¡¯s a


    werewolf. There¡¯s no logical way of exining it. We just have a way of telling our own species.


    ¡°Mr. Ashford. It¡¯s always a pleasure to have you join our establishment. Your usual table is ready¡± he


    spoke carefully. His eyes are a bit downcast in submission to an Alpha.


    Sebastian just nods before leading us to a table in the VIP section. I¡¯ve never been here before and I


    already loved it. The ck and gold theme color was amazing. It just screamed elegance and ss.


    The waiter reaches us with a bottle of wine just as we take our seats. He gives us our menu and we


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    end up ordering the same thing. Which is steak, soup and baked potatoes. I also ordered ice cream


    cake as dessert.


    After pouring us wine, she leaves with a smile.


    ¡°So, what exactly are we supposed to be doing on this dinner date?¡± I ask while sipping my wine.


    I really didn¡¯t know what to do. Or what we were doing. I was nervous partly because of the possibility


    of paparazzi already following us. Also because of Sebastian. He was seated opposite me and the way


    he was staring deep into my soul was making me ufortable.


    ¡°We do what everyone does during a date. Get to know each other¡± he answers, swirling his ss.


    Iugh at that. ¡°I¡¯m shocked that you don¡¯t already have a full file containing all my information¡±


    He smirks. ¡°I already do, but I¡¯d rather hear it from the horse¡¯s mouth¡±


    I roll my eyes at that. I know it¡¯s a bit childish but I don¡¯t care. It doesn¡¯t surprise me though. That he


    had me investigated. He seems like the type of man to do exactly that.


    ¡°Fine¡± I say in exasperation before continuing.


    ¡°There really isn¡¯t much. So I was raised in an orphanage. I have no memory of before I found myself


    there and that was when I was around seven or eight. That¡¯s also where I met ire and we became


    best friends. I have no idea who my parents are. Or whether they¡¯re alive or dead. When we finished


    highschool we left for college. That¡¯s where I met Darren. He was in a bad state after Miranda left him


    for you¡­¡±


    ¡°I know all that Red¡­what I want to know is, where your fated mate is?¡± he interrupts.


    I feel a glimmer of irritation rising when he interrupts me but I push it down.


    I take a deep breath, then release it. ¡°I don¡¯t have one¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t have one? Everyone has a fated mate¡±


    ¡°Except for me. Before I started dating Darren. I visited an Oracle. I had fallen in love with Darren but I


    couldn¡¯t risk things going further if I had a mate out there. On asking her about my mate, she said she


    couldn¡¯t see nor sense his spirit. Meaning he either didn¡¯t exist or he wasn¡¯t meant for this lifetime and I


    was bound to remain alone unless I took a chosen mate.¡±


    Blue and I still feel the pang and the sharp piercing of those words. We had moped for weeks and it


    took us a long time to finally ept the truth. That unlike normal wolves, we would never know the joy


    of a fated mate.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. I had assumed your mate had died or had rejected you.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his voice sounded almostpassionate. I would have ripped him anew for


    assuming that I wasn¡¯t good enough and was rejected.


    I¡¯m about to ask him about his mate. When his eyes turn deadly cold, his jaw set and hands in a fist.


    His eyes are fixed behind me. I can feel the dangerous energy surrounding me and I almost choked on


    it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be fucking kidding me¡± he growled, ring at something or someone behind me.


    I was about to turn. To look at what had him pissed but Darren¡¯s voice stopped me.


    ¡°Lauren, what the hell are you doing with him?¡±


    I groan. I was just starting to rx and enjoy the night. Then he had toe and ruin it. Just like he


    ruined my fucking life.


    ¡°Sebastian?¡± Miranda¡¯s voice chimes in. Sounding a bit shocked and flustered.


    I turn to look at Sebastian and I freeze. He has murder intent in his eyes. He was about to blow and if


    didn¡¯t do something, the couple behind me would probably end up dead.

 12. If wishes were horses

    12. If wishes were horses


    I quickly leave my seat and go stand behind Sebastian.


    I wasn¡¯t sure whether my actions would be appreciated but there was no other choice. I start to rub his


    shoulders. Trying to ease the tension I felt underneath them. Luckily for us, we were in a private section


    so there weren''t any eyes on us.


    I had expected him to shrug my hands but to my surprise he starts rxing. I was actually happy to see


    his hatred for Darren and Miranda. Until that moment I had not believed that he hated Miranda


    ¡°I asked you what you¡¯re doing Lauren¡± Darren¡¯s annoying voice breaks my concentration.


    I turn to look at him and I honestly don¡¯t know why I fell for him in the first ce. There was nothing that


    screamed special about him. Sure he was good looking and had a great body but that was just it. I


    must really have been desperate for a mate to choose him.


    ¡°What does it look like I¡¯m doing? I¡¯m having dinner with Sebastian¡± I sneer at him.


    I wish he would just take his whore and leave. They were both sucking the life out of the small space


    with their disgusting presence.


    ¡°I can see that, but with him. What are you doing with him of all people?¡± he asks in disgust. Grinding


    his teeth.


    Miranda just stands there. Her mouth gaping like a damn fish. Looking between the three of us. As if


    she was an observer and not part of the scenario.


    ¡°What about him? There¡¯s nothing wrong with Sebastian¡±


    He looks at me in pure disbelief. Like I¡¯ve lost my mind. Like I should be admitted to a psychiatric


    hospital.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. He¡¯s the same guy that took Miranda from me. He took my mate¡± He yelled and I


    wince. Thank the goddess for soundproof walls.


    I fold my hands across my chest. ¡°And I should care about that why? In case you¡¯ve forgotten I¡¯m no


    longer tied to you meaning my loyalty no longer lies to you. Sebastian is a decent guy and I love him.


    Besides, he didn''t take your mate from you. Miranda is a gold digging whore who left you for him


    because he had more power and money¡±


    I hear Miranda¡¯s shocked gasp right before Darren lunges at me. He doesn¡¯t get close though.


    Sebastian stands up and pushes Darren back. Darren stumbles, almost knocking Miranda off her feet. I


    guess he¡¯s still touchy where Miranda is concerned.


    ¡°If you ever try that shit again with Lauren, I¡¯ll rip you fucking beating heart and feed it to the rogues¡±


    Sebastian says in warning. His wolf shining through his eyes and his alpha aura leaking.


    We were all struggling with his aura. Even Darren, despite being an alpha himself.


    I get past my need to submit to him. My need to kneel before him and touch his arm. He turns to me


    and upon seeing my struggle. He draws back his energy. Making me breathe in relief.


    ¡°Did you just say you love him? Is this what you¡¯ve been doing instead of answering my calls which


    concern Krystal¡± Darren asks, his tone venomous. ¡°We¡¯re you too busy spreading your legs for him


    instead of taking care of your daughter¡±


    Sebastian is about to lunge at him but I stop him. Stepping aside to stand next to him. I have the


    strongest need to punch Darren but I stop myself. Reminding me and Blue that what we had in store for


    him would hurt so much more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking talk about Krystal. You and that bitch turned her against me, you fucking bastard.¡± I


    pause before continuing. ¡°Besides, who I spread my legs for is none of your fucking business. At least


    with Sebastian I don¡¯t have to fake my moans¡± I finish with a cruel smile. I hear Sebastianugh a little


    and it pleases me.


    I wrap my hands around Sebastian¡¯s waist for good measure. He doesn¡¯t disappoint when he brings his


    hand over my shoulder.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Miranda and Darren both stare at us in shock. As if they couldn¡¯tprehend what I just said. Of


    course it¡¯s a lie. I¡¯ve never slept with Sebastian. I probably never will but they didn¡¯t need to know that.


    ¡°If you have no more insults for me then leave. I would like to continue this dinner date with my man,


    which hopefully will end up with both of us sweaty on my bed¡± I say. ¡°Shoo, you¡¯re both dismissed¡±


    Miranda is about to say something. One look from Sebastian shuts her up though. She then grabs and


    drags a reluctant Darren away.


    Once they¡¯re gone. I release Sebastian and jump away from him. We take our seats just as our meals


    arrive. We eat in silence, each of us lost in our own thoughts. When we finish I ask him the question


    that has been bugging. A question whose answer might break our deal.


    ¡°Did you know Miranda had a mate? When you took her as yours¡±


    I¡¯m afraid of what the answer will be but I also need to know. No matter how desperate I was to get


    marked. I don¡¯t think I would be okay with the knowledge Sebastian took someone else¡¯s mate


    knowingly.


    He sighs before answering. ¡°No I didn¡¯t. She had told me her mate had died. It¡¯s only recently I came to


    know that she fucking lied to me¡±


    ¡°What about your fated mate?¡±


    I see the moment he shuts down. The moment he decides he¡¯s done sharing. I didn¡¯t know much about


    him except what the whole world knows. That fact alone left me at a disadvantage. Thinking back I


    wonder how Sebastian never suspected anything. Especially during alpha conventions. Where Darren


    spent most of that time ring at the couple.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you suspect anything? I mean Darren never hid the fact that he hated you¡± I ask, changing the


    subject.


    ¡°I did and I asked Miranda. Just like with everything she lied to me. Told me that Darren was an old


    me who became bitter when she refused to be his chosen. I investigated her im but nothing came


    up on their connection except that they had dated in college. Darren never came to me with the truth so


    I believed that he was a scorned lover. She lied to me, and made a fool out of me. I can never fucking


    forgive that.¡±


    I nod in understanding. Didn¡¯t Darren do the same? Make me believe he loved when he didn¡¯t. Both of


    them had made a fool out of us. I was going to enjoy bringing them down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Sebastian tells me while standing up. I guess dinner was over.


    We walk out and I want to ask him about the bill. Noticing that he didn¡¯t pay. Maybe he had a tab or


    something.


    We get in the car and drive off. Unlike when we came. We make small talk this time. Soon enough we


    arrived at my cottage. I get out of the car and he walks me to the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for saying those things to Darren. I shouldn¡¯t have lied about the sex part¡± I tell him while


    disengaging the rm system.


    ¡°You did what you had to do¡± he says in a deep voice.


    We stand there in silence. Why was it awkward all of a sudden? I ask myself.


    ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯ll be signing the contract. Have a good night Red¡± he whispers right before he gives me


    a chaste kiss on my lips.


    I hear the click of something and momentster Sebastian steps away from me. I watch him as he gets


    in the car. Just as I catch the figure of a man with a camera.


    Of course Sebastian kissed me because he knew the guy was there. As I enter my house and he


    drives off, I wonder why I was disappointed.


    Why the hell had I wanted him to kiss me because he wanted to. Not because we had to make this


    believable, or because the paparazzi was following us.


    And why the hell do I wish the kiss hadsted longer? Or had been deeper.

 13. Trouble on my doorstep

    13. Trouble on my doorstep


    Today I left thepany early. I had too much on my mind to focus on anything. My mind was all over


    the ce and I couldn¡¯t get myself to concentrate on one thing at a time.


    I was currently in an ice cream shop, eating a big bowl of vani. It was my guilty pleasure and usually


    has a way of making me feel better. Making me feel grounded and rxed.


    My mind was still on what ire told me about Krystal. Also about my uing prenuptials. I was


    worried that Krystal wasn¡¯t doing as well as I had thought. That Miranda wasn¡¯t treating her as before. I


    was also worried about how people will react to me mating with Sebastian. How ire, Krystal and


    even Darren¡¯s parents would react.


    I haven¡¯t talked to Darren¡¯s parents since I left a year ago and I haven¡¯t seen them since I came back. I


    would always love them because they loved me as their own, but having them in my life after what their


    son did to me would be too painful.


    ¡°Lauren? Is that you?¡± a pause then ¡°Oh my god, it is you¡± then an excited squeal.


    I turn to the direction of the voice. Only to find two of Darren¡¯s pack members staring at me in shock.


    Megan and Lily had been my friends. At least that¡¯s what I had thought until the saga with Darren and


    Miranda.


    They had shunned me together with their mates. Their mates being among those who had supported


    Darren in leaving me. Megan and Lily had cut all contact with me, refusing to pick up my calls and even


    turning me away when I went to their houses.


    Once during a charity event, I had seen them with Miranda. Talking and hugging each other as if they


    were all best friends. They had ignored me throughout the event. Not even sparing me a look.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I groan.


    ¡°We wanted to say hi but we weren¡¯t sure if it was you. You look so much different¡± Lily said in


    excitement.


    They go to hug me but I stop them. Putting my hands in front of me as a barrier.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± I ask


    ¡°Hugging you. We¡¯ve missed you so much¡± Megan says, as if it was so obvious. As if they have


    forgotten what they did to me.


    Iugh at that. But ites out sarcastically.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be shitting me right now. Do you have selective amnesia or something?¡± I ask them but


    they don¡¯t answer


    I was getting angry. In fact I was beyond angry. I was livid. I felt the darkness within me start to rise up.


    I wanted to tear into them. I wanted them to scream in pain. I force its ugly head down. Refusing to give


    into the blood thirst.


    ¡°I know we haven¡¯t been the greatest of friends and we are sorry¡± Lily says carefully, as if she was


    talking to a wounded animal.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, you haven¡¯t been the greatest of friends¡± I breathe. ¡°In fact you¡¯ve been the worst kind¡±


    I look at them in disgust before standing up to leave.


    Megan stops me by grasping my hand.


    ¡°Please just listen to us Ren, please¡± she begs pathetically.


    ¡°Like you listened to me right? Were you listening to me when I called you countless of times but you


    never answered. Or when you shut your doors in my face when I came to see you. Let¡¯s not forget how


    you threw me aside in favor of Darren¡¯s side piece. Were you my friends them?¡±


    They don¡¯t answer me. They actually had the gull to look guilty. To look remorseful.


    ¡°I thought so¡± I murmur before taking my belonging and leaving them staring and calling after me.


    Both of them and Darren expected too much of me. They expected me to be the same woman I was


    before. As if they hadn¡¯t broken me. As if they hadn¡¯t shunned me and betrayed my trust.


    Nobody stays the same. Especially when pain and heartbreaks are involved. Those two things change


    you, sometimes for the good and other for the worse.


    Once I¡¯m outside I quickly get inside my car and drive off. Megan and Lily have already ruined the


    peaceful energy I had started feeling and I despised them even more for that.


    I decide to drive home. Since there wasn¡¯t anywhere else I could go. Lately I feel like my life revolves


    around work, the hospital and home. There¡¯s no excitement like before. No Krystal to take care of, no


    lunch dates with friends, no nothing. I didn¡¯t have Krystal and my only remaining friend was ire.


    When I start getting close to home. Blue starts being restless. Prancing around my mind in agitation


    and nervousness.


    ¡°What is it Blue?¡± I didn¡¯t like how agitated she was cause it was making me really anxious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­I just sense trouble¡±


    The tremble in her voice makes me want to turn back around. I stop myself though. Assuring both of us


    that everything was fine.


    Everything wasn¡¯t fucking fine.


    The moment I drive into my driveway, I see why Blue was so anxious.


    Standing on the steps to my cottage were three scary looking men I have never seen before.


    They were buffed up and they looked really mean. They looked like the type of men to scare little


    children just for fits and giggles.


    I got out of the car and their scents hit me. Fuck. They were werewolves. Their eyes which had been


    fixed on me since they heard my car, remain on me as I approached them.


    ¡°May I help you?¡± I ask them once I¡¯m a foot away from them.


    They look at each other before nodding. ¡°Are you the one renting this cottage?¡± the guy with a goatee


    asks. His voice scratched my insides. Sending a strange fear down my back.


    ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡± I manage to say.


    ¡°Oh there¡¯s a big fucking problem. You¡¯re trespassing on our packnds¡± The guy with a snake tattoo


    on his face answers.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know it was on pack territory. I''ll leave immediately¡± I go to bypass them but they


    block me.


    These three screamed danger. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from shaking. They didn¡¯t seem like the


    reasonable type.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it ain¡¯t going to be that easy. You trespassed on ournd and we¡¯re going to teach you a


    lesson. We have certain punishments for bitches like you¡± The third guy says menacingly.


    My voice breaks. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t know¡±


    They don¡¯t listen to me. Instead they advance as I take hurried steps backwards. I swallow hard. My


    flight or fight response kicking in.


    ¡°We don¡¯t fucking believe you. Did someone send you here to spy? Thinking that just because you


    have a pretty face and long fucking legs we would let you be¡± tattoo guys asks.


    ¡°Nobody sent¡­¡± goatee guy interrupts me before I finish.


    ¡°How much are they paying you?¡±


    I was pretty scared by now. They didn¡¯t want to listen to my exnation. They didn¡¯t want to believe


    me.


    Something in their eyes told me that this was more than just about the territory. They were intent on


    harming me.


    ¡°If you could only listen to me¡­Nobody sent me to spy on you¡±


    ¡°Shut your fucking mouth you cunt. As if we¡¯ll believe your filthy lies. We¡¯re going to have some fun with


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    you before we send you back to your pack in a body bag¡± the shorter guy says.


    I knew what they meant and I couldn¡¯t allow myself to get raped and then killed by these monsters.


    With my heart in my mouth I turn around about to run but one of the guys grasps my hand. His grip is


    so tight I think he might just break my hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere bitch, we¡¯re not yet done with you¡± he says. His eyes shing in


    excitement.


    The fear inside me takes control. The darkness that I¡¯ve been pushing down takes my moment of


    vulnerability toe out.


    ¡°Let go of me you fucking bastard¡± I yell then w his face.


    He roars in pain and then punches me.


    This is the second time I¡¯ve been hit by a man and it fucking hurts. I fall to the ground. My head


    swimming.


    Before I even recover, a kicknds on my stomach making me scream.


    ¡°Scream all you want. Nobody ising to save you¡± I hear. Which is then followed by malicious


    Another kicknds on my lower back and the next on the back of my head. The pain is excruciating and


    unbearable.


    I start losing consciousness and just as I think they''re going to finish me. I hear a terrifying roar. One


    that literally shakes the ground I was sprawled on.


    I don¡¯t need to be told who it is. His aura is enough to announce his presence.


    Sebastian was here.

 14. Waking up in the hospital

    14. Waking up in the hospital


    The steady hum of voices is what woke me up. I blinked my eyes a couple of times before everything


    came into focus. That¡¯s also when I registered the pain. I frowned, confused at first then everything


    came crashing down. The men at my cottage and the attack. Thest thing I remembered was hearing


    Sebastian¡¯s thunderous roar.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake¡±


    I turn to see ire standing next to Sebastian. The look of concern was enough to tell me all was not


    well. Sebastian on the other hand just looked immacte. No hair out of ce. His usual cold mask on.


    ¡°How are you feeling Renny?¡± ire asked me.


    ¡°Like I¡¯ve been run over by an over speeding train¡­how long have I been out?¡±


    I knew we were at the hospital. The smell of antiseptic gave it away. I hated hospitals. They were


    mostly gloomy, sad and grief stricken.


    ¡°Two days¡± Sebastian answers tersely. His voice gruff.


    ¡°What the hell, two days! And howe I¡¯m still in pain. Shouldn¡¯t I be healed by now?¡± I fired the


    question at no one in particr.


    It was really umon for a werewolf to be in the hospital for that long. We usually healed quickly. So


    I was supposed to be up and about days ago. As in a few hours after that horrible incident.


    ¡°The doctors said that your wolf is weak. Why didn¡¯t you tell me what was happening to you and Blue?


    Why did you keep it from me?¡± ire says thest part in a snarl.


    The moment she tells me that, I check on Blue. She¡¯s asleep but I still try calling her. She doesn¡¯t


    answer though. So I let her continue sleeping, she needed it.


    Sebastian doesn¡¯t say anything. Just takes a seat, crossing his leg over the other. upying the space


    like he owned it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to worry. You already had so much going on with Mason I didn¡¯t want to add to your


    worries. Besides, it will be taken care of soon¡± I mumbled, unable to meet her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m your best friend Lauren, we don¡¯t keep such things from each other. I would have been there for


    you regardless. You¡¯re a part of me just like Mason is. Losing you would kill me.¡± she says with tears in


    her eyes.


    This was why I didn¡¯t want to tell her. ire has always been the soft one. The one who feels more.


    The one who takes everyone¡¯s burdens and carries them herself. I honestly believe she¡¯s an empath.


    Regardless of that, I love her. And I love that she would have taken my problems as if they were her


    own. We may not be rted by blood but our bond was unbreakable.


    ¡°I know and I¡¯m sorry. I just thought I was protecting you from the inevitable while I tried to find a


    solution¡± I grasp her hand in mine. Hoping that I canmunicate without words where I wasing


    from.


    I¡¯ve never been good with words. Nor have I ever been good atmunicating my feelings but ire


    just got me. In a way that even Darren never did.


    ¡°Fine¡± she grumbled, still pissed off. ¡°But let this be thest time you keep me in the dark. On that note.


    When the fuck were you going to tell me about your mating¡±


    Thest partes out as a shout and it makes me wince. Both from the headache and also because


    she was probably going to kill me now. Couldn¡¯t Sebastian have waited for me to tell her myself?


    I re at the man in question but he just smirks. Bastard.


    ¡°I wanted to, but the right opportunity just never came up. We started seeing each other when I was


    away and we just wanted to keep it quiet for a while. Keep it from the media until we were both ready


    for people to know. When I came back we could no longer stay apart and we decided to mate. I guess


    people do bond over pain because that¡¯s how we feel in love¡±


    I keep my voice smooth, sickeningly sweet and full of love. I even looked at Sebastian with love to


    make it believable when all I wanted to do was buff. I almost snorted when he reflected the same love


    sick look back at me.


    Damn. Someone should nominate us for the Emmy Award for our outstanding performance.


    ire must have believed the act because she pounced on me. Hugging me so tight that I let out a


    painful yelp. I hated lying to her but I had no choice. I couldn¡¯t break Sebastian¡¯s terms. My and Blue¡¯s


    sanity depended on it.


    ¡°Sorry, Sorry¡­but I¡¯m so happy. Sebastian is definitely an upgrade from that fucker¡± she says, a look of


    disgust distorting her features when she refers to Darren.


    ¡°He¡¯s your alpha ire. Give him some respect¡± I say jokingly.


    She snorts. ¡°Respect my ass¡±


    I chuckle at that. This is another reason I love ire. Her loyalty just knows no bounds. She would


    cross the devil himself for my sake and I would do the same fucking thing.


    She checks her watch before looking up at me. ¡°Shoot! I have to go and check on Mason but I¡¯ll be


    backter. Okay?¡±


    I nod my head. Already feeling tired and drained. If this is how humans felt when they got sick or


    injured, then it honestly sucks balls.


    She hugs me again before whispering in my ear. ¡°I¡¯m really happy that you found another man, but I¡¯m


    going to keep a close eye on him. I won¡¯t risk you getting hurt a second time by a guy.¡±


    She kisses me on the cheek before turning to Sebastian.


    ¡°Make no mistake, alpha beast. If you hurt Renny, I will hunt you by your balls before cutting them and


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    shoving them down your throat. Powerful or not, I will end you¡± her voice is dangerously low making me


    shiver.


    Sebastian just snorts. As if ire said the most ridiculous thing he¡¯s ever heard. He doesn¡¯t say


    anything and they have a stare down before ire smiles big, says goodbye and leaves.


    Now that she¡¯s gone I be nervous for some reason. Maybe it¡¯s because of the silence that


    descends. Or maybe because I was now alone with Sebastian. Probably because of the intense way


    he was staring at me.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me and bringing me to the hospital¡± I break the silence.


    ¡°How do you know it was me?¡± he asks, smirking.


    I roll my eyes at him. ¡°I heard your wolf. Besides only you and ire know where I live and ire¡¯s wolf


    roar doesn¡¯t shake the fucking ground¡±


    He doesn¡¯t say anything. Just continues staring at me which makes me squirm on the ufortable


    bed.


    ¡°Do you know who those men were?¡± he asks after some time. The yfulness gone. Seriousness


    taking its ce.


    ¡°No. I have never seen them in my life¡±


    He nods at my answer contemtively. The wheels in his mind turning. As if he was trying to piece


    something together. Just by the way he behaved. I could tell an idea had already formed in his mind.


    He just needed more information.


    ¡°Tell me everything that happened¡± hemands. Proving that I was right about him needing


    information.


    So I tell him. I recount everything from the beginning. Leaving no details behind. I¡¯m still shaken by all


    that happened. Still feel the pain of being kicked by three grown ass men. Still feel the fear when they


    said they were going to rape me before killing me. By the time I¡¯m done, I¡¯m shaking. I literally have to


    keep reminding myself that I¡¯m safe and okay. That I survived.


    ¡°I looked into them but they¡¯re not part of any pack. They¡¯re rogues. So the bullshit about trespassing


    was a cover up. They were sent after you, meaning¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone wanted me dead¡± I finish for him and he silently nods.


    If I was shaken before, then I waspletely terrified now. That someone would go to those lengths to


    get rid of me was shocking.


    ¡°What happened to the men?¡± I ask, afraid of the answer. A part of me wants them to be dead but the


    other wants to see them suffer. Tortured.


    ¡°I killed them¡± he answers deadpan with no remorse.


    I nod at him. Rxing a little bit. At least I¡¯ll never have to deal with them ever again.


    ¡°We have to move our arrangement up. The longer you stay alone, the easier it will be for whoever it is


    to kill you. You need the protection my name offers¡± He tells me deeply before continuing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the contract tomorrow for you to sign. We will have the church wedding for the humans¡¯ sake


    and then after the reception at night we can have the mating ceremony¡±


    At first I was stunned. I felt like everything was moving too quickly but then I reminded myself that I


    almost got killed. I was also running out of time, if Blue being weak was any indication.


    ¡°When will the wedding sh mating ceremony take ce?¡±


    ¡°In two weeks. It will be a full moon and that will give you enough time to recover. I¡¯ll have the media


    announce our wedding date tomorrow, is that okay?¡±


    There really wasn¡¯t much to think about so I agreed. Mating ceremonies are usually done during the full


    moon. It¡¯s the time when we feel closest to the moon goddess and also when our wolves are strongest.


    Sebastian left about thirty minutester after we had hashed out all the details. My head was pounding.


    I really needed to sleep but I had one more thing to do.


    Searching for my phone, I found it on the bedside table. I took it and sent a message.


    [I want to see Krystal]


    My near death experience opened my eyes to reality. I couldn¡¯t continue keeping her at arm¡¯s length.


    Even if my brain reasoned it was for her own good or that my heart still hurt. I needed her present at


    the ceremony. She is my daughter and I didn¡¯t want to go through it without her.


    My phone pinged immediately. That was quick, I think to myself.


    [Done]


    I thought he would refuse so I was actually shocked when he agreed. I didn¡¯t think about it too much,


    just content that I would see Krystal. With that thought, I fell into a peaceful slumber. Praying and


    hoping that nothing else will go wrong.

 15. Another attack

    15. Another attack


    It¡¯s a week after the incident and I was finally back at home. Today was the day that I would finally get


    to meet Krystal. It was also the day that Sebastian was going to announce our uing wedding.


    We had decided to hold it offst week until I was fully recovered. Reasoning that I wasn¡¯t up to dealing


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    with the uproar and media attention that was going to follow.


    Sebastian has visited every day when I was in the hospital and we had finally signed the contract. The


    rules he hadid down hadn¡¯t been too hard. The terms were favorable so I had signed without a


    second thought.


    [We¡¯re here]


    I read the text just as I heard a car drive into my driveway. I was nervous about seeing Krystal. I didn¡¯t


    know what to expect. Did she still despise me? Was she angry that Darren forced her toe?


    The m of the car door forces me to move my feet. I take my bag and car keys. Open the door then


    lock it behind me and then turn, only to see Darren literally prowling towards me. Krystal was still in the


    car, with headphones, concentrating on her tablet.


    The moment he¡¯s near me. I¡¯m hit by his angry energy. His eyes kept shifting from ck to yellow.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask him. Unable to understand why the hell he was pissed.


    He doesn¡¯t answer, just takes out his phone and shows me the headlines.


    ¡®A PERFECT MATCH MADE FROM BROKEN BONDS¡¯


    Below was a picture of Sebastian kissing me on the cheek a few weeks ago. It was apanied by


    what I guess was a snap of our wedding invitation letter.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Darren asks through his teeth.


    I just grin at him. ¡°Well seems the cat is out of the bag.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious Ren. If this is a ploy to get back at me by marrying my enemy it won¡¯t work. I


    don¡¯t love you and I don¡¯t want you back¡±


    I can¡¯t help but snarl. Can you believe this idiot? I want to smash his head against a wall and tear him


    to pieces. The arrogant piece of shit. As if I would ever want him back.


    ¡°The day I want you back will be a cold day in hell. I¡¯d rather have my insides mauled by a bear than


    get back together with you. So get off your fucking high horse¡±


    He seems shocked for a while before he growls. His hands fisted to his side and his face scrunched up


    in anger.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get mated to him¡± he forced the words out.


    ¡°And why the hell not? Thest time I checked I didn¡¯t need your permission to get mated¡± I say and


    wave dismissively.


    His attention is suddenly caught in the action and he focuses on my hand. If it¡¯s even possible he gets


    angrier. I look at what has him more pissed off and find him staring at my engagement ring.


    Sebastian had given me the beautiful ruby ring after we had signed the contract. Stating the red


    matched my fiery red hair and attitude .He also said that there was no way his fianc¨¦ was going to walk


    around without a ring. Fake or not.


    I didn¡¯t have a ring when I was with Darren. We didn¡¯t even do the traditional human wedding. Just the


    mating ceremony where he hadn¡¯t even marked me. Looking back now I see it for what it was. A sham.


    A mockery of the love that I had genuinely felt for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m your fucking mate Ren!!¡± he roars. I couldn¡¯t stop myself fromughing.


    I turned to look at Krystal before answering. She was still engrossed in whatever she was watching.


    ¡°First of all don¡¯t call me Ren you lost that privilege and second, did you forget that you¡¯re the one that


    asked for a separation? I¡¯m no longer mated to you Darren. In actuality I never was. As much as I want


    to regret you, I can¡¯t because that would mean I regret Krystal. But get this through your thick head I


    love Sebastian and I will get mated to him whether you like it or not.¡± I say before continuing.


    I see something pass in his eyes but it¡¯s gone before I can decipher it.


    ¡°Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, Krystal and I have a lunch date¡± I finish.


    I start walking towards the car but he grabs my hand and stops me. ¡°This isn¡¯t over Lauren¡±


    ¡°It was over long before it even started¡± I answer ripping my arm from him.


    I open Darren¡¯s car door and Krystal looks up at me. For some reason she seemed different. Unsure


    and shy.


    ¡°Hi Krys¡± I say to her with a smile.


    ¡°Hi mommy¡± she replies in a small voice before getting out of the car.


    She wraps her hands around my waist. This time I hugged her back. Sighing in relief that she had


    taken the first step and hadn¡¯t rejected me. I let her go then take her hand. Leading her towards my car.


    ¡°Bye daddy. Have a great day¡± she calls out to her father. Waving her hands at him.


    ¡°You too baby.¡± He replies before pausing. ¡°I¡¯ll pick her up at six Lauren¡±


    His voice which had been soft seconds ago turns hard when he addresses me. Guess he was still


    angry. Not my problem though.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother I¡¯ll drop her at your house and by the way¡­you¡¯re invited¡± I say mockingly, while getting


    Krystal settled in my car.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything, just gets in his car and drives off. Leaving nothing but a cloud of dust and his


    arrogant presence behind.


    I get in my car and start the ignition. Krystal and I don¡¯t talk. With her seemingly lost in whatever she


    was doing on her tablet. I wouldn¡¯t even know where to start with her.


    Forty minutester we arrive at the mall. I had nned to have lunch with her then look at some


    wedding gowns. ire was to join uster on.


    The moment we park my car and get out. Reporters surround us. I grab Krystal¡¯s hand firmly and push


    through them as they throw question after question.


    ¡®How did you and Mr. Ashford meet?¡¯


    ¡®Is it true what the magazines released today? Are you two getting married?¡¯


    ¡®Have you heard from Darren and Miranda? Do they know?¡¯


    ¡®Did you truly fall in love over your heartbreak?¡¯


    The questions go on and on as Krystal and I try and fail to push through them. I was starting to get


    angry. To lose it. They were too close. Blue and I didn¡¯t like that. It made us want tosh out. Want to


    hurt someone.


    I lose it. pping one of the reporters when they grab Krystal.


    ¡°You fucking touch her again and I¡¯ll end you¡± I screech.


    At first they are shocked. Nobody moves. I think they¡¯ll finally give up but I¡¯m wrong. They descend on


    us like a pack of ravenous vultures. As if my actions had psyched them. They were making me feel


    crazy. Out of sorts. I could feel Blue pushing toe out.


    The security sees our dilemma. Thankfully they came to our rescue before I could expose us. They


    pushed the reporters behind. Allowing us to get inside the mall. I guess they were used to it given this


    was an upscale mall frequently visited by most celebrities.


    I¡¯m a media personality and I am used to the media but not on this scale. The other time it was this bad


    was after the media found out that Darren and Miranda were together.


    Krystal doesn¡¯t say anything. Even after we find a restaurant, get seated and order.


    ¡°So, what are you doing on your tablet?¡± I ask just to break the silence. It was a bit ufortable.


    ¡°Nothing. Just watching cartoons¡± she answers looking up at me before looking back down again.


    I try toe up with something else but I¡¯m empty. Why the hell was this so awkward? It has never


    been this silent between us. And Krystal has never been the quiet one. Maybe ire was right after all.


    This wasn¡¯t like her.


    ¡°Krystal?¡± I call and she looks up


    ¡°Yes mommy?¡±


    Her ck eyes look at me guarded and unsure. Which was also not like her. I didn¡¯t want to t out ask


    if everything was okay so I chose another route. Trying to get her out of her zone.


    ¡°What you heard and saw outside¡­¡±


    How do you tell your nine year old daughter that you¡¯re mating her step mother¡¯s ex mate?


    ¡°Mommy¡± she says in a small sweet voice. Smiling a little. ¡°I know.¡±


    I¡¯m confused. ¡°Know what Krys?¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯re getting mated to Jax¡¯s dad. Jax told Mace the other day and Mace told me¡±


    I was a little shocked that Jax already knew. I don¡¯t know how he took it but I hope he wasn¡¯t upset


    about it. Also this wasn¡¯t how I envisioned her finding out.


    I take a deep breath. ¡°Okay then, if you already know, would you be okay with being my flower girl?¡±


    I was nervous she would refuse. That she would say no. She looks at me for a while before finally


    smiling and nodding her head. I sigh in relief. Releasing the breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding.


    Our food arrives and we dig in. The awkwardness is still there but it¡¯s a bit more bearable. I have to


    believe that it will take us some time to get back to how things were before.


    Once we¡¯re done, we leave after I receive a message from ire telling me she was outside waiting for


    us. We get outside. Thank the moon goddess the paparazzi are gone. We reach the parking lot but we


    don¡¯t find ire. I turn only to collide with a man.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t see you¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t get to finish my sentence because he grabs me by the neck and squeezes hard. His fingers


    digging into my skin. Cutting my air supply. Krystal screams but I don¡¯t think anyone will hear her. Given


    we were at the far end of the parking lot.


    The man doesn¡¯t stop though. Krystal screams actually seem to be egging him on. I start choking.


    Gasping for air. Unable to breathe. Unable to believe that this was the second time I was being


    attacked.


    I pray to moon goddess. That someone will find us since Blue was out ofmission. The events


    earlier drained her. She couldn¡¯t save us. We needed help before it was toote. Before he finished me


    and turned to finish Krystal too.

 16. Are you threatening me?

    16. Are you threatening me?


    ¡°Let go of my mommy¡± Krystal shouts, hitting him anywhere she could get her hands on. I can hear the


    panic and fear in her voice and it drives my own.


    I try to get him to let go but he just squeezes tighter.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up you brat¡± he says before pushing her. Making her fall.


    Blue was too weak to fight back so I was basically human. I was starting to lose air. ck dots dancing


    in my vision. Just when I had lost hope. I heard a loud bang and the man went still before he crumpled


    on the floor.


    Standing behind him was ire. Holding a stick. Looking terrified.


    ¡°Oh thank the goddess. I didn¡¯t know what to do when I heard Krystal¡¯s scream so I grabbed the


    nearest thing. Are you two alright?¡± she asked. Her chest heaving. She was inplete shock


    I help Krystal up and hug her to my side. Rubbing the raw flesh around my neck. I was scared and


    pissed off. This was the second time I¡¯ve been attacked. To make it worse, Krystal was with me and


    she could have really been hurt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get out of here¡± I say. My voice is hoarse even to my own ears.


    ire nods and starts. Leading the way.


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s dead? He¡¯s human after all¡± ire asks.


    I bark angrily. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t care. But I do hope so¡±


    I could feel Krystal¡¯s tremors. For some reason she was really shaken. We were wolves so she sees


    this type of thing a lot. I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s so shaken up. I scoop her up into my arms. She


    wraps her limbs around me and starts sobbing.


    ¡°Shh baby. You¡¯re okay. That bad man can¡¯t hurt you¡± I coo soothingly.


    She continues crying. I was about to soothe her more when a voice cuts in.


    ¡°Well¡­if it isn¡¯t Sebastian¡¯s new woman¡±


    I turn around to find Miranda. Her face contorted in disgust. Her mask was finally off. The real devil


    behind now revealed.


    I look at ire. ¡°Could you take Krystal with you? I¡¯ll be there in a moment¡±


    I hand Krystal over to her. At first she refuses to go but I assure her that I won¡¯t be long. Just need to


    have an adult conversation with Miranda


    ¡°What do you want Miranda?¡± I ask once they were gone


    I stare at her. Trying to figure out if she had anything to do with the attacks. It¡¯s too much of a


    coincidence that she would show up minutes after the attack took ce.


    ¡°Nothing much. Just wanted to tell you that you shouldn¡¯t get toofortable. I can easily take


    Sebastian away from you just like I did with Darren. After all he was mine first¡±


    I have the urge to wipe the smug look on her face but I hold back. I re at her. I was so done with her


    bullshit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste each other¡¯s time here so I¡¯ll get to the point. Don¡¯t test me Miranda you have no idea


    what I¡¯m capable of. If I find out you¡¯re behind any of my attacks I swear there¡¯s no ce you¡¯ll hide that


    I won¡¯t find. I will destroy you. No one will be able to protect you from me. Not even Darren. I will go


    through him just to get to you. No one will save you, not even the moon goddess¡± I finish.


    She looks shocked and I swear I see fear swimming in the depths of her eyes.


    She recovers quickly. An arrogant look taking ce. ¡°You can''t touch me. Darren will end you¡±


    Apparently apart from being stupid she was also dumb.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that. Won¡¯t we¡± I snap.


    I don¡¯t spare her another look and turn. Dismissing her as the unimportant person she was. Leaving her


    screaming my name angrily.


    I find ire and Krystal waiting by my car. Krystal immediatelyes to me. stering herself to my


    side. I don¡¯t mind. After the events of today I really needed thefort.


    ¡°So what did the wicked witch of the east want?¡± ire asks curiously. I smile despite the throb in my


    neck.


    I expected Krystal toe to Miranda¡¯s defense but she didn''t. She just hugs me tighter. As if she was


    afraid that I would disappear at any moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to go dress hunting?¡± she asks. Her eyes trained on my neck.


    I don¡¯t need to be told that bruises are already forming. By the burn I feel there and ire¡¯s concerned


    look. I already knew my answer.


    ¡°No. I just want to go home and nap¡±


    The attack, plus having to deal with the paparazzi earlier and let¡¯s not forget Miranda. Has left me


    drained. I feel exhausted and I just want to close my eyes and sleep.


    ire shakes her head in sympathy. ¡°Sorry for what happened today, and don¡¯t worry we will find


    whoever is behind the attacks and when we do they¡¯ll wish they never crossed you¡±


    Sometimes I forget she¡¯s the female beta. I also forget how scary she can be.


    I give her a small smile then hug and thank her for saving us. We say our goodbyes after promising her


    that I¡¯ll call her once I¡¯m home.


    Krystal and I get in my car and drive off. We don¡¯t talk. Both of us seemingly lost in our thoughts. It may


    have ended badly but it was still a win because Krystal didn¡¯t push me a way like I had expected.


    We soon arrive at Darren¡¯s pack. Driving past the familiar streets brings unwanted memories.


    Memories that I have tried my best to forget.


    It was around four thirty and I hoped I would find Darren home. We reach the alpha¡¯s house. I park my


    car in the street then help Krystal out. I stand in the driveway. Frozen. Looking at the house that was


    once my home.


    Krystal tugs my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside mommy¡±


    I really didn¡¯t want to. I swore I would never step foot inside that house again.


    I was about toe up with an excuse but the door opens. Darren walks out. His footsteps heavy and


    murder written all over his face. I sigh. I honestly didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with his stupid


    tantrums.


    ¡°Go inside baby girl¡± he tells Krystal.


    ¡°But daddy. I want mommy to stay a little bit¡±


    ¡°Now Krystal!¡± hemands.


    Krystal rushes inside the house after giving me onest hug and look of concern. I watch her until she


    disappears inside before turning my eyes to Darren.


    ¡°Why the fuck did you threaten Miranda? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay the fuck away from my woman?¡± he


    askspletely livid.


    I rub the bridge of my nose in frustration and annoyance.


    ¡°Seriously? We¡¯re back to the same shitty topic about the same shitty woman?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call her that¡­Why are you trying to break us up¡±


    I bark augh at that. If only the imbecile knew what Miranda said to me he wouldn¡¯t be defending her. I


    wasn¡¯t going to enlighten him though. Let him rot in the rotten bed of roses and thorns he made for


    himself.


    ¡°You know what? I¡¯m not even going to dignify that with an answer. I¡¯ll just leave you to your


    brainwashed stupid brain¡±


    I turn to leave but he stops me. ¡°What happened to your neck?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your mate, hmm?¡± I pause before continuing. ¡°Let this be thest time I say this


    Darren. Keep that slut away from me and I¡¯ll tell you what I told her. I am not afraid to plow through you


    to get to her. So keep you fucking bitch on a fucking leash¡±


    I snarl and he growls. Snapping at me like a rabid dog. ¡°Is that a fucking threat?¡±


    We¡¯re head to toe. Both of us breathing fire.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s a fucking warning¡±


    I turn and leave him standing, seething at me. As I walk to my car I notice we had attracted attention.


    Those living in the pack house, which was opposite Darren¡¯s house, hade out.


    They give me small smiles but I ignore them. Most of them were the first to turn against me when


    things went south with Darren. I get into my car and drive off. d to be away from him.


    By the time I reach home it¡¯s already dark. I notice the lights are on and I be a bit apprehensive.


    Sniffing the air. I don¡¯t smell any foreign smells. Just Sebastian¡¯s intoxicating one.


    I unlock the door and find him seated on the couch with one of my magazines. He looks out of ce in


    my cottage full of feminine d¨¦cor. He¡¯s too big for my small space. I¡¯m not talking about just his physical


    size, but his personality and his presence.


    He turns to look at me when I enter.


    ¡°Hi¡± I greet him while removing my shoes.


    I don¡¯t see him moving. One moment he was seated and next he was standing before me. I stumble


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    and almost fall but he wraps his arm around my waist. Breaking my fall and bringing me flush against


    his body.


    His eyes are intense. Searing me as he inspects my neck. His finger touches my neck in a gentle touch


    and my breath gets stuck.


    ¡°What happened to you¡± he demands dangerously. An edge in his tone.


    It takes a while for my brain to catch up. I wish he wouldn¡¯t touch me. It messes with my brain. I


    entangle myself from him. Bringing some much needed distance between.


    ¡°I was attacked by some guy at Eastgate¡± I say dismissively. I didn¡¯t like the way Blue was purring so I


    needed Sebastian to leave.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± he roars. His hands on his hips. ¡°This is the second time in less than two weeks¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything, just watch him. He takes out his phone.


    ¡°Get me the security feeds at Eastgate pronto¡± he hangs up the phone before turning to me. ¡°Give me a


    description¡±


    I hesitate for a while before finally giving him the description of my attacker.


    ¡°What are you going to do to him?¡± I ask nervously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just get some dinner then rest. You¡¯re now mine Red. I take care of my own¡± he


    replies, kissing me gently on the forehead before leaving.


    I should be worried that he was probably going to kill the man. A human at that but that¡¯s not what is at


    the forefront of my mind. His soft touch still lingers. I hate it and love it at the same time.


    The path I¡¯m on is dangerous. I can¡¯t get attached to him. We had an agreement and I can¡¯t breach it. It


    would be a disaster if I did. So knowing all this, why the hell did I like him calling me his?

 17. You may kiss the bride.

    17. You may kiss the bride.


    ¡°Would you hold still¡± ire grumbles as she tries to tie theces of my wedding gown.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡± I yell in frustration.


    Today was the day and I was a nervous wreck. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from fidgeting. Afraid that


    something would go wrong.


    The week had passed in a blur. After the events at the mall, I decided to design my own gown instead


    of shopping for one. Not wanting to risk my safety again. Ourpany dealt with design so what better


    way than putting my employees to use.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I¡¯m happy with the oue. I chose a princess style wedding gown. It


    was an illusion long sleeved high neck dress. Encrusted in rhinestones and tiny hand sewn flowers.


    ¡°You look absolutely stunning, Sebastian won¡¯t be able to take his eyes off you¡± ire whispers, staring


    at me through the mirror.


    I find her hand and give it a firm squeeze. ¡°Thank you ire bear¡±


    I really did look amazing. The dress was beautiful and my makeup was wless. I decided to have my


    hair up. The stylist styled it in aplicated but beautiful up do that showed off my neck. It honestly


    seemed like I was staring at apletely different person.


    ¡°Wow¡± the awe in the voice makes me turn.


    I find Jax, Krystal and a fully recovered Mace standing on my doorway looking awestruck. I would have


    ¡°You look beautiful. Like a queen¡± Jax says,pletely riveted by how I looked.


    Mace and Krystal echo his sentiments. Looking at me in wonder. As if they¡¯ve never seen me before.


    ¡°Thank you, you guys¡± I reply fighting back tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare cry. We have to go and there won¡¯t be enough time to retouch your makeup if you did¡±


    ire tells me before turning to the children. ¡°Off you go, we¡¯ll meet you three in the car¡±


    Jax and Mace scramble out the door but Krystalgs behind. She casts me an uncertain and unsure


    look. Like she wants to say something but didn¡¯t know how to.


    ¡°Do you need something sweetie?¡± I ask,ing to stand in front of her.


    Her nervous eyes turn to me before going to ire who was tidying up my bedroom.


    Without taking my eyes off Krystal I speak. ¡°ire could you give us a sec?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡± she replies before leaving. Closing the door behind her.


    The moment ire leaves, Krystal bursts into tears. It shreds my heart to see her cry. No matter how


    she hurt me, I¡¯ll always love her. She was my joy. My lifeline.


    I take her by the hand. Leading her to my bed. ¡°It¡¯s okay baby, let it out¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand why she was crying. So I just held her close to me. Giving her time until she was


    ready to talk.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry mommy for being such a bad girl. I said mean things to you and I shouldn¡¯t have when


    you¡¯re the best mom anyone could have.¡± She sucks in a breath before continuing. ¡°I know you don¡¯t


    love me anymore and you left because I was mean but I just wanted to tell you I¡¯m sorry¡±


    Her tears undo me. Breaking and healing my heart at the same time. I had no idea she carried such a


    big burden with her. It tore me apart knowing she med herself. That she was drowning in guilt.


    ¡°Oh sweet girl, I could never hate you. You¡¯re my baby and I will always love you no matter what. Don¡¯t


    ever think otherwise. I left because Blue and I were sick but we¡¯re better now. Don¡¯t ever think that I left


    because I didn¡¯t love¡±


    She nods her head. ¡°Will you forgive me then? I promise to be a good girl from now on¡±


    I hug her close. Even though the dress makes things a little bit tricky.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to forgive baby okay? You¡¯ll always be my number one girl no matter what¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Now, are you ready to be the prettiest flower girl anyone has ever seen?¡±


    With that she grins wide at me. She still has shadows behind her obsidian eyes though I can¡¯t tell the


    burden has been lifted. It will take time to rid her of her guilt but we¡¯ll work it through. I¡¯ll make sure


    she¡¯s whole again.


    We stand up and leave my room. Finding ire and the boys waiting for us. Since all my friends


    except for ire abandoned me a year ago. ire was my maid of honor and my only bride¡¯s maid.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this show started¡± I say.


    We get out and get in the limousine. Mypound is surrounded by bodyguards. Most of whom were


    warriors from Sebastian¡¯s pack but humans didn¡¯t know that. There were also paparazzi, each trying


    their hardest to take a snap shot.


    Soon enough we are on the road. The wedding was taking ce in an exclusive garden just outside


    the city limits. So we had quite a distance to cover.


    The ride is full of chatter andughter. Mace and Jax entertained us while Jax and Krystal¡¯s banter


    cracked us up. I could already tell that they would be tight. Not just Jax and Krystal, but all three kids.


    I feel myself rxing but that was short lived when we reached the venue. Sebastian had invited the


    cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of both the human and wolf society, which made me more nervous.


    The car stops next to the red carpet. Getting out, I literally had my heart in my throat. The children go


    ahead of us. I gave ire away during her wedding. Today she was doing the same.


    The wedding march begins to y.


    ¡°Are you ready Blue?¡± I ask her. She was stronger now. Though the fight to keep us sane was draining


    both of us.


    ¡°Fuck yeah¡± her yell echoes in my mind making me smile.


    We walk down the red carpet and I¡¯m amazed by the design. The wedding nner took everything I


    told her and turned everything into a dream. Everything was better than I had envisioned.


    Sebastian was standing at the front in a ck suit. He looked really dashing and I couldn¡¯t take my


    eyes off him. Next to him was his best man Micah. He was also Sebastian¡¯s beta.


    We reach the front and Sebastian takes my hand from ire¡¯s in a show of affection.


    ¡°You look breathtaking¡± he tells me. His love filled eyes sear into my soul.


    I have to keep reminding myself that this isn¡¯t real. That the love I see in his eyes isn¡¯t real. That this is


    all just pretend.


    He turns us to face the preacher who starts the sermon. I don¡¯t pay attention mainly because humans


    and wolves don¡¯t pray to the same deity.


    ¡°Do you take Sebastian Ashford as your beloved husband? Do you promise to cherish and obey? In


    sickness and in health till death do you part?¡±


    The preacher brings me back to the present only to find Jax standing next to us with the rings. I¡¯m


    really not sure about the cherish and obey part but I can¡¯t outright say that now can I? I


    ¡°I do¡± I answer. Sebastian pulls my hand toward him. Takes the ring and puts it on my finger.


    ¡°And do you take Lauren Smith as your wife? To have and to hold. To love and to cherish. In sickness


    and in health, till death do you part?¡± The preacher poses the question to Sebastian.


    Sebastian stares at me deeply. Peeking into my soul instead of answering. I start getting nervous.


    Afraid that he¡¯s changed his mind. That he no longer wants this. It would be embarrassing. I would be


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    called the scorned bride.


    ¡°I do¡± he finally replies and I breathe in relief. I ce the ring on his finger. Sealing us as husband and


    wife.


    The preacher immediately continues. ¡°By the powers vested in me. I dere you husband and wife.¡±


    He deres through the joyful uproar of the guest.


    ¡°You may now kiss the bride¡±

 18. I cant let you mark her

    18. I can''t let you mark her


    Sebastian


    ¡°You may now kiss the bride¡±


    The words that I have dreaded to hear since this day started. I don¡¯t do kisses. Never have, never will.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not a virgin. I fuck, but that¡¯s the extent of it. My mouth doesn¡¯t go anywhere


    near women or their body parts. Kissing Red on the cheek is the furthest I¡¯ve gone with having my


    mouth on any woman. Miranda included.


    The joyful guests cheer on, wanting Red and I to give them a show. A show that¡¯s not going to fucking


    happen. I stare at her. Her eyes are wide in panic and mouth is open. As if she has been caught like a


    deer in headlights. She doesn¡¯t know what to do. She stares back at me waiting for my signal.


    Wrapping one arm around her waist and the other at the back of her head. I swing her around so that


    my back is facing the guest. From this angle, I¡¯ve blocked their view and that suits me just fine.


    I dip my head. Instead of kissing her lips, I kiss her neck. With how short she is and how tall I am.


    People won¡¯t be able to tell that I haven¡¯t kissed her like I should. Their happy cheer confirms that they


    believe in the farce.


    A tremor travels through her entire body. Making me frown. I don¡¯t like that. Because it means she¡¯s


    reacting to the kiss.


    ¡°Red¡± I murmur in warning. Making her jump a little. Her eyes turn to look at me in something close to


    guilt. Or is it an apology?


    ¡°Sorry¡± she murmurs. Her eyes shifting nervously.


    A part of me thinks this is a bad fucking idea. Lauren seems like the type to fall in love easily. To give


    her heart readily. In this case it¡¯s stupid because she would just be hurt. Again. My heart can¡¯t beat ever


    again. It¡¯s already dead.


    So many women have tried reviving it. They all failed and ended up with shattered hearts. I warned her


    about falling in love with me. If she has any sense she¡¯ll fucking heed to the damn warning.


    I let go of her and turn. Putting my mask back on while holding her small hands in mine. The guests are


    still cheering. Most are business associates. While some are pack members and neighboring packs.


    The rest of my pack is back on ournd preparing for the mating ceremony.


    We walk down the aisle as flowers rain down on us. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact this was necessary someone


    would already have lost their heads. I honestly don¡¯t understand why women love this mushy shitty


    stuff. It¡¯s fucking disgusting.


    The wedding reception isn¡¯t that far off. So we headed there. The happy chatter surrounding us is


    fucking nauseating and I¡¯m dying to have this day over and done with.


    ¡°Congrats Bash¡± Micah ps me on the back once we are seated. He has a big fucking smile. I don¡¯t


    know what the hell he was so happy about. He knew that this wasn¡¯t real.


    He¡¯s the only one who can get away with pping me on the back. And not always. We have known


    each other since we were pups. Our parents were best of friends and we just clicked. We¡¯ve been


    inseparable since.


    ¡°Thanks¡± I force a smile.


    Fuck! This was fucking exhausting. I hate every minute of it.


    He turns to Red kissing her hand. ¡°You¡¯re a breath of fresh air my Luna. Wee to the fold¡±


    ¡°Thank you Micah¡± Lauren replies. Smiling like the happiest of brides. Everyone watching would believe


    that she was indeed a happy bride but I can see through it. I see the tension rocking her body.


    Everyone soon settles down and the reception begins.


    **************


    It was night time by the time the human celebration ended. We had to perform the ritual before we


    could call it a day. Something I¡¯ve been craving since this morning. It took a lot for me to keep up the


    farce. Usually in this type of celebration I didn¡¯t have to. With this one though, I had to make it look real.


    There had been a lot of dancing and singing. Of course I hadn¡¯t taken part in it. Allowing Red to indulge


    for the both of us. She danced away with the kids, ire and her mate. She also engaged anyone who


    had asked for a dance. We had danced together as was expected of us but I mostly kept myself a part.


    I was d Jax had enjoyed himself. That finally he could get a real mom. Not the pathetic excuse of a


    female Miranda was. The day wasing to an end. Which would bring another problem. Red living


    with us.


    I had no idea what to fucking do with her. I preferred my women submissive and obedient. Lauren was


    the fucking opposite of that. She was trouble with a capital T. Fang likes her though. He likes the


    challenge of taming her. Of bringing her to heel. He is a dominant fucker but so I¡¯m I.


    We now stand in a clearing in my pack borders. Elder John, who also happens to be my uncle, is to


    oversee this ceremony.


    The women of my pack had taken Red to change once we arrived. She was now out of her wedding


    gown and was wearing a simple sundress. Her hair was now down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin¡± John starts.


    Red and I turn to face each other. We were surrounded by family and also my pack members.


    John starts and incantation but I don¡¯t pay much attention. I¡¯ve done this before and it has not ended


    well. Remembering what that bitch Miranda did makes me want to hunt her down and rip out her


    fucking heart. I wasn¡¯t going to do that though. No, I was going to bid my time. Destroy her slowly by


    slowly. Until there was nothing of her left.


    She might thing that she got away scot free but she was fucking wrong. She was going to rue the day


    she met me.


    ¡°Make a cut on your palms and join them together¡± elder John instructs. Bringing me back to the


    present.


    We do as we¡¯re told. Lauren stares at me unsure before cing her palm in mine. The sheer current


    that passes through as is new. I didn¡¯t feel anything like this during my mating ceremony with Miranda. I


    mp my teeth hard. Deciding to ignore whatever it is I just felt.


    Looking at Red I see that she felt the same damn thing. Her wide eyes that were frozen in surprise


    were a clear give away.


    John continues with the incantations. Facing the full moon. Praying to the moon goddess that our union


    would be blessed. I inwardly snort at that. Our union will be anything but blessed. It was just a means


    to an end for both of us.


    ¡°It¡¯s now done. You may now mark her as yours. Let the goddess and your pack witness as you join


    your soul to hers. As she bes yours and you be hers. As you be one¡±


    I let go of Red¡¯s hand and wrap my arm around her tiny waist. Bringing her close to me. With my other


    hand I move her hair out of the way. Then nibble at the area that was going to bear my mark. I feel her


    shiver. Just as I was about to sink my fangs. I hear gasps then an annoying voice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you mark her Seb¡± Miranda¡¯s voice cuts in. It¡¯s grating and annoying as fuck. I groan.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be fucking kidding me!¡± Red shouts. Pissed off.


    ¡°Leave¡± Imand. Pinning her with a cold re.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact I wanted the bitch to suffer. I would have already ended her pathetic life a long


    time ago.


    ¡°No! I refuse to let you mark her.¡± the fear I had seen inside her eyes moments ago is now gone.


    Determination taking its ce.


    ¡°Arrggh¡± Lauren screams before stalking towards ire.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She grabs the phone ire was probably taking pictures before dialing a number.


    ¡°You have ten seconds toe get your fucking mate before I rip her head from her shoulders¡± she


    growls into the phone. Her posture stiff and eyes glowing.


    I smirk. Things were about to get interesting.

 19. Does Darren even know?

    19. Does Darren even know?


    Lauren.


    I stare at the woman who has been nothing but a thorn on my side since the day she came back into


    our lives. My hate for her was burning deep especially now. I was this close to finally restoring Blue and


    I back to normal. Yet even that she had to ruin it. Had to take it away. I was fuming mad. Angry wasn¡¯t


    even close to describe how I was currently feeling.


    ¡°You can¡¯t mark her. I won¡¯t allow you to¡± Miranda insists.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get where you got the fucking idea that you can allow me to do anything.¡± Sebastian says


    coldly, making Miranda swallow. All her bravado now gone.


    We were surrounded by Sebastian¡¯s pack. I was d to note that none of them seemed particrly


    weing towards Miranda. They were growling at her, ready to charge in her direction and tear her to


    pieces. She must have been a real piece of work to be hated this much


    Sebastian was next to me. He didn¡¯t seem at all fazed or bothered. He just regarded her with a cool


    and calcting look. He may not be showing any outward emotion but I knew what he was underneath


    that suit. A beast. A predator, who would strike when you least expected it.


    ¡°Lauren!¡±


    Darren¡¯s voice cuts through the cold night. He looks like a wild bull charging towards us. I guess he had


    shifted. That was the only exnation of why he had gotten here so fast. That or he had been


    somewhere nearby.


    Hees and stands next to his mate. Wrapping his arms around her in a show of protection. I doubt


    he would continue doing the same when he finds out that Miranda was here to prevent me from being


    marked.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re all here, Miranda why don¡¯t enlighten us on why the hell you chose to interrupt my mating


    ceremony¡± I address her sarcastically.


    I wonder if she would have the courage to do that, now that Darren was present. It would only prove to


    Darren that no matter what, the bitch still wanted Sebastian. That she only settled on him because


    Sebastian kicked her to the curb.


    ¡°Sebastian can¡¯t mark you. He shouldn¡¯t mark you¡±


    ¡°You keep saying that but you haven¡¯t given the reason why he shouldn¡¯t¡± the elder who was


    overseeing our ceremony snorts at her in disgust.


    It seems that Miranda wasn¡¯t well liked at all. I survey those surrounding us. They all have a look of


    disgust directed at her. Making me wonder what she did that made her so unpopr with the pack.


    In my survey I note that the children are no longer present. Someone must have taken them inside the


    pack house when Miranda arrived causing drama and interrupting a sacred ceremony.


    ¡°Why are you interrupting their ceremony my love?¡± Darren asks her in a soft intimate voice. ¡°Just let


    them be. Let them have their happiness¡±


    I roll my eyes at that just as I hear Sebastian snort next to me. What a dickhead. As if we needed his


    permission to be happy.


    What Darren said seems to trigger her because she finally explodes.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m pregnant with his child!¡± she shouts pointing at Sebastian.


    Everyone stands still. Frozen in shock. Unable toprehend what she just said. It was as if we were


    stuck in a time loop.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible¡± Sebastian says coldly. His eyes fixated on Miranda. The look he gives her sends


    shivers down my spine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to agree with him.¡± Darren adds his jaw clenched.


    Darren seems astounded. Like he just couldn¡¯t believe what came out of her mouth. He looked at her


    like he had never seen her before. Like he doesn¡¯t recognize the woman standing before him.


    I watch them. Watching the drama unfold, unable to do anything. This couldn¡¯t be happening. Not now


    when I was about to get everything in my life sorted. When I was about to say goodbye to going feral.


    ¡°It¡¯s true¡± She says. Looking at me smugly. Like she has won. ¡°I told you Sebastian is mine, they¡¯re


    both mine¡±


    The shocked looks turn into disgust once she says that. It¡¯s as if they couldn¡¯t stomach looking at her.


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible? How are you pregnant with his baby?¡± Darren whispers.


    I can already tell the heartbreak that is taking over after realizing that Miranda must have cheated on


    him if indeed what she was saying was the truth.


    ¡°No!¡± Sebastian growls. ¡°She¡¯s fucking lying. We both know I haven¡¯t been with you since before we


    broke our mating¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. You just don¡¯t remember it. The night of the Hillview charity event we spent the night


    together¡±


    ¡°The same night you told me you would be out of town?¡± Darren asks slowly. His eyes downcast. She


    nods her head.


    Oh god. I can¡¯t believe this woman. She had lied to Darren just so she could go sleep with another


    man? And what did she mean by Sebastian doesn¡¯t remember it? If I¡¯m correct, that event was about


    three months ago. A month before I came back. ire had mentioned that she would have to miss it


    because of Mason.


    Sebastian looked out of character. His cool exterior was beginning to crack. The beast that usually


    hides just beneath his skin was starting to wake up.


    ¡°What did you do Miranda?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t say anything. Just shakes her head. It was finally hitting her that by opening her big mouth


    she hadnded herself into trouble. That she had woken the monster that everyone is afraid of.


    ¡°I won¡¯t fucking ask you again. What the fuck did you do?¡± Sebastian''s jaw is set and he grits out the


    words. His eyes keep shifting and his fangs start elongating. Distorting his voice.


    She doesn¡¯t answer and the next thing we know Sebastian is lifting her off the ground. His hands


    wrapped around her neck.


    ¡°Fucking answer me¡± he roars. His alpha aura chokes all of us and Miranda struggles to submit while


    ws are wrapped around her neck.


    Everyone in his pack is forced to the ground while the rest of us struggle against the need to submit to


    him. Darren included.


    I survey the clearing and heave a sigh of relief when I notice the children are no longer present.


    Someone must have taken them to the pack house when things started getting heated.


    ¡°I dragged your drink¡±


    Her squeak would have had meughing during any other circumstance. The fear in her voice is


    palpable but her answer brings furious growls.


    Sebastian lets her go and she falls in a heap on the ground. No one moves to help her up, not even


    Darren. He looks broken. Shattered.


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you, how do you drag someone and take advantage of them?¡± Micah asks


    in contempt. Looking at Miranda as if she was the gum under his shoes.


    ¡°LEAVE!¡± Sebastianmands and his pack members scramble, still in shock to leave. Tripping over


    each other to follow their alpha¡¯smand.


    The only ones remaining are me, ire, her mate, Darren, Micah and the elders.


    I honestly kind of understand what Sebastian is going through. He is an alpha and to be told that


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    someone dragged you and basically raped you is a hit to them.


    Sebastian turns to her. ¡°I can get you hanged for this. You dragged an alpha then took advantage of


    him. If I bring it to the council, what do you think they will do to you?¡±


    Terror takes over her features. ¡°You can¡¯t. They will kill me and your baby in the process.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but snort at that. It was just too ridiculous. ¡°If it¡¯s even his child. Knowing you and how


    easily you spread your legs, that baby could be any ones¡±


    As much as she¡¯s trying to pin the baby on Sebastian, I had a feeling that if she was indeed pregnant


    then the baby would be either Darren¡¯s or some other poor guy who had decided to get entangled with


    her.


    ¡°At least I have one, I can¡¯t say the same about you given you couldn¡¯t carry full term¡± she sneers.


    I pin her with a re. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Does Darren even know? That you¡¯re so useless you couldn¡¯t carry his second child to full term. What


    use is being a woman if your womb can¡¯t even hold a baby?¡±


    Her jab makes me see red. ¡°You fucking narcissistic bitch¡±


    When I think of how I lost my baby because of her and Darren. That the stress they put me through had


    caused me to have a miscarriage I lose control.


    ¡°Lauren!¡± I hear my name being shouted but I don¡¯t register.


    The pain of losing my son gives way for the darkness to take over. Nothing else prates my mind


    except this need to see her bleed. To see her pay.


    The blood drains from her face and she starts backing up. I smirk and just when she¡¯s about to run, I


    pounce. Bringing both of us down with me on top of her. She screams but it only fuels the blood thirst in


    me. I raise my ws and bring it down making her cry in agony. I can smell the blood and it¡¯s a sweet


    aroma to my nose


    ¡°Oh god¡± someone says in horror


    They try to get me off but I¡¯m too strong. They fail miserably. I raise my hand again, about to take the


    killing shot.


    ¡°Shit! someone do something before she kills her¡±


    It¡¯s thest thing I hear before I feel a prickling sensation on my neck and then everything fades.

 20. Feeling lost

    20. Feeling lost


    Darren.


    I was still in Sebastian¡¯s pack. Staring at nothing in particr. It was after the whole incident had taken


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ce. When Lauren had lost control and attacked Miranda.


    After she was tranquilized Sebastian had taken her to their room. While he had ordered Miranda to be


    thrown into their pack dungeon.


    I waspletely lost and cold. So fucking cold. How did ite to this? I thought I had everything. My


    mate and daughter by my side but it all turned out to be a fucking lie.


    How could she do this to me? I trusted her. Had given her a second chance after she chose Sebastian


    ten years ago. So how could she cheat on me? How has everything gone bad?


    I hear footsteps behind me but I don¡¯t bother turning. Just continue leaning on the balcony. Staring at


    the endless darkness.


    ¡°You okay Darren?¡± Brent, my beta and ire¡¯s mate, asks me.


    How do I answer that question? How do I tell him that I didn¡¯t even know what I was feeling? Is that


    even normal? Being unable to describe your feelings after such a cluster fuck takes ce.


    I felt numb but I also felt raw at the same time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know man¡­I just don¡¯t fucking know¡± I whisper.


    He ps my back but I don¡¯t even register it. My mind lost in its misery. I¡¯m an alpha but what I¡¯m


    feeling right now is crashing me. Stripping me of being the strong leader that I¡¯m supposed to be. I feel


    weak. Feel pathetic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you inside. Miranda¡¯s fate will be decided tomorrow¡± he tells me. Sympathy in his voice.


    I hate that. Hate that he¡¯s sympathizing with me. It reminds me of memories I¡¯d forgotten. Reminds me


    of the first time Miranda broke me. She broke me and I still fucking gave her a chance to do it again.


    ¡°You go. I¡¯ll just stay here. I need to clear my head. It¡¯s a mess¡±


    ¡°No. If you¡¯re staying then I¡¯m staying. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m leaving you alone in this¡± he replies.


    He was not only my beta but my best friend, and time and time again he has proven that he¡¯s a great


    friend.


    He tried to warn me when I began seeing Miranda behind Lauren¡¯s back. Told me not to fall for her


    crap. That she was only with me because Sebastian no longer wanted her. I didn¡¯t listen though.


    Blinded with the love for her that I had kept hidden. Blinded by the what ifs that I still carried.


    For a while, my rtionship with him, ire and that of my parents had been ruined. Because I had


    been too stubborn to see what they saw. A yearter here we are. Miranda having broken me for the


    second time. This time it¡¯s even worse because I knew what she was deep inside and I still fell for her


    traps.


    What¡¯s the saying; fool me once shame on you, fool me twice shame on me. It''s a bitter pill to swallow


    knowing I was the fool that got fooled twice. It fucking hurts.


    ¡°Is this how Lauren felt? When I cheated on her?¡± I ask no one in particr. Brent doesn¡¯t answer, just


    sighs.


    ¡®This and probably more¡¯ my wolf Kai answers in a small voice. He''s more broken than anyone could


    tell. Our fated mate turned out to be a cheating slut and the woman we left for our mate no longer


    wants anything to do with us.


    We took a chance, giving up Lauren in favor of Miranda and we fucking lost. We lost big time. How am


    I supposed to survive this? Thest time it happened I had Lauren to pull me from the darkness. Right


    now she won¡¯t even spare me a nce. Her hatred for me burns deep. So deep I doubt she¡¯ll ever


    forgive me.


    And what about the baby? The one Miranda said that Lauren couldn¡¯t carry full term. I didn''t know that


    she was pregnant, but even if I had, I doubt in my state of mind it would have changed anything.


    ¡°Did you know about the baby? The child Lauren lost?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes¡± he nods.


    ¡°Tell me everything¡± I pleaded. What else had I missed while I was in a Miranda state of mind? What


    else had happened while I was too cooped up in Miranda to think about anything but her?


    ¡°First of all you have to know that I didn¡¯t know until muchter on and I knew about it because ire


    told me¡± he says and I nod in understanding.


    ¡°Ren had been around five months pregnant when she miscarried and that was three months after she


    found out about you and Miranda. She had fallen into depression with most of the pack turning against


    her in favor of you and Krystal was acting out. Her blood pressure had shot up risking both her and the


    baby further. The doctor had said that the pressure and stress she was in had been too much for the


    baby. Her body couldn¡¯t take it. There hadn¡¯t been no chance of the baby surviving¡±


    I take in a deep breath but the air gets stuck. My insides are torn at losing our baby. A baby I didn¡¯t get


    the chance to meet or hold.


    ¡°What were we going to have?¡± my voice was thick even to my own ears. Emotions clogging my voice.


    ¡°A boy. You would have had a son¡±


    A choked cryes out of me without me meaning it to. I was going to have a son. What I did cost me


    my heir. How can I live with this guilt? Knowing full well that it¡¯s because of what I put Lauren through


    that caused her to have a miscarriage.


    No wonder she went crazy on Miranda and attacked her. Being reminded of the child you lost by the


    very person who caused it was enough to make anyone lose their shit.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she contact me? Why didn¡¯t she tell me?¡±


    Brent sighs. ¡°Did you ever pick up her calls when she called? How was she to tell you she was


    pregnant when you didn¡¯t even give her the time of day? ire told me she wrote you text messages,


    she even emailed you, but you never answered¡±


    I hang my head in shame. I deleted all her texts and emails without reading them. I had been stupid,


    thinking that she was the mistake I made when in reality Miranda was the mistake. I never should have


    gone down the path that is Miranda and because of my idiocy, I may have lost the only woman that


    truly loved and cared for me.


    I was a fucking idiot and I deserved the crashing pain I was in.


    *************


    Sebastian.


    ¡°What are you going to do about the bitch down stairs?¡± my uncle asks me. He has never been a fan of


    Miranda, especially now.


    We were seated in my office. Uncle John, Micah and me. Lauren was yet to wake up and Miranda was


    rotting downstairs.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet¡± I answer. Feeling Fang prowls inside my mind. Giving me a fucking Migraine.


    We were pissed off. Angry. That she would dare drag us. I don¡¯t want to think about the term that¡¯s


    befitting. Because how can an alpha be a victim of that? A victim of rape. Because that¡¯s what it was.


    She fucking raped us.


    I push that thought away. I don¡¯t want to fucking think about it because if I did I would kill her right here


    right now. Pregnant or not.


    ¡°We have to first determine if she¡¯s indeed pregnant or not. Then find out whether the baby is even


    yours¡±


    I grab my hair in frustration. I needed to run. Needed to be alone. The fucking room was closing in on


    me. I couldn¡¯t breathe


    I don¡¯t want to think about anything, especially not Miranda and the baby she might be carrying. A baby


    that could potentially be mine. A baby that was conceived in that sickening manner. I grab my hair in


    anger and bitterness. Feeling my skin crawl at the thought of what Miranda did.


    ¡°What are you going to do if the baby is yours?¡± Miles askes quietly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking know¡± I growl before standing up and hurrying out of the room. Banging the door behind


    me.


    I prowl through the pack house and in minutes I find myself outside, heading towards the forest. I


    needed to hunt. To have some sort of vindication for what was done to me.


    Without caring I shift. Tearing my expensive shirt and cks in the process. I roar, shaking the trees.


    Releasing the pent up anger and frustration I was feeling before I charge into the forest looking for a


    victim to devour.


    Miranda was going to pay. I vow to myself and to Fang. When all this was settled she was going to rue


    the day she fucking met me. I was going to be her living nightmare.

 21. Itll be my name on his lips

    21. It''ll be my name on his lips


    Lauren


    I woke up with a splitting headache. The room waspletely unfamiliar and for a moment I started to


    panic. That¡¯s before the scent hit me.


    Every square inch of the room smelled like Sebastian. As I paid more attention to the room I noticed


    the d¨¦cor screamed his personality. Dark colors. I wasn¡¯t a fan of dark colors preferring vibrant colors


    but I liked the pallet shades used.


    I stand up and everything tips on its axis. I pause for a while to get my equilibrium first. Once the


    dizziness passes I head towards the door that I assumed was the bathroom. It was already daytime,


    streams of sunlight prating through the curtains so I assumed everything happened the previous


    day.


    ¡°Blue?¡± I call her.


    I check the bathroom and it was every woman¡¯s dream. I was used to luxury given that Darren was an


    alpha but this level of luxury was beyond anything I could imagine. I could honestly get used to this. I


    can see myself rxing in the luxurious bath with a ss of wine and a good book.


    ¡°Yes, Ren¡± she asks, shaking the fogginess from her mind.


    ¡°What happened yesterday, why did we lose control like that?¡±


    The thought of not being in control of my actions scares the crap out of me. I should have been able to


    remain cool despite Miranda baiting me. I was always level headed but I don¡¯t know what happened


    yesterday.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s happening Ren. We¡¯re losing control easily because we¡¯re falling deeper into the


    darkness. We need to get Sebastian to mark us before it¡¯s toote to do anything. We¡¯re too close to


    snapping¡± she says in a somber voice.


    She was right. I had a feeling but I didn¡¯t want to admit it. The way the slightest provocation made me


    want to shred someone into pieces. Every thought when someone wrongs me turns into the need to


    bath in their blood. As in the case of the reporters.


    I wash my face and brush my teeth with an extra toothbrush I found. My mind turned and twisted


    thinking of how I was going to approach Sebastian about this. Thinking of him makes me wonder how


    he was doing after the events of yesterday. With how cold the bed felt. How his scent was a day old


    means he hasn¡¯t been to this room for some time.


    It isn¡¯t easy knowing that someone drugged and took advantage of you. For a man, that would be a


    hundred times worse. I didn¡¯t know if he would allow me to offer himfort but I was going to try.


    With that thought firmly in ce I walk out of the bathroom. Intending to go and find Sebastian. I get out


    just as the door to the room opens. I¡¯m frozen, staring at Sebastian. He is not only covered in blood but


    he¡¯s alsopletely naked.


    ¡°Sebastian?¡± I ask unsure of what to tell him.


    I keep my eyes trained on his. Fighting my response to lower them. Even with all the gore covering him


    he was still a beautiful specimen to look at. The urge to touch him waspletely out of ce.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I add when he doesn¡¯t answer. He just stares at me in that unnerving way he does.


    Making me shift from foot to foot. Utterly ufortable.


    He nods. ¡°Yes, I''m just from hunting¡±


    ¡°Okay then, we need to talk but can you please cover up?¡± I say motioning to his body with my hands.


    I see a spark. The spark that I thought he had lost yesterday when that bitch announced what she had


    done.


    ¡°Why? Do I make you ufortable?¡± he asks with a hint of a smirk.


    We are werewolves and we are used to nudity but for some reason his was making me squirm in an


    ufortable way. Not even with Darren or any other man have I ever been this ufortable.


    I whisper, looking anywhere else but him. ¡°Yes¡±


    I feel rather than see him move. I was relieved that he was finally getting some clothes on but the relief


    quickly turns to panic when hees and stands inches from me. I look up at him, seeing something


    swim in their depths but I can¡¯t quite figure out what it is.


    ¡°And why is that Red? Why do I make you ufortable when you¡¯ve probably seen hundreds of


    naked men especially during pack hunts?¡±


    I don¡¯t answer. This close to him I can feel his scorching body heat. I want to push him back but I also


    didn¡¯t want to put my hands on his bare chest. I don¡¯t know what I would do once I feel his skin


    underneath my palms.


    I inhale sharply. The scent of animal blood hits me and I¡¯m grateful that he was hunting animals and not


    people.


    He pushes me back till I hit the door behind me. Then proceeds to cage me with his hands on either


    side of me. He bends his head towards me, his face dangerously close to mine. His lips are just inches


    away. If I tipped my head up it would bring our mouths together. For a moment I had the absurd idea


    that I wouldn¡¯t mind him kissing me. Or taking me.


    ¡°Sebastian?¡± I say slowly. My voice is huskier than I


    want it to be


    Maybe it was time for me to invest in some of the sex toys humans seem to be excited about. There


    was no way I was going to cheat on Sebastian and there was also no way I was going to sleep with


    him. He made it perfectly clear that this mating was in name only. I needed to scratch that particr


    itch and the sex toys were the only avable solution.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can smell your arousal Red and I don¡¯t fucking like it. This mating is in name only so you better


    remember that. No intimacy, No love, No sex. Nothing but mutual understanding and goals. Don¡¯t


    fucking forget that because doing so will force my hand and you don''t fucking want that ¡± He tells me,


    his voice cold and hard making me feel like I¡¯ve just been drenched with a bucket of cold water.


    He moves me to the side, opens the door to the bathroom and enters, banging it behind him. The bang


    brings me out of my daze. I was fucking embarrassed that he had caught me and also pissed off that


    he assumed that just because I was horny that I was falling for him. What an arrogant jerk.


    How is it that he has the ability to turn me on without even a touch and then piss me off all in the span


    of minutes?


    I rush outside the room. Needing to bepletely far from him. I also needed to find ire and check


    on the children. Anything to keep me distracted from my sexual needs.


    In my rush, I bump into someone. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t see you¡±


    I look up to find the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen. I¡¯m not even exaggerating. She has the type


    of beauty that would befit a goddess. The type that song writers sing and write about.


    She sneers at me. ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going you slut¡±


    And then the image I had of her crashes down in burning mes. Why is it that most beautiful and hot


    people are attractive until they open their fucking mouths? Then nothing except poisones out.


    ¡°What the hell did you say?¡± I snarl. I hated disrespect and this woman was dishing it out in loads.


    ¡°You heard me dumb bitch¡± she rolls her eyes as if she finds me stupid or something.


    ¡®Show her who¡¯s boss¡­tear into her. Bath in her blood¡¯ I hear the words whispered into my mind. Feel


    them urging me to give in to the images they were creating.


    I fist my hands. My ws digging into my palms. The pain grounds me. Bringing me back from the


    edge of insanity.


    ¡°What the hell is your fucking problem?¡±


    ¡°My problem is idiot bitches like you whoe here thinking that they can take what¡¯s mine. Axel is


    mine and nothing you do will change that¡± she says before smirking triumphantly at me. ¡°By the end of


    this day he¡¯ll be seeking me out and it¡¯ll be my name on his lips, just like every other day since he


    severed his bond from the bitch rotting in the dungeon.¡±


    I was shocked that Miranda was in the dungeon but I would deal with thatter. Right now I needed to


    put this slut in her ce.


    I get into her personal space beforending a blow to her midriff. I wasn¡¯t thinking, just acting. She


    wasn¡¯t expecting it because she bends clutching her stomach.


    ¡°You fucking bitch¡± she screams.


    By now she was on her knees. I grab her jaw tightly and allow Blue to shine through me. She chokes


    back at my aura.


    ¡°Listen to me and listen to me good, the next time you decide to open your mouth think it through


    because if you ever spout such bullshit to me, I¡¯ll skin you alive, before killing you in the most painful


    way my sick mind cane up with. Then I¡¯ll take your skin and hung it up in the hallway as a fucking


    trophy. I don¡¯t take disrespect very well especially from someone as insignificant as you. So let this be


    the first andst fucking warning¡±


    I don¡¯t give her time to recover before I release her and then knee her in the face. I hear the crunch of


    her nose breaking. Her howl of pain echoes through the room, making me feel the thrum of triumph


    coursing in my veins


    ¡°Red, in my office¡±


    I still before turning to see Sebastian standing in the entry way with an unreadable look in his face.


    He turns around, for me to follow and I do. Only then noticing that we had attracted attention to


    ourselves. I hold my head up high though I was trembling inside. Showing them that I wasn¡¯t anyone to


    walk over.


    It¡¯s only when we reach his office and he closes the door, that it hits me, making me groan.


    Shit! I haven''t even been luna for a full day and I was already causing trouble. Sebastian was going to


    skin me alive.

 22. Truly pregnant

    22. Truly pregnant


    ¡°Sit¡± Sebastianmands, while taking his own seat.


    If I were being honest this felt a lot like being summoned to the principal¡¯s office. I was anxious and I


    couldn¡¯t sit still. I kept shifting in nervousness.


    Sebastian looked like he was freshly out of the shower. His hair was still damp and for the first time


    since I met him he was in casual clothing. He was in a v-neck t-shirt that showcased his bulging biceps


    and a pair of jeans. The clothes didn¡¯t do him justice but I still had to admit that he looked good both


    with clothes and without clothes.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been here a day and you¡¯re already causing trouble¡± he states, his voice firm and it brings


    me from my perusal of his body. I sit up straight feeling chastised.


    I cross and then uncross my legs. ¡°In my defense she was being a bitch¡±


    ¡°Really? You weren¡¯t the one I found on the floor with a broken and bleeding nose¡±


    I stare at him. My emotions raging between being angry and pping him across the cheek. So he was


    defending his fuck buddy, how nice to know where his loyaltiesy.


    I sigh. ¡°What do you want me to do Sebastian? Just take it while the woman you¡¯ve been fucking


    mocks me and tells me that by the end of today it¡¯s her name you¡¯ll be moaning?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t say anything. Just looks at me intensely while deep down I hope that what the woman said


    wasn''t true and that Sebastian will remain faithful like we had agreed. I refuse to be made a fool twice


    by a man who¡¯s sworn fidelity.


    ¡°I know this mating is a contact only like you keep reminding me, but I¡¯ll be damned if I let a slut that


    spreads her legs for you disrespect me. As long as we¡¯re in this contract, I¡¯m still luna of the pack and


    she¡¯ll give me the respect I deserve or she¡¯ll pay for it¡± I grit. ¡°She may be on her back for you like the


    hoe she is but I¡¯m the luna. She should fucking remember her ce¡±


    He just smirks, making me want to smack the silly grin of his face.


    " For the record, she doesn''t lie on her back" he says and I begin to rx that'' s until he adds.


    "She''s usually on all fours" he says in an evil glint.


    "You arrogant fucking bastard" I snarl, almosting out of my seat.


    How the hell does he rile me up so easily?


    ¡°Calm down kitten. No need to bring out the ws¡± he says in a chuckle.


    It is then that I realize that I wasn¡¯t really in trouble. In fact I felt like I had just passed a test or


    something. He leans back on his chair. One of his hands drums on the table while the other was


    underneath it. Why the hell did I find that so sexy? And why is his scent so intoxicating all of a sudden?


    He smelled clean and fresh but underneath that he smelled like earth, spice and incredibly male. I liked


    that a lot. Darren always covered himself with cologne blocking out his natural scent and I hated that.


    The fact Sebastian saw no need to bathe in expensive colognes did something unnerving to me.


    ¡°You were testing me, weren¡¯t you?¡± I ask bringing my mind back to the present.


    He smiles for the first time. I¡¯m shocked to see a dimple appear on his left cheek ¡°Of course. I had to


    see what you would do if you''re ced in such a situation where you needed to defend yourself to me.


    I may like my women submissive but I prefer my luna having a backbone to not only stand up to me but


    anyone else in the pack¡±


    I sag in my chair in relief that I haven¡¯t blown my chances. I was worried that I had overstepped my


    boundaries. In Darren¡¯s pack I wasn''t allowed to punish anyone even if they had been disrespectful as


    per Darren''s orders. I never realized that his order had been a disrespect to me as his luna and mate.


    until now.


    I was never his equal like I had thought so many times. I was just too in love, too blinded to see the red


    gs that were in neon lights. With Sebastian, it was different. For the first time I felt like an equal and


    not like a trophy luna.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I say softly, fighting back the tears. He will never know just how much this meant to me.


    He looked at me in question but I don¡¯t borate what the thanks was for. Our stare down is interrupted


    when the door opens and Micah walks in.


    ¡°The pack doctor is here. He¡¯s ready to check Miranda¡± he says. Looking at Sebastian before turning to


    me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made quite the impression luna, even the warriors can¡¯t stop talking about how badass you


    are¡± he states. Smiling at me like he was a proud father.


    Iugh. Feeling pride coursing through my veins. ¡°Thanks¡±


    ¡°Can we now go?¡± Sebastian says, back to being in a somber mood.


    The smile that was on my face slips and I nod. We follow Micah out and soon we¡¯re in their pack


    dungeon. Miranda was shackled to the floor. The arrogant, beautiful woman I was used to now gone.


    We find Darren, ire and Brent waiting together with a man who I assumed was the doctor. He


    looked around fifty. His hair already greying. For a man that age he seemed to be fit and in great shape


    not to mention hot. That''s if you were into older guys.


    ¡°Alpha, Luna¡± he greets Sebastian and I.


    Darren turns sharply at that and something akin to pain passes through his eyes. I wrench my eyes


    from him choosing to focus on the doctor.


    ire leaves her mate andes to stand next to me. Taking my hand and squeezing it in support. I


    didn¡¯t have to fake the worried mate because I was in fact worried. If there was a baby and it turned out


    to be Sebastian¡¯s then it would change everything. Brent gives me a nod of acknowledgment and I


    smile at him, after all I have no beef with him. He was among the very few of Darren¡¯s friends who had


    been against him going back to Miranda.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over and done with¡± Sebastian says through clenched teeth.


    This must be hard for him. I wanted to show him my support, so I wrap my hand around his forearm


    and squeezemunicating my support without words. He looks down at me, his eyes a bit


    vulnerable. He seemed surprised but he¡¯s good at masking it.


    He pulls his hand from mine and for a moment I think he¡¯s rejecting me, but then he does the most


    unexpected thing. He sps my hand and links our fingers together. The jolt that I get straight to my


    core is both unexpected as it is unweed. I shove that feeling deep down refusing to analyze the


    reason my core clenched at feeling his hand in mine.


    Micah opens the dungeon and the doctor enters. Miranda had been quiet the whole time. That¡¯s until


    the doctor started to approach her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me. This is a breach of my privacy¡± she screams.


    ¡°Like you breached Sebastian¡¯s privacy right¡­what a hypocrite?¡± I ask her, making her mp her


    mouth shut.


    While the doctor draws her blood samples and gives her privacy to pee in a cup, Darren approaches


    us.


    ¡°We need to talk Lauren¡± he says his eyes darting between me and Sebastian then to our linked hands.


    Sebastian squeezes my hand and my eyes move to him. His jaw is set and he was staring at where the


    doctor had set up a workstation so I chalked that up to an involuntary squeeze or nervousness.


    My eyes go back to Darren. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for us to talk about and I doubt there¡¯s anything I want to


    hear thates from your mouth.¡±


    He sighs. As if he¡¯s tired. ¡°Then can you take Krystal for a few days? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in the right frame


    to stay with her after what happened¡±


    You can hear the pain and heartache in his voice. Miranda really did a number on him. We tried


    warning him and he didn¡¯t listen. Karma is a nasty bitch. He broke my heart and in turn Miranda broke


    his. Again.


    I nod my head just as the doctores to us. Everyone gathers around in abated breaths. Waiting to


    hear what he has to say.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant my alpha¡± he says, addressing Sebastian.


    I turn to look at Miranda and she smiles triumphantly as if she¡¯s won. ¡°I already told you I was. This is


    your child I¡¯m carrying Sebastian¡±


    With each word she says, Darren looks like he¡¯s been hit by a wrecking ball. I hope now he knows how


    I felt each time he broke me and destroyed me with his words.


    I look back at the doctor when he opens his mouth to speak again.


    ¡°I can''t say how far along she is though. Since I don¡¯t have the necessary equipment with me¡±


    ¡°At this stage is it possible to do a DNA test?¡± Sebastian asks, his voice calm.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    We all ignore Miranda¡¯s shouts of protest. Focusing instead on what the doctor was about to say.


    ¡°Yes. We can do a prenatal paternity test. We will conduct a fetal cell analysis,paring the gic


    profile of the fetal cells in her blood with that of yours¡±


    Sebastian runs a hand through his hair. ¡°Do it¡± hemands and the doctor nods his head. Turning


    towards the cell.


    ¡°No¡± Miranda refuses backing away but Micah advances and holds her down while she thrushes


    screaming all sorts of curses all the while the nice doctor draws her blood.


    This whole scene makes me think. If truly she was sure that Sebastian was the father then why the hell


    was she so against a paternity test? Either she wasn¡¯t sure and she was afraid Sebastian wasn¡¯t the


    father or she already knew that the child wasn¡¯t Sebastian¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to take a DNA sample from you too¡± the doctor says walking toward us. Sebastian gives his


    consent and the doctor draws his blood.


    ¡°I also want you to take my sample. I need to know if the baby is mine¡± Darren says, shocking me.


    Within a few minutes, the doctor has all he needs to determine if either of them is the father of


    Miranda¡¯s child.


    ¡°The results will be out in a week. I¡¯ll email you the results once I get them¡± he bows his head and


    leaves just as Miles closes the cell door of Miranda¡¯s new home.


    This was honestly going to be a long week of waiting.

 23. Moment of truth

    23. Moment of truth


    ¡°Stop! Where are you two going in such a rush?¡± I ask Jax and Krys.


    They stop in their tracks but they don¡¯t turn to face me which makes me suspicious. They¡¯re getting


    along really well but it has been hard keeping up with the both of them. Some of the mischievousness


    they have gotten into has made me almost lose my freaking mind. I truly don¡¯t know how parents with


    children so close in age deal.


    ¡°Turn around¡± I say but they don¡¯t listen. ¡°Right now¡± Imand.


    They slowly turn around and I gasp. They were covered from head to toe in mud which was weird


    because their backs were somewhat clean. How did I not see thising?


    ¡°You two better have a good exnation on why the hell you look like you swam in mud¡± I shout,


    furious.


    I swear these two were going to drive me to the grave early.


    ¡°It was all Jax¡¯s fault mom. He said I was chicken. That I couldn¡¯t make a mud angel with my front. I told


    him I was not so he dared me¡± Krystal says ring at Jax, while he grins.


    ¡°I knew I shouldn¡¯t have listened. Some of it got into my mouth and it doesn¡¯t taste as good as a


    chocte pudding¡± she adds, shaking her head. Disappointment written all over her face.


    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s a mud angel?¡± I ask.


    Jax is the one that answers. ¡°Well it¡¯s kind of a snow angel but instead of snow, you use mud¡±


    I¡¯ll never be used to the things childrene up with. Krystal has always been a simple girl. Preferring


    to y with her Barbie dolls but ever since they became close she¡¯s be different. More outgoing.


    Preferring to be outdoors with Jax.


    I can¡¯t even count the number of stupid things they have dared each other to do. It was starting to drive


    me crazy. I was used to raising a girl but a boy is totally different. No wonder ire used toin


    that Mason was driving her up the wall.


    ¡°And you both thought this idea was good, why?¡±


    None of them answer. Jax just shrugs his shoulders while Krystal keeps shifting from one foot to


    another.


    ¡°Up to your rooms right now. I want both of you freshly cleaned in the next thirty minutes¡± I say sternly.


    cing my hands on my hips.


    ¡°But-but¡­¡± Jax begins, trying to think of an excuse but I interrupt me.


    ¡°No buts Jax. Upstairs now!¡±


    They must have heard the warning in my voice because they scramble and leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m never getting another child¡± I mutter to myself.


    ¡®Tell me about it. I¡¯m already exhausted and I¡¯m not the one who has to deal with them¡¯ Blue says just


    as I hear a chuckle from behind.


    I turn sharply and find a woman I¡¯ve never seen before staring at me with a smile. We¡¯ve been in the


    pack house for almost a week now and I probably recognize most people. I would have remembered


    her if I had seen her.


    She looks oddly familiar. She has beautiful blue eyes and strawberry blonde hair. She has a dust of


    freckles which makes her look youthful. She¡¯s stunning.


    ¡°You look oddly familiar¡± she tells me echoing my own thoughts.


    Just then Michelle, the woman who had ran her mouth passed by, giving me a scathing look. It still


    pisses me off seeing her face so I mirror the same look back at her. If she thought she was going to


    intimidate me then she was messing with the wrong bitch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s had a hard on for Bash since they were teenagers and she¡¯s bitter that he never


    acknowledged her as anything more than a fuck buddy¡± the blue eyed woman tells me.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lily by the way. Micah¡¯s mate. We haven¡¯t been properly introduced since I was at my parent¡¯s


    pack visiting when you came¡± she extends her hand and I shake. Thinking that it made sense why she


    looked familiar now that she has mentioned whose mate she is.


    ¡°Lauren, but you already know that¡± I say sheepishly to which she just smiles big.


    ¡°You can call me Ren though¡±


    We chatted for a while and I decided I liked her. She reminded me so much of ire. Both had a


    bubbly personality and had a way of easing anyone they cross paths with.


    After thirty minutes she leaves me in the living room after making me promise that we would hang out


    They were both clean thankfully.


    I head downstairs and make them some snacks before taking it to them. After making sure that they


    are all settled in I leave them to their movies.


    I¡¯m greeted by most pack members that I pass by and I¡¯m honestly grateful that they have epted me


    in such a huge way.


    I was about to head outside when I remember not seeing Sebastian during lunch time. We decided to


    stay in the pack house and work from home while we waited for the results on the DNA test. I haven¡¯t


    seen him much. He¡¯s always locked up in his office. I¡¯m suspecting he sleeps there just so he can avoid


    sharing a bed with me.


    ¡°You should bring him something to eat¡± Blue advises.


    I sigh knowing the action probably won¡¯t be weed. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea¡±


    ¡°Why? This is a perfect opportunity to act like the perfect mate. Don¡¯t think that the remaining pack


    members wouldn¡¯t have noticed. What kind of mate doesn¡¯t care whether her mate eats or not?¡±


    ¡°Ohe on, I¡¯m taking care of the kids¡­that should be enough¡± I grumble, almost stomping my feet.


    ¡°Just take to him the damn food¡±


    ¡°No¡± I state firmly.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± she says in warning.


    ¡°If you want to bring him food so damn much why don¡¯t you take it to him yourself¡± I snap at her.


    I didn¡¯t understand why the hell she was insisting on this so much. The man probably had someone


    bring him something to eat. He was the fucking alpha after all


    ¡°Very well¡­Then I¡¯ll just have to tell Fang that you had a wet dream about Sebastian yesterday. I¡¯ll tell


    him every single detail including how you even woke up in your own cum after cuming so hard to his


    dream persona¡±


    I gasp in horror at her threat. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Try me¡±


    Fuck. I can¡¯t believe I was being ckmailed by my own damn wolf. The dream I had was something I


    didn¡¯t ever want Sebastian finding out. The things his dream version did were things not even Darren


    and I experimented with in real life. Things that I¡¯ve always wanted but Darren never bothered to care


    about what I wanted and didn¡¯t want.


    ¡°Fine¡± I shake those thoughts from my head and stomp my way to the kitchen.


    Blue smiles in triumph and I dere that she was now my least favorite being. Piling a te with food, I


    microwave it then head to his office.


    Several people nod at me in approval when they see the te in my hand and which direction I was


    heading to.


    I reach his office and tentatively knock. Hoping that he doesn¡¯t answer or that he stepped out for a


    moment. At least then I can say that I tried.


    ¡°Enter¡± his deep authoritative voice sips through the door.


    I unlock the door and enter. He¡¯s seated on the sofa instead of at his desk. Going through some papers


    that were scattered on the table.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve had any lunch but I brought you some food¡±


    With that he looks up. His eyes studying me which still makes me ufortable as hell. I was about to


    just leave the food and leave given that he hasn¡¯t said a word but his word stop me.


    ¡°Thanks¡± he murmurs before signaling me to bring it.


    I walk over and set the food on the table while pushing some of the papers aside. Some picture catch


    my attention and I grimace.


    ¡°What are these?¡± the pictures of different people or to be exact what was left of them. They were


    He sighs. ¡°A new threat¡±


    I can see the tiredness in his eyes but I don¡¯tment on it. It wasn¡¯t my ce to.


    ¡°What new threat? And what happened to them¡±


    ¡°There have been multiple attacks all around the city. People showing up dead. Torn to pieces, their


    hearts missing. Humans think it¡¯s a rabid animal but I think it¡¯s one of our own. A rogue¡±


    I shake my head. Trying to erase the images from my mind. ¡°Any lead so far?¡±


    ¡°None. There¡¯s nothing left behind at the scenes. No tissues, no DNA and no scent. It¡¯s like we¡¯re


    chasing a fucking ghost¡± the frustration is clear in his voice.


    I was about to offerfort when his phone rang. He picks it up.


    ¡°What?¡± he all but growls before listening to the other person on the line before hanging up.


    Turning to me. ¡°Doctor Mark just emailed me the results of the paternity test¡±


    My heart starts to throb. Anxiousness squeezing my lungs that I fail to breathe. This was the moment of


    truth. What will I do if indeed the baby was Sebastian''s?


    He checks his phone. His mouth mped shut and his jaw set. If I was anxious I couldn¡¯t imagine how


    Sebastian felt.


    Darren had left along with Brent, ire and Miles but I¡¯m sure the doctor would also send him the


    results.


    Sebastian stares at his phone, not speaking.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°What does it say?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t answer but then his face rxes and happiness takes over his features.


    He hands me his phone and I begin to read the email. ¡°Oh my god¡­you¡¯re not the father¡± I screech in


    happiness. Jumping up and down. So fucking relieved.


    He nods his head. A smile in ce. He has the most beautiful smile I have ever seen on a man.


    I continue reading the mail. ¡°Oh no¡± I murmur. My smile slipping from my face.


    Darren was going to be crushed. The baby was also not his.

 24. Nothing personal

    24. Nothing personal


    Darren.


    I stare at the woman who I thought loved me. She looks nothing like her impable self. Her hair has


    not been brushed for days and her skin looked pale and ashy. Even though she had changed clothes


    they weren¡¯t her usual designer brands. I could tell that she hated that.


    After the paternity tests hade out, Sebastian had handed her over to the council for trial. His


    ims based on her drugging him then taking advantage of him. Also lying about the child she was


    carrying being his.


    Given he was a prominent alpha the council had responded immediately. Taking her off his hands and


    locking her in their cells as she awaited trial.


    ¡°Why Miranda? Tell me why¡± I ask her, unable to hide the tremble in my voice.


    I was allowed to see her only because I was her mate. I couldn¡¯t stop myself froming to see her. I


    just wanted. Needed to know why she did this to me. To us. Nobody knew that I came to see her.


    Otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have approved of this visit.


    She shrugs her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing personal Darren. Stop taking it to heart¡±


    I look at her as if I¡¯ve never seen her before. Is this the same woman who had approached me a year


    ago with her ims of love? Telling me that even though she got mated to Sebastian she never got


    over me? That she always loved me.


    How could I have been so blind and stupid? She was so sweet and loving and like the fool I am, I fell


    for her act. I left Lauren, the perfect mate. Trampled on her love all for her and all she can tell me is


    that it¡¯s nothing personal?


    ¡°How is it nothing personal? You fucking cheated on me with multiple men¡± I shout at her. Still unable to


    grasp the truth after a little investigation.


    I was losing it. My anger and pain warring against each other. Kai was shattered when we got the


    results and realized the pup she was carrying wasn¡¯t ours and neither was it Sebastian¡¯s. The


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    realization literally brought us to the ground.


    She rolls her eyes and just looks at me unbothered. Like this was nothing of importance to her. Like my


    pain was insignificant. She was my fucking mate. My fated mate and it¡¯s as if she felt absolutely nothing


    for us.


    ¡°When Sebastian and I separated, he took everything from me. I was left with nothing. I needed


    someone to cushion my fall from grace. You were the perfect man for the job¡± she says, staring at her


    nails as if she hasn¡¯t just crushed my world.


    ¡°Perfect man for the job?¡± I ask stupidly. Unable to believe what I was hearing.


    She replies nonmittedly. ¡°Hmm¡±


    ¡°So you used me?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much¡± she says with a cold smile


    How have I never noticed how cold she was? How cruel and deceitful she was. This version I was


    seeing of her shed with the one I knew. The one she pretended to be. I wanted to me the world,


    me Lauren for not fighting harder for me. me my family for allowing me to fall for her trap. But in


    the end the me is on me.


    ¡°Did you ever love me? Truly love me¡± I hoped that she would say yes. That a part of her no matter


    how tiny had loved me. That all this hadn¡¯t been for nothing.


    She sits upright in her tiny cell bed, sighing as if the thought of loving me made her tired.


    ¡°If you want the truth then the answer is no. I didn¡¯t love and I never will Darren. You might be my fated


    mate but I never even liked you. I only stayed with you those first few months because of your title.


    When I got a better man I left and never looked behind, that was until he found out the truth and kicked


    me out, but I never loved you¡±


    If I thought I knew pain before then that was nothingpared to how I was feeling right now. I felt like


    my insides have been shredded. Like my chest has been torn open and my heart has been ripped


    apart.


    I grab the bars of the cell to steady myself. I feel like I have just been sucker punched. Everything that I


    had believed had been a lie. Nothing had been real for her and she was just using me. The funny thing


    is that I would haveid down my fucking life for her.


    ¡°Seriously can you be any more dramatic?¡± I hear her sneer but it sounds like it¡¯sing from


    underwater.


    I needed to leave. The room was closing in on me and I couldn¡¯t breathe. My lungs felt constricted. Like


    I was suffocating. I turn around to leave. Blindly. My eye sight was perfect but in the moment I couldn¡¯t


    fucking see.


    ¡°Darren?¡± she calls in a small voice.


    Against my better judgement I turn around. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How long will it take you to take me out of this ce? It¡¯s disgusting¡±


    I look at her in contempt and shock. Here I was hoping that she was going to tell me that she had loved


    me. That she wanted me. Yet here I am again as the fool. Just like from the start, she just wanted to


    use me. To use the position I held.


    How could she even think that I would help her after the train wreck she just caused? I''m I really that


    gullible that she thinks she can y me a third time?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the bastard you fucked behind my back to get you out? Or maybe you can spread


    your legs for one of the guards since you¡¯re so good at it. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll consider letting you out once


    they¡¯re done with you¡± I hear her gasp but I no longer give a damn. I was done with Miranda.


    Without sparing her another look I leave even though my soul called out for its other half.


    I end up in a bar, drunk and pissed as hell. No matter how much I drank, I couldn¡¯t seem to drown the


    pain I was feeling. It was a constant ache that bled with each breath I took. A fucking reminder that I


    loved and I lost. If could I would tear the useless piece of my body called my heart but I can''t.


    My mind thinks back to Lauren and Iugh at the irony that hits me head on. Didn¡¯t she ask me the


    same question I asked Miranda just a few hours ago? I feel even more stupid when I remember telling


    her that I had never loved her and that my heart had always belonged to Miranda.


    How ironic is it that Miranda told me the same thing I told Lauren. Karma truly was a fucking bitch.


    Because here I was drunk off my ass with a bleeding heart. I had broken Lauren, torn her heart and


    trampled on her love. A love I now wish I had never let go off because she now belonged to someone


    else and I had nothing but heartache and regrets.


    Was it toote to im the woman that I had thoughtlessly thrown away? Would she even want me


    back enough to leave Sebastian, after everything I''ve put her through?

 25. Youve got some nerve

    25. You''ve got some nerve


    Lauren.


    I stare at the papers on my desk. I was trying toe up with the main design for our new collection.


    The Amor collection like we named it was supposed to have its big reveal in a month. I was usually the


    one that came up with our bestselling set but I couldn¡¯t get my mind to focus.


    ¡°Mrs. Ashford?¡± my secretary enters my office making me look up.


    I swear I will never get used to being called after Sebastian.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone here for you¡± she says, her tone business-like.


    I¡¯ve never seen her smile since I hired her. She¡¯s about my age and is always on business mode.


    ¡°Who is it? and do they have an appointment?¡± I ask, my eyes going back to the piece I was working


    on.


    There was something missing. Something to make it our diamond. I try looking at it from different


    angles but the missing piece still eludes me.


    ¡°Maybe we should add sequins¡± Blue suggests.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± I reply


    I stare at the design and try imagining it with the sequins. I can see it will look great but still that wasn¡¯t


    the missing piece


    ¡°No to both your questions¡± My secretary brings me back to the present.


    ¡°Okay send them in¡± I say distractedly. Crumpling the paper and throwing it in the trash with the other


    designs.


    I sigh in frustration just as my door opens. I look up at my visitor and freeze in my seat. Couldn¡¯t I catch


    a fucking break? Seriously, what the hell was he doing here?


    ¡°Hello Lauren¡± Darren greets me but I was in no mood to deal with him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Just seeing him reminds me of everything he put me through. Every tear, every pain, every heartache.


    All of it is still imprinted on my heart like a fucking tattoo.


    I examine him. A part of me rejoices in the fact that he looks shit. Guess the perfect image he had of


    Miranda finally crumpled. He was now seeing the woman thaty beneath the outside appearance. She


    was no longer the gold he treasured so much.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± he asks in a slurred voice, swaying on his feet.


    ¡°Are you drunk?¡± I counter, wondering what the hell he was thinkinging here drunk.


    This was like history repeating itself. The first time Miranda destroyed him, he fell in a downward spiral.


    When I met him he had hit rock bottom. He had neglected his alpha training and his studies. He spent


    his time drunk and picking fights with everyone. He became an alcoholic and a drug addict.


    His parents had to send him to rehab. That¡¯s where our bond, or what I had thought was a bond,


    formed. I used to visit him any chance I could get until the day he finally walked out of there clean.


    ¡°Yes, just a little bit¡± he replied with a sad smile.


    I stand up heading towards the door. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to deal with your shit Darren so get out¡±


    He doesn¡¯t give me a chance to get to the door. He grabs me, holding me close. He honestly smelled


    like road kill and it made me retch.


    ¡°Please Lauren, I made a mistake¡­take me back¡± he pleads while trying to kiss me.


    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?¡± I mutter trying to fight him off


    ¡°No, I¡¯m serious¡± he replies even though that was a rhetorical question.


    I couldn¡¯t believe the nerve of this guy. Did he honestly think that I was that stupid? That I would go


    back to him now that he has realized the woman he left me for a woman that yed him. That she was


    nothing more than a gold digging cunt. My anger was rising and I was seriously pissed off. Especially


    since the bastard was still trying to kiss me.


    ¡°Let me go Darren¡± I yell.


    Too bad, my office was sound proof so my secretary couldn¡¯t even hear. This was just more shit on an


    already shitty day.


    ¡°Not until you take me back. I¡¯ll do anything you want¡± his arms tighten around my waist.


    I felt the familiar darkness rising inside me. This time instead of pushing it down I embrace it. Rearing


    my hand back I punch him square in the nose. He stumbles back in shock before he falls down,


    howling in pain.


    I stomp over my desk and pick my office phone and dial ire.


    ¡°What¡¯s up Ren?¡± she answers in a happy tone.


    ¡°You better get Brent toe get his sorry excuse of an alpha before I throw him out of my fucking


    window¡± I growl before hanging the phone.


    I know it¡¯s probably rude and that ire doesn¡¯t deserve that but I was on edge. I mean how dare he


    In all that stupid speech he gave me. Not once did he mention anything about being sorry. Just like


    every other time he was being fucking selfish. Only thinking about himself and his stupid needs.


    Has he even ever asked himself what I felt? What it was like for me to know from others that he was


    cheating on me. How it felt when he chose that bitch over everything we built together in the span of


    ten years? I bet he didn¡¯t, because he was a selfish prick and thought the world revolved around him.


    ¡°What aplete dick¡± Blue says in disgust.


    I look at him. Still seated on my floor with a bloody nose. He looked so pathetic and I pray it crashes


    him to know he can never have me ever again.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerveing to my office and basically assaulting me¡± I snarl at him making him look


    up.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He stands up unsteadily. ¡°I just wanted us to talk¡±


    ¡°Talk about what Darren? How you fucked me over all because of that shallow bitch? How you broke


    my heart and trampled on it until nothing was left of it? How you kept rubbing it in my face that in those


    ten years we were together was nothing and that you never loved me? How about how you were


    fucking her behind my back?¡±


    My hands were fisted to my sides. I could feel Blue trying tofort me. Calm me down, but it wasn¡¯t


    working. I was teetering on the edge of a cliff I wasn¡¯t sure I coulde back from if I fell.


    ¡°Was it worth it? Everything you put me through was it worth getting your dick wet?¡± I ask, advancing


    on him. ¡°Fucking answer me you fucking bastard!¡± I yell, hitting him when he didn¡¯t answer me.


    That wasn¡¯t enough so I do it again and again. I let loose the pain I¡¯ve been pushing back and it


    consumes. After that everything is a blur.


    ¡°Lauren!¡±


    Someone pulls me from him and holds me to their chest and I cry. Cry for my damaged heart and my


    fractured soul. Slowly Ie back to myself. I realize that I¡¯m on ire¡¯s chest and that I¡¯ve soaked her


    blouse with tears.


    ¡°You good?¡± she asks, her eyebrows drawn together.


    ¡°Yeah¡± I reply before turning around.


    My eyesnd on Darren and I wince. I really did a number on him. He had a ck eye, broken nose, a


    split lip and w marks across his chest and down his arms. I bet this wasn¡¯t what he was expecting


    when he decided toe see me. Brent was standing over him. Looking at his friend in pity. I¡¯m sure


    he was wondering what to with him.


    Darren looks up and pain shes in his eyes.


    ¡°How does it feel to get a dose your own fucking medicine hmm? It¡¯s a bitter pill to swallow isn¡¯t it?¡± I


    ask him with a cruel smile.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything, just looks down in shame. Fucking bastard can¡¯t even ept his mistakes.


    How did I ever think he was my dream man?


    I turn to ire. ¡°I need to leave, you¡¯ll take care of everything here right?¡±


    ¡°You sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes I just need to get some rest, I¡¯ve been cooped up here since morning. I need a break¡±


    She nods her head. ¡°Okay¡±


    I pick up my things and give her a hug before turning to Brent. ¡°Make sure he stay away from me or I


    won¡¯t be responsible for what I¡¯ll do to him next¡±


    ¡°After the damage you¡¯ve done he¡¯s a fool if seeks you out¡± he says looking at Darren in anger.


    I turn to the man in question. ¡°As for you Darren, I hope you burn in hell¡±


    Without giving him another look I leave. I pass by my Secretaries desk and ask her to reschedule my


    meetings.


    I walk out of my building still feeling on edge. For some reason I start feeling like someone was


    following me as I walk down to the underground parking.


    I turn around and survey the area but I see no one. Just before I reach my car I feel a blow to the back


    of my head that sends me into unconsciousness.

 26. Krystals premonition

    26. Krystal''s premonition


    Sebastian.


    ¡°Anything yet?¡± I ask, staring at my beta referring to the case currently burning my brain¡¯s nervous


    system.


    Two more bodies have been found and so far no one can tell me anything. We first thought that the


    killer was hunting humans only, but the two recent bodies were werewolves. They¡¯re switching things


    up. So far the body toll has risen to twelve and we still don¡¯t have a damn clue to guide in catching the


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    killer.


    I¡¯ve just gotten back from work and I had a pounding headache. I look around and notice Lauren wasn¡¯t


    around which was weird, given that she is usually home from work before me. Right now she would be


    in the living room ying some stupid game with the kids. She made sure to cook dinner every day


    before tucking the kids to bed each night without fail.


    Miranda never ever fucking bothered to cook our meals. Or even to look after her own son. She always


    relegated the tasks to the omega who was working for me. Saying that¡¯s what she was paid to do. The


    only thing the bitch did the whole day was spend my hard earned money.


    Thinking about her makes me ball my fist. The need to hit something driving me ballistic. Fang growls


    in my head sharing the same thought with me. I honestly wouldn¡¯t mind ending her pathetic life and


    feeding her carcasses to the rogues.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in your office¡± Micah answers, his voice grim.


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll meet you there¡± I reply, before heading to the kitchen.


    I find Monica preparing dinner. She¡¯s an Omega who has been with me for years and is about the


    sweetest woman I know. Jax views her as his grandmother in every fucking way. Since Miranda¡¯s


    parents were just like their daughter and my parents were no more.


    ¡°Is my mate back from work?¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°She¡¯s not back yet. Krys really wanted to talk her¡­She sounded desperate¡±


    My eyebrows draw together at that. Krystal has been living with us since we came back to the city two


    weeks ago. Darren made the right decision to ask Lauren to stay with her. As I hear, the fucking


    bastard does nothing but get drunk and mop around like the fucking pussy he was.


    ¡°Did she why she wanted to talk to her mom?¡±


    ¡°No sir¡± she shakes her head again.


    I groan at her. ¡°How many times will I tell you to stop calling me sir?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t reply, just gives me a yful smile. She was around sixty years old and her mate Dan was


    my personal driver.


    My mind turns back to the issue at hand.


    ¡°Where are Krystal and Jax?¡±


    Something must have been off because I¡¯ve not seen her cry since she came to live with us. And the


    fact that she kept asking for Lauren was also weird.


    ¡°Krystal cried herself to sleep and Jax fell asleep trying tofort her¡± she replies with sadness in her


    voice. It¡¯s so clear that she cared for Krystal. Even though she has only know the girl for a short time.


    I ask her to let me know once they¡¯re awake before leaving. I head to my office and find Micah going


    through the reports. I¡¯ve pushed everything aside to focus on catching this killer. Mypany was


    being managed by my VP so I knew it was in capable hands.


    ¡°Fuck, I still can¡¯t get over how gory and bloody these images are¡­However did this, very much


    enjoyed killing his or her victims¡± he puts the pictures back on my desk.


    ¡°There¡¯s no fucking way the killer is a woman. The damage caused is too great to be done by one.


    Even the pathologist that examined the bodies thinks so. We¡¯re looking for a man around a hundred


    and eighty five pounds¡±


    I hated how this case had us running in fucking circles. The thing that puzzled us most is that there is


    no scent near or around the scenes. How is it possible to kill someone and leave nothing behind?


    Today we had a council meeting and agreed that we were now dealing with a fucking serial killer.


    ¡°We tried looking at CCTV cameras but there were none in the area. So either this guy was lucky or he


    was fucking clever and only killed in areas that had no cameras.¡± Micah said. His hands fisted.


    This whole thing was driving us crazy. Putting everyone on edge. We have not released any


    announcement to the public yet. But if the killings continue we will have to warn our people.


    A small knock interrupts us.


    ¡°Come in¡±


    Jax walks in first. Holding Krystal who had swollen eyes and looked scared to death. Her eyes kept


    shifting from me to Micah and then to the room.


    ¡°Dad, can we talk to you¡­Krys needs help¡± Jax says, looking at me pleadingly.


    I turn to look at the girl. She shrinks back into herself. As if she was afraid of me. I haven¡¯t given her


    any reason to be afraid of me but I haven¡¯t exactly gone out of my way to interact with her also. Micah


    kicks me under the table and I was about to curse him. When I realized I still had the frown on my face.


    I force my face to rx. ¡°Come here princess¡± I tell her gently.


    She looks at Jax as if asking him if it was okay to do that.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Krys¡­My dad won¡¯t hurt you and neither will uncle Micah. I promise that they¡¯re the good


    guys¡± he assures her and she nods. My heart warms at the trust and love in his voice.


    She lets go of Jax''s hands. Then she tentatively takes a step towards my desk. I hold my arm out to


    her patiently as she walks slowly towards me. When she reaches me she looks at my hand unsure


    before cing hers on mine.


    I gently pull her to me then lift her up and ce her on myp.


    ¡°What did you want to tell me princess?¡± I ask just as Jax climbs on Micah¡¯sp.


    Tears start streaming down her face. My heart clenches at that. I wipe her tears away but they keep


    falling. I ce her head on my shoulder and let her cry. She was soaking my shirt but I didn¡¯t fucking


    mind.


    When she¡¯s done, she lifts her head. I push her hair behind her ears and she stares at me. Behind her


    ck eyes I can see something. Something ancient. Something beyond her years but I just can¡¯t tell


    what is.


    ¡°What did you want to tell me Krystal? What did you need help with?¡±


    She draws in a breath before speaking. Her voice really small. ¡°I need your help saving mommy. I think


    she¡¯s in trouble¡±


    Fuck. That¡¯s not what I expected her to say. And what the hell did she mean by she thinks Lauren is in


    trouble?


    ¡°What makes you think so sweetheart?¡± Micah beats me to it.


    ¡°Because I saw it. When I was taking a nap at school today. I had a nightmare of someone wearing


    ck hitting mommy on the back of the head as she was walking to her car. He carried her away and I


    woke up¡± she says,pletely terrified.


    Fresh tears start falling down her face. ¡°Can you help her? I tried calling daddy with my teacher¡¯s


    phone but he wouldn¡¯t pickup¡­I¡¯m scared for mommy¡±


    I stare at her not knowing what to fucking tell her. She was scared out of her freaking mind. But I could


    also tell there was no way she would believe that it was just that. Just a nightmare. The only thing I


    could do was ease her worries and that started with calling Red. I was going to fucking spank her for


    worrying her daughter.


    ¡°Okay baby. Let¡¯s first call your mom okay?¡± I gently ask her and she nods her head. Then she leans


    forward and ces her head on my chest.


    I rub her back gently as I dial Red¡¯s number. It goes straight to voicemail. I try again and I get the same


    results. I frown. Since I¡¯ve known her, her phone has never been off. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°Do you know your Aunt ire¡¯s number?¡± I ask her.


    Without her moving off my chest, she recites the number almost in a robotic tone. I look down at her as


    I dial ire¡¯s number. She looks so fucking lost and I hated that seeing that look on her face.


    ¡°Hello?¡± she picks up on the second ring.


    ¡°ire, this is Sebastian. Is Lauren with you?¡±


    There¡¯s a pause and some rustling before she answers seemingly shocked that I was asking for


    Lauren. Which made me fucking nervous.


    ¡°Why would she be with me at this time? I¡¯m still at the office and she left a couple of hours ago after an


    altercation with Darren. She told me she wasing home to rest¡±


    For some reason my heart starts beating wildly. This didn¡¯t sound good. Not at all. Micah must have


    seen the worry on my face. I will deal with the issue with Darrenter. For now I needed to know where


    she was.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Micah mouthed and I hold my fingers up to signal to give me a fucking moment.


    ¡°How long ago was that?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°About three or four hours ago¡­didn¡¯t shee home?¡± her voice was starting to sound worried.


    Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! This was definitely not good.


    ¡°No she didn¡¯t ¡­listen I need you to do me a favor. Check if her car is still there¡± I tell her remembering


    what Krystal said earlier.


    If Krystal is right then Lauren¡¯s car would still be in the parking lot.


    ¡°Okay, give me a moment¡±


    I hear more rustling and then a door opening and closing. I drum my fingers against the desk, different


    scenarios guing my damn mind. I look down at Krystal to find her asleep. Jax was ying games on


    Micah¡¯s phone. This felt like the longest wait of my fucking life.


    ire¡¯s gasp brings me back to the present.


    ¡°Sebastian? Lauren¡¯s car is still here¡± she says before pain consumes her voice ¡°but her things are


    scattered on the ground and there¡¯s blood¡±


    ¡°Whose blood is it?¡± I ask even though I already fucking knew.


    ¡°Lauren¡¯s¡± she whispers in fear.


    Fuck. Krystal''s dream wasn¡¯t just a nightmare. It was a fucking premonition.

 27. Not a damsel in distress

    27. Not a damsel in distress


    27.


    Sebastian.


    ¡°Buddy, could you go get Monica?¡± I ask Jax, trying to keep the edge from my voice.


    He looks up before nodding. Handing the phone back to Micah, he leaves. Minutester he¡¯s back with


    Monica in tow.


    ¡°You called?¡± she says as she wipes her hands down her apron.


    I stand up gently with Krystal in my arms. I didn¡¯t want to wake her up. After the events of the day, she


    needed the sleep. I can¡¯t fucking imagine how it was for her. Dreaming of what happened to her


    mother. The fact that she tried calling her father and the dick didn¡¯t pick up makes me more furious.


    Maybe just fucking maybe if he had picked up, they would have been able to help Red.


    ¡°Please take her to her room. She¡¯s tired¡± I tell her. Handing over Krystal to her. Thankfully she doesn¡¯t


    stir.


    ¡°Will make sure to tuck her in. Should I take Jax with me too?¡± she must have sensed the atmosphere


    in the room.


    I nod my head and she calls for Jax to follow her.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find Miss Lauren, right dad? I don¡¯t like seeing Krystal sad and I love having her mom here with


    us¡­she cooks delicious food¡± Jax says then turns to Monica. ¡°No offense to you nana¡±


    ¡°None taken champ¡± Monica replied with a smile.


    I needed them to leave so I could get down to business. Don¡¯t get me wrong I love Jax more than


    anything but I had a missing wife to find.


    ¡°I will Jax. Now go with Monica so your uncle and I can focus on finding Krystal¡¯s mom¡±


    With that assurance he leaves, following Monica and closing the door silently behind him.


    I turn to Micah. ¡°Fuck! After thest attack I should have ced some of the warriors as her


    bodyguards.¡± I say hitting the table.


    I hated feeling like a fucking failure. I had promised her that my name would offer her protection but it


    clearly didn¡¯t because someone still fucking kidnapped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up. It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± Micah tries to reassure me.


    ¡°We need to find her now¡± I growl.


    My mind is in turmoil trying to figure out who was trying to kill her. It could be one of many enemies.


    Given the attacks started when she began associating with me. But for some reason this seemed a bit


    more personal. Whoever was behind this wanted her dead for some fucking reason.


    The investigation we conducted led us nowhere. The four men who attacked her had nothing useful to


    tell me. All they said is that their contact just gave them the job. Told them they would get paid once


    they killed her. They never met the person personally. So they had no fucking idea who it was.


    ¡°Get Hunter on the phone¡± Imand, referring to my head warrior.


    Hunter wasn¡¯t his real name. We just called him that because he was fucking good at tracking. Micah


    nods his head before dialing his number and putting him on a speaker.


    ¡°Boss?¡± he answers immediately.


    ¡°I want you to meet us at Ruby¡¯s collection. I want you on a trail¡± My tonees out harsher than I


    intended but fuck it.


    ¡°On it boss¡± he replies before hanging up.


    ¡°We driving or running?¡± Micah asks.


    It was night time so it wouldn¡¯t be easy to spot us.


    ¡°Running. It¡¯s faster¡± I answer.


    Opening my back door. We get outside. Fang takes over ripping our clothes and roaring. For some


    strange fucking reason he¡¯s taken a liking to Red and her wolf.


    Our paws pound the ground as we dash through the thick forest. Our only thought was on finding


    Lauren. About thirty minutes we break through the forest. We¡¯re careful to keep in the shadows as we


    approach the parking lot.


    We find Hunter already there. Standing next to ire and her mate with a set of clothes. I notice that


    Darren wasn¡¯t present. What a fucking bastard. We take them in our mouths before going behind a


    truck to change.


    ¡°Can you show us where Lauren¡¯s car is?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah sure¡± her voice trembles and it¡¯s clear she¡¯s been crying.


    She leads us to Lauren¡¯s Mercedes. Thankfully she didn¡¯t touch anything. She left things as they were.


    Hunter gets to work doing his thing. He stills after a few minutes.


    ¡°You found something?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Yeah. I found a trail leading north. The attacker''s scent is mixed with blood and that of the Luna¡±


    Fang growls and it slips past my clenched jaw. ¡°Good let¡¯s head out¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you but shouldn¡¯t we take back up with us?¡± Darren¡¯s beta says making Micah and


    Hunter chuckle


    ¡°Your alpha may be a weak fucker but I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t need fucking back up¡±


    He doesn¡¯t say anything thankfully because I was about to blow up. Hunter starts following the trail and


    we follow him.


    Heads were about to roll. Whoever was responsible was going to fucking pay.


    ****************


    Lauren.


    The hit jolts me awake.


    ¡°Wake up you fucking bitch.¡± The snarl made me open my eyes.


    I wince because it seems he hit my eye and it was already starting to swell. I take note and realize I


    was in a chair and my hands were tied behind my back. The room I was in wasn¡¯t much. It looked like I


    was in an old cabin. I could hear the wind howling so my guess is I wasn¡¯t in the city.


    ¡°Look at us bitch, do you remember us?¡± A different man says.


    I turn to look at him and I almost groan in frustration. Looks like the men who kidnapped me were the


    same guards I fired on my first day of work. I know Iined when Sebastian kidnapped me but I


    would rather be kidnapped by him than these two idiots.


    ¡°No I don¡¯t¡­Am I supposed to?¡± I snicker at them.


    The hites without warning. Making my head swing to the side. I had a pounding headache and I


    could feel the swell on the back of my head. This hit just made it worse.


    ¡°You fired us, you snotty cunt¡­But now we can take our revenge on you¡± the tall one says.


    He hits me again, bursting my lips. I wondered why my luck was so terrible. Did the moon goddess


    hate me this much? Since this shit storm with Darren started a year ago, I haven¡¯t had a moment of


    peace.


    ¡°Tell us you¡¯re sorry and maybe we will spare you¡± the other one says.


    As if that was ever gonna happen. ¡°I¡¯d rather scrap my eyes out with nails than apologize to you two


    idiots¡±


    The punch to my stomach makes me lean forward in agony. Who would have thought it would be this


    painful? Actors in movies don¡¯t do these types of scenes justice.


    The punches keeping. The more they hit me, the more I feel my anger rise. The darkness in me


    rising. They had tied my hands with a rope. Luckily for me I had ws. So I was keeping them


    distracted as I worked on the ropes.


    When they stop, my whole body is aching. I cough up blood and spit it on the floor. ¡°You¡¯ve got to tell


    me. Did you twoe up with the n to kidnap me? I have to say it was sort of brilliant and well


    executed. I had no idea what was waiting for me when I went down to the parking lot¡±


    I didn¡¯t for once believe that they came up with this n. They two were clearly too idiotic toe up


    with such a well thought out n.


    ¡°No we didn¡¯t. Someone who shared the same hatred for you as we did, approached us with a deal and


    we epted. They wanted you dead and we wanted you to suffer.¡±


    Bingo. Just like I had suspected.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I didn¡¯t know if anyone knew I was missing yet, but I couldn¡¯t wait here for someone to save me. I was


    going to save myself.


    ¡°They forgot to tell you how dangerous I can be¡­I¡¯m going to kill the both of you¡± I say in a sinister


    smile.


    They snort as if it were a joke before resuming their torture. I scream when they plunge a knife into my


    shoulder.


    ¡°Scream all you want darling. There¡¯s no one here to save you. No houses around or people. Soon we


    will end you and as your body rots, you know what we are going to do?¡± they ask.


    I don¡¯t answer. Just breathe through the pain.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to find your beautiful daughter and do the same thing to her. It will be so much fun for you


    to watch from hell as we torture your little girl¡± the tall one sneers before they both cackle inughter.


    That was the final straw because I blew up. A growl leaving my lips and I finish on the rope tying me.


    ¡°Look at her eyes¡± I hear one say in fear but it sounds far away. ¡°Back up from her. Fuck something


    isn¡¯t right. She''s not normal. Run¡±


    Before they could, I leap out of my chair. I kick one of them, sending them crashing to the wall. While I


    pin the other, my nails digging into his neck. Nothing registered in my head. I just wanted their blood. I


    needed to hear their screams.


    ¡°I told you I was going to kill you¡± I say with a smile before I tear his throat. Blood sshes on my face,


    but I don¡¯t care. It felt good to bathe in the blood of my enemies. At this point the darkness and I were


    one. No one was going toy a hand on my baby girl.


    I hear the other one scream and I turn to face him just as the door bursts open. A naked man walks in


    followed by others. If I was in my right mind I would have recognized them but in the moment I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Looks like she doesn¡¯t need help¡± one says.


    The bad man scrambles and goes to the men. ¡°Oh thank God. Please help me. She¡¯s a fucking


    monster. Just tore the throat of my friend with her bare hand


    I chuckle at that. He had no idea how much of a monster I could be.


    The leader¡¯s eyes change color as he advances on my target. ¡°You took my woman, there¡¯s no way


    you¡¯re walking out of here alive¡±


    The look on his face when he realized the man he thought was his savior was just like me is priceless.


    Before he can do anything a hand punches through his chest before his heart is ripped from his body.


    His dead body crumbles to the ground.


    The need to flee and kill consumes me. I¡¯m about to do that when a crashing pain takes over my brain.


    It was as if there were two entities fighting for dominion inside my heart. I scream at the pain that was


    not only wreaking havoc in my mind but my body as well.


    I feel someone hold me as I scream and then everything goes quiet and peace follows.

 28. Compromising position

    28. Compromising position


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she waking up?¡± I hear Krys¡¯ voice followed by a poke to my cheek. How annoying.


    ¡°Just give her time¡­she¡¯s tired and hurt¡± Jax replied.


    Sometimes I was struck in wonder at how mature Jax can be. How grown up he sometimes acts. I


    don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s from having Sebastian as a dad since they behave like twins. Or it¡¯s because


    having a mother like Miranda forces you to mature up real quick.


    ¡°But it¡¯s been days. I want her to wake up now¡± Krystal grumbles. The frustration in her voice clear.


    I decide to wake up even though all I wanted was to go back to sleep. Knowing my daughter, she was


    about to throw a tantrum and it wouldn¡¯t be pretty.


    I slowly open my eyes and hiss at the sun that osts me. Damn it, didn¡¯t anyone think of closing the


    curtains and where the hell was Sebastian?


    ¡°Would someone please close those damn curtains¡± Imand through gritted teeth.


    The back of my head hurt and the stupid sunlight wasn¡¯t doing much to help. In fact it was making my


    head throb more. I feel at the back of my head. The wound is healed but the area is still sore


    ¡°You used a bad word mama¡± Krystal points out.


    Krystal is sitting on the bed next to me. Jax, who had been the one to obey mymand, finishes


    closing the curtains and joins us.


    I reply to her at first. Just sit up and lean against the bed. Trying to chase away the pain and dizziness.


    ¡°How are you feeling Miss Lauren Should we get nana to bring you something to eat?¡±


    See what I told you? So mature for his age and thoughtful too. Let¡¯s not forget about his manners. One


    thing¡¯s for sure, Miranda didn¡¯t take any part in raising this boy. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have turned out


    the way he was.


    ¡°My head still hurts a bit, but it will be fine. Yes I would like something to eat¡± I tell him slowly. The


    wordsing out a bit slurred.


    ¡°You sound funny¡± Krystal states but I just give her a small smile


    ¡°We¡¯ll go get nana to make you something to eat Miss Lauren¡± Jax grabs Krystal hand and starts


    rushing out of the door.


    ¡°Jax?¡± I call and he turns. ¡°Drop the miss okay? Lauren or Ren is fine¡±


    I see him smile right before they leave and he closes the door. I know that Miranda isn¡¯t the best


    example for a mother. So I¡¯ll try to be that for him. For whatever the duration of my contract with his dad


    will be.


    I was just falling asleep when the door opened and Monicaes in holding a tray full of different


    dishes.


    ¡°Oh thank the goddess madam. We were starting to worry when you didn¡¯t wake up after the fourth


    day¡±


    It seemed like this time it took longer for me to wake up. No wonder I felt sluggish and uncoordinated.


    ¡°Monica¡± Iin. ¡°How many times will I tell you not to call me madam? Lauren or Ren is okay with


    me¡±


    For some reason I have always hated being called that. Even at the office, though I was the boss. The


    distinction somehow made it seem like you were above others or something like that. I didn¡¯t like


    feeling like I was superior to others.


    She justughs amused. ¡°You know, Alpha Sebastian insists on the same thing whenever I try to call


    him sir.¡±


    That makes me smile and my mind wanders back to him. I remember that day when he burst through


    the door after I killed one of the guards. He looked like an avenging angel. Like he would tear down


    anyone who tried to hurt me.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡®He also called you his woman¡¯ Blue adds, popping out of nowhere.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to think about that. Nor did I want to think about how warm my cheeks were getting. I am


    sure he didn¡¯t mean it and only said it because there were others present. Come to think of it, I now


    recognize the other two men he was with. Micah I understand why he was there, but as for Brent I was


    totally clueless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just ce the tray right here and you can have a bite after you freshen up¡± Monica interrupts my


    thoughts.


    ¡°Where are Jax and Krys?¡±


    She turns to look at me. ¡°I told them not to disturb you and let you eat and get some rest. They¡¯re now


    ying outside¡±


    I give her a small smile. ¡°Thank you Monica¡±


    She nods at me before leaving. Once she¡¯s gone I get out of the bed and head to the bathroom to do


    my business. I take a shower just to feel like myself again. Once I am clean and dressed, I get back on


    the bed with the tray and settle in to eat the meal.


    I was half way through eating when the door opens and Sebastian walks in. For a moment my brain


    glitches and my hand gets stuck with the spoon almost to my mouth.


    His eyes are focused on me and they¡¯re intense. Making me swallow hard. There was no way I was


    going to get food down my throat now. So I ce the spoon back on the tray and set them aside.


    His eyes scan me and I pull my robe closer only now realizing that I had no bra on. In my defense I


    didn¡¯t think he woulde to our shared room. Since he has avoided it even before I was kidnapped.


    ¡°Hello Lauren¡± he greets. His voice deep and husky.


    Why the hell was it so husky? The way he sounds should be considered purely sinful because there is


    no way anyone is allowed to have such a sexy voice. That should be a crime.


    I roll my eyes. ¡°Stop being so formal, it¡¯s weird¡±


    Who am I kidding? Weird is being attracted to the man who said there will be nothing sexual between


    the two of us.


    I take a deep breath and stump down the attraction I was currently feeling. I mean it¡¯s not abnormal to


    be attracted to him right? He was a very attractive alpha male and I was a full blooded woman. A


    woman who¡¯s had her dry spell for more than a year. So this was totally normal. Nothing out of the


    ordinary about it. Maybe it was the fact that he was off limits, that¡¯s made my attraction so palpable.


    He crosses the room and takes a seat on the plush bedroom sofa. My eyes follow his every move and


    no matter how much I try, I can¡¯t get them off him.


    ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯ll have two of my warriors with you¡­is that understood? I don¡¯t want a


    repeat of what happenedst week¡± hemands and for some reason it rubs me off the wrong way.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong. I get the idea of having bodyguards on me given I have been attacked thrice now,


    but to have him justmand me to ept it? Without even getting my opinion isn¡¯t just right.


    Darren used to do that. Where everything he said wasw and he refused to take my opinion or


    feelings concerning the matter into ount. I hated that. I hated feeling like I was nothing more than a


    glorified luna. That my job was to keep quiet and leave all the decisions to him. I loathed it but I stayed


    and stumped down my feelings because I loved him.


    After everything with him happened. I swore that I would never again let a man dictate my life. Or make


    life choices for me. It was my life and there was no way I was going to let anyone make decisions


    concerning me.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t like that you made such a decision without going through it with me first¡± I re at him.


    He pins with a hard stare. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was wrong of me to think of your safety and take measures


    to ensure it¡±


    ¡°I apologize for my inconsideration¡± he finishes sarcastically.


    I did not like his tone of voice at all. It was grating on my nerves. I get out of bed and stand in front of


    him. He was leaning back against the sofa with his legs spread and arms on the back of the seat. What


    is it with alphas being so fucking arrogant?


    ¡°You can take your consideration and shove it up your perfectly man sculpted behind¡± I shout and then


    a few secondster I realize what I just said.


    Shit! He was not supposed to know that I had noticed his perfect behind. This was bad. He wasn¡¯t


    going to react well to that.


    I didn¡¯t see him moving. That¡¯s until I was backed against the will with both my hands pinned on top of


    my head.


    ¡°What the hell did I tell you Red?¡± he asks. His voice takes on a dangerous tone.


    He was so close and it was driving my hormones haywire. I really should buy those sex toys the next


    time I am out. He has warned me about there being anything between but of course I won¡¯t admit that.


    Doing so would be like digging my own grave.


    ¡°You¡¯ve told me a lot of things, you¡¯ll have to be a little more specific¡± I dodge his question.


    He presses further into me. Probably unintentionally. Why in the world was I so breathless? It was


    getting hot in here. Didn¡¯t he feel the heat?


    He looks at me and a growl makes its way from the deepest depth of his being. He should scare me


    but he doesn¡¯t and instead I smile. I probably look a psyco, because who the fuck smile in the face of


    certain dangers?


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the games you¡¯re ying Red¡± he says bitingly.


    I was about to answer when the door suddenly burst open and Jax and Krystal walks in. We all freeze,


    no one moving as the kids stare at us in question and we stare at them mortified.


    ¡°Are you two having a private moment? We didn¡¯t mean to interrupt, just wanted to check if Lauren has


    eaten¡± Jax breaks the silence.


    His words seem to prate the fog. Sebastian jumps away from me like I was an inferno and I just


    burned him.


    Jax and Krystal¡¯s eyes bore into us. For a moment they feel like they''re judging us. I have a lot of


    embarrassing moments but this takes the cake. There¡¯s nothing more humiliating than being caught by


    your kids in the position we were in.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just leave¡± Krystal says and begins to turn around.


    ¡°Just so you know, I would like a baby brother since I already have a sister¡± Jax adds before they run


    from the room giggling.


    I stand rooted there. Shocked that they thought we were in the process of making a baby. Otherwise


    why would Jax mention wanting a brother? The kid was too clever for his own good.


    I turn to look at my mate. His hands were on his narrow waist and he was breathing hard. The man was


    He goes to open his mouth, probably to fire at me. Before he can do that though, I take the cowardly


    way out. I run. Barefoot and still in my nightie and robe.


    I hear him roar my name just as I reach outside.

 29. I will spank you

    29. I will spank you


    I get outside and shift. No matter how many times I shift. I¡¯ll never get used to the pain that


    apanies the breaking of my bones as they rearrange themselves.


    I grit my teeth against the onught of pain and within minutes I¡¯m on paws. My clothesy on the floor


    torn. I don¡¯t waste time and take off. Afraid that Sebastian will catch me and then there would be hell to


    pay.


    His house was on arge piece ofnd surrounded by trees. Byrge I mean acres ofnd. Given he


    was an alpha, I get why he needed that muchnd.


    Alphas tend to be more vtile than the rest of us. More aggressive. Running and hunting through


    dense forests helps them curb their inner beasts.


    That¡¯s why you¡¯ll find that many alphas who have separate homes from the one they have in pack


    As for packnd. Most packs are settled together but to humans, it always seems like poshmunity


    house developments.


    The leaders provide the funding for building the houses located on packnds. This is usually done


    through the different business and investments that the pack has.


    There are those who prefer living in the main pack house instead of individual houses.


    There are also those who don¡¯t live in the houses provided by the pack and mostlye to the pack


    For those types, the houses or apartments which they buy or rent are strictly on them because it¡¯s


    outside the limit of pack territory. Most werewolves choose to stay within packnds though.


    Darren and I stayed in pack territory. We moved out of the pack houseter on and took our own


    separate house when we found out I was pregnant.


    He didn¡¯t want Krystal surrounded by what goes on in the main pack house and I agreed


    wholeheartedly.


    I still cringe when I remember finding an elderly couple going at it in the game room. They were like


    wild rabbits. I swear I almost puked right there and then.


    So the pack has ranks. There¡¯s the alpha who is the leader. He is usually an heir to the former alpha


    and luna. Usually alphas are the strongest in the pack but in the case the heir is weak, anyone who


    feels they¡¯re stronger can issue a formal challenge for the alpha title.


    Next are the betas. They are usually the alpha¡¯s right hand man or woman. After them there is the


    gamma. Some packs have gammas while others do not. Darren¡¯s pack didn¡¯t have a gamma and I¡¯m


    beginning to think Sebastian doesn¡¯t have one either because he hasn¡¯t mentioned anyone.


    The luna is the alpha''s mate and in ranking, she ranks higher than the beta. Then there is the female


    beta who ranks higher than the gamma. At the bottom are the omegas. Omegas usually have really


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    weak wolves and some don¡¯t even have wolves despite having the wolf gene.


    One thing novels got right is about mates. We do have fated mates but we also have chosen mates.


    One can choose their own mate if they have been rejected by their fated, their fated dies or in rare case


    like mine, when you weren¡¯t blessed with a fated mate.


    The thought still stings a little because I can¡¯t help thinking that maybe if I had been given a fated mate,


    then I wouldn¡¯t have gotten my heart broken the way I did. Then again I can¡¯t regret meeting Darren


    because that would mean regretting Krystal.


    I shake those thoughts as I reach a stream. The clear, clean water beckons me to go for a swim. I


    change back to human form and get inside the water. The coolness of it rxes me. A flowing river just


    has a way of cleansing you.


    ¡°What happened that day Blue? Before I passed out I felt like I was being torn into two?¡± I ask Blue.


    Now that I was alone without distractions. My mind went to how I felt. Like my mind was attacking itself


    and fuck was the pain excruciating.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that Ren, but I had to fight for control¡± she answered. ¡°We were losing it and I was


    afraid of what would have happened if we had made it outside and ran¡±


    ¡°The fact that we tore a man¡¯s throat without even flinching scared the crap out of me¡± she continued in


    a shaky voice.


    I wince, just remembering his blood sshing on my face. The thrill I got at tearing him to pieces and


    watching his body crumble was disheartening.


    I hate how it makes my skin crawl when I remember it and for the millionth time I curse Darren for


    putting me through this. This was all his fault. He was too wrapped up in Miranda to see that the bitch


    was only using him. Using him to cushion her fall from grace.


    ¡°You have to ask Sebastian to mark you. With everything going on I doubt he even remembers that the


    mating ceremony was interrupted before he could mark us¡±


    ¡°I will Blue¡± I Float on the water trying to erase all my worries.


    She sighs in annoyance. ¡°That¡¯s what you said thest time¡±


    She was also right there. The problem is, I find it hard broaching the subject with Sebastian. Every time


    I intended to go talk to him about the subject. I find him bent over his desk. His focus on the murder


    mystery that was slowly escting.


    Probably due to frustration he would growl at me and I¡¯d end up fleeing his office without speaking to


    him about it.


    ¡°We¡¯re in a serious situation. In case you haven¡¯t noticed we¡¯re losing control more and more often.


    What do you think will happen when we lose control around Jax and Krystal?¡± she inquired shrilly.


    That had me pausing. ¡°I would never hurt them¡± I emphasize passionately.


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± she asks in exasperation. ¡°You as a mother might not attack them, but what


    about this other side? The feral version of us. Can you honestly assure me that you won¡¯t lose it when


    they do something that angers you? Because let¡¯s be truthful. They¡¯re kids and they¡¯re bound to push


    our buttons. What happens when you lose it andsh out? Because like it or not, our trigger is anger¡±


    I get out of the water while thinking about it. I couldn¡¯t lie to myself so I had to admit that I wasn¡¯t sure


    that they would be safe around me. I care about both of them but Blue was right. With how unhinged I


    was, there was a chance of attacking them without even realizing it.


    I sigh in defeat. ¡°Okay then. Let me go and talk to Sebastian¡±


    With that, I shift. I ran through the forest, feeling the wind blow past my reddish brown fur. I was


    enjoying my way back when it all came crashing down. I start feeling uneasy. For some reason I felt


    like I was being watched.


    Like someone was trailing me. Sebastian had told me he had pack warriors stationed at different


    ces but this felt wrong. This felt like I was being hunted. Like I was the prey. I pump my legs harder,


    zipping through the forest.


    The feeling persists and dread starts creeping in. Right now when I was probably not even safe, it hits


    me that I ran further than I had intended to.


    I don¡¯t know whether it was real or just my scared imagination but I started hearing a second set of


    paws. Blue pushes us harder, afraid to look behind us. The one mistake that people do in horror


    movies is looking behind them. I wasn¡¯t about to do that, because it distracts a person.


    Whoever the wolf was, was beginning to gain on us.


    ¡°You have to hurry Blue¡± I plead. There was no way in hell would I let us get attacked. Again.


    She snapped angrily. ¡°I am doing my damn best¡±


    Why the hell was she so touchy? It was just a simple request.


    Minutester we break through the forest and I see the house. I breathe a sigh of relief when I hear the


    steps stop then recede. Without breaking my momentum and still afraid, I continue running. Now that I


    was somewhat safe I look behind me and see a pair of glowing yellow eyes.


    The malice behind them makes me lose my focus and crash into a hard wall. I stand up on wobbly legs


    and realize I didn¡¯t crash into a wall. Instead I had crashed into Sebastian.


    If I had thought me being away would cool him, I was wrong because he looked pissed off.


    ¡°Shift¡± hemanded authoritatively.


    There was no way I was going to let him see me naked. I ignore hismand. Instead I lower my head


    and growl at him.


    ¡°I swear on the goddess if you don¡¯t willingly shift right now Red I¡¯m going to force your shift and I will


    spank you for your insolence¡± he fumes, his jaw is hard as granite and he is gnashing his mrs.


    I am definitely stupid and I like ying with fire because I still refuse to submit. Without warning he


    grabs me by the scruff of my neck. He lifts me up so we are eye to eye. His green eyes now glowing an


    iridescent color.


    ¡°Fucking shift¡± he puts his alpha power behind themand and within seconds I am naked in his


    arms.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like repeating myself Red¡± he seethed. His arm on my waist tight enough to leave a bruise.


    I re at him, irritated. First because this was a position I¡¯d rather not be in. Especially with kids inside


    and the fact that I was standing naked outside where any of his omegas or warriors could see us.


    Second, I hated that he seemed unaffected by my nudity while I had to force back the arousal that was


    rising. I guess he really wasn¡¯t attracted to me. How tragic for my stupid ego.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my fucking¡­¡± I go to retort but still when I hear a howl in the distance.


    I turn my head around to survey the forest but I see nothing.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Sebastian demands. Probably feeling the stiffness in my bones.


    It must have been my imagination because it seemed like he didn¡¯t hear the howl. Which just creeped


    me out more. Why didn''t he anything?


    ¡°Nothing¡± I respond, a bit shaken.


    He studies me before letting go of me and I force myself to rx. No need of letting him know that I


    was beginning to lose my mind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get inside, there¡¯s something I want us to discuss¡± he says, grabbing my hand.


    I follow him all the while feeling a chill down my spine. Someone was after me and it seemed I wasn¡¯t


    safe. Not even in Sebastian''s territory..

 30. Late night discussions

    30. Late night discussions


    ¡°First thing¡¯s first, how are you feeling?¡± Sebastian begins the moment I enter his office.


    To be honest I was beginning to wonder if the man ever rxes. For the close to three weeks I have


    lived with him, I have never seen him rxing. Or just chilling in the living room, game room or even


    the theatre room.


    He is always cooped up in his office and if he¡¯s not there he is out or running in the forest. It is even


    rare for him to join us during dinner. I wonder if he even sleeps. I guess he doesn¡¯t and his workers are


    used to this otherwise they would have started wondering why the hell he was sleeping with his luna.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, the wound is still a bit sore but that¡¯s it¡±


    It was hours after he had forced me to shift. The moment we got inside I rushed to put on clothes


    before the kids could see me. After that I got busy with preparing dinner and getting Jax and Krystal to


    bathe and finally into bed.


    I take a seat and focus on him. Slumping against the chair feeling drained and exhausted. All I wanted


    was to get it over with and go to sleep.


    ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± I ask. Staring at him.


    His face gives away nothing and I wonder how it is he can hide his emotions so well. I¡¯ve known him for


    a few months and the only expression I have been able to read from him is mainly anger. Other times


    he is just expressionless. You¡¯ll never see worry, or happiness or even frustration from him.


    ¡°The men that kidnapped you. Did they tell you something useful?¡±


    I sigh and he leans forward. Ready to hear what I was about to say. Thest thing I wanted was to


    rehash what happened but I had no choice. If we were going to get to the bottom of this then I had to


    tell him what I knew.


    ¡°They only said that somebody approached them with an offer to get revenge on me. They were


    supposed to kill me¡± I reply.


    His eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°Revenge? Did you know them?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I fired them on my first day back to work for harassing me. They didn¡¯t know I was part


    owner of Ruby¡¯s but still that didn¡¯t give them the right to manhandle¡± I huff in annoyance still thinking of


    that day.


    Thinking about what they did still pisses me off. And then to have them kidnap me just because I put


    them in their ce makes me even more livid. They were the type of people who would never admit


    that they were wrong. Or take responsibility for their own stupid actions. They had no right to treat any


    woman like that. It was just despicable.


    ¡°They told me that someone who shared the same hatred for me approached them with the deal to kill


    me, and they epted since it would be a win-win situation. They would get their revenge and whoever


    the person is would have me dead¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t tell you who the person was?¡±


    ¡°Nope¡± I reply, trying to push away the memory of that night.


    I still can¡¯t believe that they could be that cruel. Especially to a woman. I grimace when I think of the


    pain as they punched me over and over again. Then to have them sink into my shoulder. I rolled my


    hand d to note that it was fully healed. Yes we are wolves and we heal quickly when we are hurt. It


    still hurts like bitch though.


    ¡°Tell me Red, who hates you so much that they would want you dead?¡± he questions. ¡°Someone who


    has already tried killing you thrice¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I don¡¯t answer at first, just stare at him. His eyes are inquisitive, like he was trying to read me. Trying to


    find the answers that are buried deep. Answers that I didn¡¯t have. His brain was working. I can see it in


    his eyes. Trying to piece in the information.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. The only one I can think of is Miranda and she¡¯s still in the council dungeons so


    that¡¯s a moot point¡±


    His look changes and his eyebrows furrow. I immediately knew that I wouldn''t like what he was about to


    tell me.


    ¡°The council elders released her. Given she is pregnant they couldn¡¯t keep her in the cells but she¡¯s


    being monitored. The elders set a spy on her so she doesn¡¯t know that they¡¯re tracking her every move.


    After she gives birth she¡¯ll be tried and sentenced¡± he says through ground teeth.


    I know why he¡¯s not happy at the prospect of Miranda being free. Not after what the bitch did to him. I


    also get why the elders did that. For werewolves our most prized possessions are our pups. They


    mean a lot to the society and are protected at all costs.


    A dungeon isn¡¯t a ce for a pregnant woman. Even if the particr woman we are talking about is a


    cold hearted serpent. The child in her womb is innocent. He or she didn¡¯t choose to have a despicable


    mother like Miranda.


    ¡°I get why you are angry but understand the council. The bloody woman is pregnant and like it or not


    that child is Jax¡¯s half sibling¡± I breathed.


    For a moment he looks dumbfounded. Like he has just been struck by lightning. He is like that for a


    second before he shakes his head. As if he was trying to shake out the cobwebs.


    ¡°Fuck! I didn¡¯t think about it along those lines¡± he spoke shakily, grabbing his hair.


    It seemed the little bit of information had shaken him. By the way he was reacting, he had not thought


    about the baby being Jax''s sibling.


    ¡°I think we should try to find the father of her baby, because let¡¯s be honest, that woman isn¡¯t fit to raise


    a child¡± I add.


    He runs his hand through his hair but doesn¡¯t say anything. I guess the truth of the matter was still


    unsettled in his mind. His eyes were a bit glossed over, so I guess he was talking to his wolf. I haven''t


    yet met Fang. If what I hear is true then he is a fucking beast.


    ¡°Is that all? I would really like to go to bed. I might head out to the office tomorrow¡±


    I still hadn¡¯te up with our show stopping design and it was grating on my nerves. I like being


    months ahead of schedule but this time I was really behind.


    ¡°No¡­about your ex mate¡± he says in disgust,pletely pushing the issue of Miranda¡¯s baby to the


    back of his mind. ¡°Why was he at your office the day you were attacked?¡±


    I take a breath before telling him everything that happened that day. How arrogant was Darren to think


    that I would take him back? The only reason he even came to me is because Miranda yed him. I am


    sure if that hadn¡¯t happened he would have stayed with her. Completely ignoring the pain he caused


    me.


    ¡°Bastard¡± Sebastian clipped. His hands on fisted on the desk


    I really shoulde up with a nickname for him. Sebastian was a beautiful name but it was long and it


    was a mouthful we needed something short.


    ¡°By the way, how did you find out I was missing?¡± I enquire, remembering that I had nned to ask


    him.


    I thought that it was ire who had told him I was missing, but when I talked to her on the phone


    earlier she told me that she had not even realized I was missing. That Sebastian had called her


    worried. To say I was puzzled would be an understatement.


    ¡°That¡¯s actually what I wanted to talk to you about¡± he begins ¡°Krystal dreamt of your attack while at


    school. She is the one that led us to discovering that you were missing¡±


    I stare at him. My mouth opening and closing. Unable to form any coherent word. Of all things that is


    not the answer I expected.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How?¡± I keep shifting on my seat. Unable to find afortable position. ¡°It doesn¡¯t


    make sense. Why would she dream of my attack?¡±


    If he was telling the truth, then Krystal saw my attack a few hours before it happened. Meaning she had


    a premonition. That is impossible though. She¡¯s still a kid. There has to be another exnation.


    I stand up and start pacing the room. Finding it hard to stay still. I kept fumbling with my hands,


    something I do when I am really nervous.


    ¡°Someone must have told her. Maybe the kidnappers. They told me that Krystal is beautiful and they


    would go after her next after they were done with me. They had to have seen her to now she¡¯s beautiful


    maybe they talked to her¡±


    I was rumbling in my panic. I mean goddess, they didn¡¯t make sense even to my own ears.


    ¡°No one told her anything Red. I talked to her teacher and she told me Krystal woke up from her nap


    crying and screaming that she needed to save you. That a bad man took you and you were in danger¡±


    he says softly.


    I shake my head. Refusing to believe what he was telling me. She is just a child, so why the hell would


    the moon goddess show her such a terrible scene?


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask. Tears filling my eyes.


    I don¡¯t even know what answers I was seeking but I needed them. I needed to know why she dreamt of


    my attack. Why was it revealed to her and why her out of everyone.


    ¡°I truly believe that Krystal is the next Oracle¡± he replies calmly. While his words shatter me.


    I copse in a heap on the ground because I know that the burden an Oracle carries isn¡¯t easy, and


    even though the moon goddess has chosen her. This isn¡¯t the path I want for my daughter.

 31. Sebastian seems angry

    31. Sebastian seems angry


    The next day I wake up tired, with red and puffy eyes. As usual I wake up alone since Sebastian didn¡¯t


    in his office than sleep in the same bed as me.


    I get ready and leave for the office all the while my mind is still reeling from the news Sebastian


    dropped on me yesterday. How the hell am I supposed to deal with my child being chosen to be the


    moon goddess¡¯s oracle?


    The life of an oracle isn¡¯t as smooth as people think. They think that it¡¯s an honor and nothing else past


    that. They don¡¯t think about how dangerous it is for them given that packs fight over them. That is one


    of the main issues I have with the life of being an oracle.


    As much as Krystal will be the link between us and the goddess. Also the fact that she¡¯ll be able to see


    into the future. I still don¡¯t want that kind of life for her. Where her fate is already decided. She won¡¯t be


    able to enjoy her highschool, or go to prom, or experience college or choose her own career. If indeed


    she is the next oracle then she¡¯ll have to drop out of school at thirteen because that¡¯s when she¡¯ll start


    her oracle training.


    I take my breakfast and my mind is still on the subject. Even Jax and Krystal¡¯s banter isn¡¯t enough to


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    get me out of my funk.


    ¡°Alright,e on¡­let¡¯s go¡± I tell them once we¡¯re done with breakfast.


    I was going to drop them off before heading to the office. This is a new routine I came up with after I


    transferred Krystal to Jax¡¯s school. I drop them off in the morning and then the driver picks them up in


    the evening.


    They take their bags and rush outside. I take my handbag and keys and walk out. Noting that


    Sebastian is nowhere to be seen or heard. Why does that make me feel some type of way?


    I get outside and find a guy I have never seen before standing near the Mercedes Sebastian gave me.


    He is buffed up and full of tattoos. He has a scar running down from his brow, right through his left eye


    and down his cheek. Ending just a few inches on top of his mouth. With that scar he looks like the


    character Scar from the lion king. He looks pretty scary.


    He smiles at me which takes away a bit of the scariness. At least he has a good set of white teeth and


    his smile is warm.


    ¡°Good morning Luna, I¡¯ll be your personal guard and driver¡± he says politely. ¡°My name is Hunter¡±


    ¡°Hi Hunter, it¡¯s nice to meet you¡­No disrespect or anything but you¡¯re not supposed to be here.¡± I


    regard him, my eyes studying him.


    The smile doesn¡¯t fall from his face nor does it waiver even a little bit.


    ¡°That may be so¡­But it is Alpha¡¯s orders and I can¡¯t go against them¡±


    Without taking my eyes off him, I get my phone from my bag and dial Sebastian¡¯s number.


    ¡°Mommy hurry up. We¡¯re going to bete¡± Krystal yells from inside the car.


    I smile and reply. ¡°Give me a moment¡±


    I tap my foot impatiently as I wait for my alpha mate to answer. Note the sarcasm. I was about to hang


    up after the fourth ring but he finally picks up.


    ¡°What?¡± he grumbled.


    I didn¡¯t like his tone of voice. ¡°Why is a man named Hunter standing next to my car? I thought we


    discussed this¡±


    Technically we didn¡¯t discuss it but like I said. I would have loved it if he had given me an option in the


    matter. Not just springing a stranger on me like this.


    ¡°He helped track you so he¡¯s now your personal guard Red. I thought I made that clear yesterday¡± he


    sighs.


    ¡°You could have gone through it with me first¡± I say petntly. The need to stomp my feet like a child


    almost overtakes me.


    There is a shuffle on his side of the line. ¡°I did. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me I¡¯m in a meeting. Don¡¯t leave


    his sight Red¡± hemands before hanging up the phone.


    For some reason that made me feel like he was admonishing me. As if I were a stubborn child.


    I take the phone from my ear and just look at it. My mouth opens in shock that he would just hang up


    on me.


    ¡°That arrogant, egoistic alpha. How dare he hang up on me¡± I mutter to myself.


    The gravelly chuckle makes me snap my head towards Hunter. I¡¯dpletely forgotten that he was


    standing just a few feet from me.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡± he asks, his smile widening.


    I clear my throat trying to hide the embarrassment I felt at being caught talking ill of my mate. I wonder


    if Hunter will report that to him. Or worse, tell the pack members. He doesn¡¯t seem like the gossipy kind


    but then who knows.


    I silently get inside the car. He joins soon after and we hit the road. About thirty minutester we were


    dropping off the kids.


    ¡°Have a great day, and stay away from trouble¡± I warn, hugging them both.


    Krystal happily hugs me before skipping into school. Jax is hesitant at first but soon melts into the hug.


    Before he leaves, I see a type of emotion in his eyes. Which clearly lets me know that Miranda never


    hugged him. I make a point of doing it every single day. When I drop them off and in the evening when I


    The kids'' school is strictly for werewolves. Of course humans don¡¯t know that. The administration gave


    it the reputation of being an exclusive school that is hard to get into.


    It doesn¡¯t take long before we reach mypany. Hunter follows behind me as I make my way to my


    office. I see the question and curiosity in our employees but I choose to ignore them. After all, I don''t


    need to exin anything to them. It seemed like no one knew about my kidnapping and I am thankful


    for that.


    I greet my secretary as I get inside my office. I am surprised when Hunter follows me inside.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask him when he takes a seat on the sofa.


    ¡°Following my alpha¡¯s orders. I am not to leave your side¡± he answers, gettingfortable.


    There was no need to argue with him so I just shake my head and take my seat. I note that he takes


    one of the magazines and begins reading, just as Sheryl, my secretary, enters with a stack of papers.


    ¡°Do I have any scheduled meetings today?¡± I inquire as she sets the papers on my desk.


    ¡°No¡­VP ire informed me that you haven¡¯t been well and I felt it wouldn¡¯t be right to bombard you


    with meetings on your first day back after recovering, so I rescheduled them¡±


    Another reason why I fucking liked her. She was efficient and thought ahead. I didn¡¯t have to keep


    instructing her. She just knew what to do and when to do it.


    ¡°Good¡± I nod, impressed. ¡°Now, take me through what I have missed and what needs my attention¡±


    She begins catching me up on what needs to be done. During her speech, I notice Hunter¡¯s interest in


    her. He looks captivated by her. Like he can¡¯t take his eyes off her. The attraction is clear. He wasn¡¯t


    even trying to hide it from me.


    It¡¯s not umon for wolves to have sex with humans. Especially if said wolf is yet to find their mate.


    It¡¯s not encouraged since there is the issue of falling for a human but it¡¯s also not discouraged. There


    have been cases of wolves falling for humans and almost rejecting their mates.


    There have also been cases of a human being a fated mate to a wolf but it¡¯s really rare. The human


    epted the wolf and even agreed to keep our world a secret but it is usually hard to convince them at


    first that wolves live among them.


    ¡°So these papers need your approval. They are model designs you requested from the senior


    designers.¡± She brings me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go through them¡­Is ire in yet?¡± I ask looking at the designs. So far what I have seen isn¡¯t


    that bad. But they could use some improvement.


    ¡°Not yet¡± she says shortly.


    I look up and nod at her. ¡°That will be all for now¡±


    She nods her head, turns and leaves. The door closed softly behind her.


    I set the papers and look at Hunter whose eyes are fixated on the closed door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of going there with Sheryl. She¡¯s a good woman and an even better secretary and I


    don¡¯t want her getting her heart broken after you get bored of the sex with her¡± I pin him with a hard


    stare.


    His eyes turn to look at me. He looks heartbroken, which confuses me a bit.


    ¡°She¡¯s my mate Luna¡± he says brokenly.


    I stare at him in shock because that wasn¡¯t what I expected. Out of everything I didn¡¯t see thating


    out all. My eyes soften when he speaks.


    ¡°What am I going to do?¡±


    It was hard seeing such a big man like him broken. Especially after knowing what he did for me and


    that he was Sebastian¡¯s tracker. How do I even help him? He¡¯s looking at me for guidance as his Luna


    but I am the worst person for the job.


    I have one failed mating under my belt, and the one I am currently in is a mating of convenience.


    I leave my desk and go sit next to him. The moment I do he ces his head on myp and begins to


    cry softly. As the Luna I am supposed to offerfort to pack mates when they need it. Just as long as


    it doesn¡¯t cross any boundaries.


    I sooth his back infort. I get him and understand his pain. His mate is human meaning he can¡¯t


    outright im her when she doesn¡¯t even know about the existence of wolves. There¡¯s also the fact that


    she could have a fianc¨¦ or boyfriend. There was also a chance that she¡¯ll not believe it or go crazy


    when Hunter tell her the truth. So many things could go wrong.


    His phone rings but he is too consumed in grief to even realize it. Since it¡¯s on the table I see the name


    Alpha shing. Given Hunter only has one alpha I decide to pick it up. Maybe I could pass the message


    ¡°Why the fuck is Hunter on your fuckingp?¡± Sebastian boom the minute I answer the phone. His


    anger palpable.


    What the hell? I question surveying my office. How did he know and why the hell did he sound so


    angry?

 32. Youre not my type

    32. You''re not my type


    My eyes narrow. ¡°How did you know that?¡± I ask my voice dangerously calm.


    Gosh he better not have installed a camera without my permission. Not that I have anything to hide but


    it was a breach of my privacy.


    ¡°That¡¯s beside the point¡± he growls coldly


    ¡°Nothing is beside the point, Sebastian. Now how the hell did you know he was on myp?¡±


    I was furious because this meant that he either had cameras installed or he had someone spying on


    me. The camera option seemed more likely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the type of tone you¡¯re taking with me Lauren. Have you forgotten who the hell I am?¡±


    Why was this even turning into an argument? I just wanted to know how the hell he knew. Like I said, I


    swore that I wouldn¡¯t let a man control me. This felt like he was trying to control me. Monitoring my


    every move, just like Darren did. How did I never see how toxic that was?


    ¡°And have you forgotten that I am your Luna? You freaking mate¡± I counter.


    I was stretching it a bit far but I was also trying to make my point without giving away our secret. After


    all, Hunter was still in the room. Our argument didn¡¯t even faze him. He had yet to lift his head from my


    ¡°Goddess, you¡¯re a pain in my ass¡± he says and I roll my eyes. ¡°Fine! I had your office installed with


    cameras¡±


    I fucking knew it. It pisses me off because he didn¡¯t tell me. Just like with the decision of having a


    personal bodyguard he didn¡¯t consult me first. Just made the decision without caring about my input.


    ¡°Now tell me why he¡¯s lying on your fuckingp. You¡¯re mated in case you have forgotten and I won¡¯t let


    you embarrass me in that manner Red.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even know I could get angrier. I was beyond pissed, beyond angry. I was fucking livid. My chest


    heaving


    ¡°Since you have the footage, why don¡¯t you listen to the fucking audio instead of asking me stupid


    questions¡± I snap. Yelling through the phone before hanging up.


    I almost throw the phone across the room but then I remember that it¡¯s not mine. I know I¡¯m probably


    making matters worse but I don¡¯t stand up immediately. Instead I burry my fingers in Hunters thick


    brown hair and give him a massage. I didn¡¯t know where exactly the cameras were but I smiled just so I


    could piss him off even more.


    ¡®You know you shouldn¡¯t piss him off. We need him after all¡± Blue says in amusement.


    ¡®He also shouldn¡¯t piss me off, after all he is also benefiting from this unholy union¡¯ I murmur, making


    her chuckle. Her voice bringing a small smile to my face.


    My phone rings twice interrupting my conversation with Blue. I ignore it. It was probably Sebastian. It¡¯s


    confirmed when Hunter''s phone rings again but I don¡¯t pick it up. After about three tries he gives up.


    Thirty minutester Hunter was snoring. I carefully rece myp with a pillow.


    I sit at my desk and get back to work. There were some designs I liked so I approved them and set


    them aside. The others weren¡¯t really bad but they needed something more. So I made modifications in


    each one, showcasing the areas it needs improvement.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing back to work?¡± ire asks, bursting through the door. Scaring the living crap out of


    me.


    In her dramatic entrance she wakes up Hunter. Who looks around in confusion before his face falls.


    ¡°Could you not do that again? You almost gave me a heart attack¡± I use, narrowing my eyes at her.


    She doesn¡¯t even seem fazed when she speaks up. ¡°You should be home resting.¡±


    My eyes turn to look at Hunter. He is slumped on the coach like a bag of potatoes. He looks like


    someone who has lost all hope and is just waiting to die.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been resting for over a week. I couldn¡¯t stay at home doing nothing¡±


    ¡°But you woke up yesterday¡± she argues.


    I just shrug my shoulders. Despite feeling a little bit drained and tired I knew I couldn¡¯t stay at home. I¡¯m


    not one to stay still. I have to be up doing something.


    Hunter releases a groan and ire turns to him. As if only noticing him then.


    ¡°Oh hello, I remember you. Sorry I didn¡¯t see you there¡± ire tells him and he nods in


    acknowledgment, but in apletely lifeless way.


    Poor guy. Anyone seeing him right now will have a hard time believing that he is one of Sebastian¡¯s top


    warriors.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? He looks like someone ran over his cat¡± she inquires looking at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a cat¡± he says softly but we ignore him.


    I sigh. ¡°Sheryl is his mate¡±


    Her eyes widen in shock. Her mouth opening and closing like a fish. It wasical how she was trying


    to form words but nothing came out. She was speechless.


    ¡°What am I going to do?¡± Hunter asks. Almost begging.


    ire takes a seat opposite me. Her arm was on my desk and her fingers were drumming. Her eyes


    closed into slits as she thought.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try wooing her?¡± I suggest. ¡°Like humans do¡±


    ire immediately chimes in. ¡°Oh yes. Ask her out. Take her on dates. Buy her flowers. Make her fall in


    love with you. Since she¡¯s your mate she¡¯ll feel the connection even though she doesn¡¯t understand it¡±


    ¡°Once she¡¯s head over heels in love with you, it will be easier for her to ept that you¡¯re not


    I nod my head. I watch Hunter¡¯s face begin to rx. Hope filling his once sad eyes.


    ¡°That could work¡± he rumbles. ¡°Thank you so much, you¡¯ve just given something to hold on to. I now


    have hope of getting my fated mate¡±


    I smile at him. I am not even sure that it¡¯s going to work but I pray to the goddess that it does. He may


    look like a scary motherfucker but the few hours I¡¯ve known him. He is like a teddy bear.


    We sit around for a while. Discussing how he¡¯ll approach Sheryl and ask him on a date. After we finish


    his magazine.


    My door opens but I don¡¯t look up. ¡°Sheryl, could you get me some lunch? I am starving¡±


    I hear Hunter chuckle but I am too focused on the design at hand. I add a slit on the side and it makes


    the design look so much better.


    ¡°Since when do you call me by your secretary¡¯s name?¡± The deep husky voice makes me look. I do it


    so quickly that I get a crank on the back of my head.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I grit out while rubbing my shoulder. The two men chuckle. I re at them


    Sebastian is leaning on my closed door. His arms folded over his chest. He doesn¡¯t have his coat on.


    Just a white shirt and ck cks. The top buttons of his cor are undone and his sleeves are folded.


    His wavy hair is a bit of a mess. Almost like he has been running his fingers through it. He looks so


    delicious. Too bad I can¡¯t take a bite out of him.


    ¡°Sorry about that¡± I answer his first question. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I enquire almost breathlessly.


    It seemed like our earlier argument was forgotten but I doubt it.


    I leave my desk and go stand in front of him. It seemed rude to be seated while he stood up. Not to


    mention Hunter was in the room and to him, Sebastian is not only my alpha but my mate.


    I stretch my head towards him and his hands wrap around my waist. A move that I interpret as an


    automatic reaction. I ce a soft kiss that lingers a bit, on his cheek. He stiffens a bit and I feel


    Hunter¡¯s stare. I only pray that he hasn¡¯t noticed Sebastian stiffening. After all, we were supposed to be


    madly in love.


    I pull back truly shaken. My lips on his skin felt like I had just touched wire. I can¡¯t imagine how it would


    feel if we kissed. Lips to lips. I open my to find him staring at me


    ¡°I came to take you out for lunch.¡± He answers my question. His arms still wrapped around me.


    I look at him surprised before epting. ¡°Okay then, let me just get my things first¡±


    He lets me go and I get my bag from behind my desk.


    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed Hunter.¡± Sebastian turns to Hunter just as I cross over the room to him.


    ¡°Yes Alpha¡± Hunter replies, bowing his head slightly.


    ¡°What about me? He drove me here¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drop you off after lunch, then pick you up when you¡¯re ready to go home¡±


    Today is just full of surprises. I can¡¯t help but wonder why he was doing all this. Was it just because he


    saw Hunterying on myp or was it something else? He always avoids me unless there''s something


    he wants us to discuss. Maybe that was it. But then he could have waited for me to get home.


    I nod and he opens the door for us to leave. I tell Sheryl to hold all my calls for an hour or so. It was


    already past one thirty. So I give her a break. Maybe Hunter will invite her for lunch or something.


    The moment we get outside I spot a reporter hiding in the bushes. I subtly take Sebastian¡¯s hand and


    again he stiffens.


    ¡°Act naturally. There¡¯s a reporter taking our picture¡± I whisper through a stered smile.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Fine¡± he replies in irritation.


    We walk to his car. He opens the door to the passenger seat for me before getting inside. He starts the


    engine and drives off. I didn¡¯t know where he was taking me but I wanted us to get there quickly. I


    hated the awkward silence. It¡¯s funny how the only thing we talk about is important stuff. Other than that


    we don¡¯t have anything to say to each other.I have a lot I could tell him but I am usually afraid of


    crossing the boundaries he¡¯s set.


    Around fifteen minutester we stop at a restaurant. Just like the one he took me before, this one also


    seems posh.


    When I was with Darren, he never took me to these kinds of restaurants saying that they were


    expensive and a waste of money. Which is ironic given he was an alpha and was loaded. Also the fact


    that he took Miranda a couple of times before I left. He used to refuse even though I wanted to sample


    their food. So I never went alone. I felt it would be wrong to go without him. Looking back now I see it


    for what it was, he cared little for my wants and desires because he never loved me.


    We get in and we are immediately seated. I guess it was one of the advantages of being with one of


    the most influential men of the country.


    ¡°Why did you kiss me?¡± Sebastian growls the minute our waiter leaves. I guess the peck pissed him off.


    ¡°It was for appearances sake. Hunter was there and in case you hadn¡¯t noticed he was studying as¡± I


    take a sip of water. Trying to cool myself off.


    His face bes hard. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid Red, I saw your reaction. How many fucking times do I have to


    tell to stay in your fuckingne? And what you did with Hunter, it was out of line¡±


    He bangs on the table making the other upants stare in our direction.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fucking fault that I am horny and my body reacts to you¡± I whisper yell. ¡°You¡¯re a man and I


    haven''t had this much contact with any man for over a year so of course I would want to jump your


    bones. It¡¯s purely physical. And as for Hunter, I am his luna and one of my jobs is to offerfort. He


    found out that his mate is Sheryl and waspletely devastated. What the hell was I supposed to do?¡±


    I really wanted to hear his answer because I don¡¯t get him. I was just doing what I thought was right.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you again Red, keep your fucking hormones in check¡± he fumed. ¡°I¡¯ll never touch. What


    we have is a contract. You¡¯re not my type so you can forget about me ever fucking you¡±


    Hisments angers me a lot. Mostly because he made me feel so rejected. So unwanted and he


    managed to dig up my insecurities.


    I stand up and grab my handbag.


    ¡°Sit your ass down¡± hemands.


    I throw my napkin on the table and give him the middle finger. ¡°Fuck you Sebastian¡± I spit and stomp


    out of the restaurant.


    I am angry but beneath it all I am hurt. Hurt that yet another man doesn¡¯t want me. Not even sexually.


    That¡¯s a big hit to my already fragile ego.

 33. The deal

    33. The deal


    Darren.


    I look at the amber liquid swirling in my ss. I am drunk off my ass but I don¡¯t care because nothing


    matters. Nothing fucking matters.


    ¡®How did I end up here?¡¯ I keep asking myself over and over again.


    Everything I had has been torn away from me. I absolutely have nothing. No mate and no Luna. My


    eyes wonders to the magazine delivered to my house. Either the person didn¡¯t know how Ren and I


    were once and item. Or they were just being fucking cruel by reminding me what I had lost.


    The sharp pain that pierces my heart is hard to ignore. The picture of Lauren and Sebastian outside


    Ruby¡¯s collection holding hands tears my already sore heart. Despite wearing heels, the bastard was


    still taller than her which wasn¡¯t the case with me. She was looking up at him like he hang the fucking


    moon. He looked down at her like she was his entire world.


    Sick of seeing the picture, I grab the magazine and tear it up before throwing it to the trash bin. I don¡¯t


    need any more reminder of what a fucking moron I have been.


    I had her, but instead I let her go. That¡¯s not it, I didn¡¯t let her go. I kicked her out my life. All because I


    believed that Miranda came back because she loved me. Because she wanted me. That she was


    miserable without me all these years like I was. She yed me like the piano and I fall for deceit.


    The door to my house opens but I don¡¯t bother turning around. Instead a take a gulp of my whisky


    before filling up the ss.


    ¡°This house smells like a pigsty¡± I hear behind just as the click of heels walks towards me.


    ¡°Hi mom¡± I slur, once I feel her presence behind me.


    I still don¡¯t turn because thest thing I want to see is the disappointment in her eyes. I¡¯ve seen so


    much of it since I screwed up with Ren. It was enough tost me a lifetime or two.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hi me, you overgrown baby¡± she scolds before smacking me on the back of the head.


    I groan and snap at her. ¡°Ouch! What the hell was that for?¡±


    What was up with her? All I wanted was to be left alone. To be let to drown in my own misery.


    She moves around me andes sit beside me. Just as I scent my dad and feel his presence. He may


    be a retired alpha but he¡¯s aura is still strong.


    ¡°Did rats die in here or something?¡± he groans, the disgust evident in his voice.


    I want them to shut the hell up and leave. ¡°If you hate the smell so much then leave. The door is


    fucking wide open. I don¡¯t need your bullshit¡±


    I don¡¯t feel my dad move. Probably because my senses were screwed by the alcohol. I registers mom¡¯s


    gasp when it already toote. Dad has me pinned to the wall in a chock hold. My eyes are blurry but I


    still see his wolf on the surface. Lurking. Ready to strike


    If I was my normal self I would be able to get out of his hold. But like I said, I was drank off my ass. So I


    was at his mercy. Completely helpless because I was useless.


    ¡°Boy, if you ever disrespect me or your mother again I will forget you¡¯re a man and I¡¯ll hand you your


    ass on a silver tter. Better yet, I will forget that you¡¯re my son¡± he spat.


    I just hang, limp. Not daring to move. He lets go of me after snarling, leaving me to crumple in a heap


    on the floor. I would have been disgusted by the sort of man I have turned out but I was too far gone.


    My ego has already been trampled on the ground by I woman I thought loved me.


    I stand up on unsteady legs and lean on my desk. Trying to focus on my parents. They were after all


    here for a reason.


    ¡°You can¡¯t continue like this Darren. You¡¯re letting the pack down¡± My mother begins.


    I didn¡¯t have time to hear about this. What did they want from me? I just got the rug pulled from under


    me and I don¡¯t know what to do about it.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t deal with the pack right now. I am lost. How am I supposed to function without Lauren by


    my side? I am aplete and utter mess¡±


    My dad snorts and it honestly grates on my nerves. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the same man that was speaking of


    his undying love for that other woman about a month ago?¡± he mocks.


    I rub my chest. It feels as if he has hit me physically by using Miranda¡¯s betrayal against me. It still


    pains. It was like being stabbed over and over again.


    ¡°Things change¡± I murmur. Looking down.


    And don¡¯t I know. I have experienced it firsthand. A year ago, Lauren was the one in this position but


    now the tables have turned. The only thing that¡¯s different is that Lauren is mated to Sebastian. While


    in the year Miranda refused for us to be mated. I should have seen that for what it was. A red g. She


    was clearly still holding on to hope that Sebastian wille back to her.


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that your love is so flimsy that it easily changes from one woman to another?¡± Dad


    asks. His face contorted in repulsion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking start with me. I am not in the damn mood¡± I fumed.


    ¡°We warned you about that hoe but you refused to listen. Now you have lost the best woman you could


    ever have to another man and all for what? Tell me Darren all for what? Was it worth it? Turns out while


    you were busy destroying the love sweet Ren had for you, your bitch of mate was busy spreading her


    legs for other men¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I scream at him.


    I didn¡¯t want to hear him talk. I didn¡¯t want him reminding me of the mess I made of my life. I didn¡¯t want


    to be reminded of theplete and utter fool I was. Or how Miranda ripped my fucking heart open.


    ¡°Or what Darren. What are you going to fucking do?¡± he challenges.


    I lounge at him, my ws out. Ready to attack. I don¡¯t get the chance though before the blow dad


    delivers sends me to the floor.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough darling¡± my mom tells my dad. Trying to soothe.


    He turns to her. ¡°You¡¯re right, it''s enough. I am done with him and his stupidity.¡± He turns to me.


    ¡°Until you get your fucking self together, I am taking the pack from. Brent will be in charge of it for now. I


    won¡¯t let you run this pack to the ground, not after the hard work and tears me and those before us


    have put to see it to where it is right now. I didn¡¯t raise you to be one, but you¡¯re a fucking coward¡±


    With those parting words he storms out of my house. Leaving me with a broken nose and a lose tooth.


    My momes and stands before me. She looks at me before shaking her head in disappointment.


    ¡°Your father is right Darren. We didn¡¯t raise you to be a coward. Fix this, fix what you have broken,


    even if it¡¯s not for yourself. Krystal deserves a better father and this pack needs a better alpha. You¡¯re


    just not it right now and if you are not careful, you¡¯ll never be¡± she bends down and kisses my forehead


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    before leaving. Shutting the door softly behind her.


    I sit there for a while. I draw my knees up andy my head on them. My tearse against my will and


    continue to fall. The amount of regret I have inside me feels like it¡¯s drowning me. Suffocating me. How


    could I have been so stupid? To fall for Miranda after she left me high and dry before.


    I seek my wolf but he¡¯s closed himself off. I was on my own on this.


    I get up and head for the shower. Standing under the cold water, I begin to sober up. Just as I


    remember the good time I had with Lauren.


    How she made me smile and did everything she could to love me. Instead I continued holding a piece


    of myself back. Refusing to give her all of me including my mark.


    I get dressed and leave the house. Mom and Dad were right. I needed to fix things. I had to fix what I


    had carelessly broke. Get back what was no longer mine.


    Given I was still drunk I couldn¡¯t drive so I order a cab. Almost forty minutester I am at her house. I


    knew she was released from the dungeons for the time being. Even though I hated being here. Hated


    seeing her, it was a necessary evil.


    I ring the bell and secondster, she¡¯s standing on the open door. She looks like shit and a part of me is


    d for that.


    ¡°So you came back? I told you that you would. You can¡¯t stay away from me for much longer¡± Miranda


    purrs.


    She lifts her hand to my face but I catch her hand. Then let it go as if she has just burned me. I push


    my way into her house not caring that it was rude. Her house is still the same. Nothing has changed at


    all.


    ¡°We need to talk¡± I grumbled.


    Shees to stand in front of me. Nothing is different with her also. Her stomach isn¡¯t showing. I look


    at her face and without the love colored sses. I see how cold she is. She¡¯s stiff and hard.


    There¡¯s no love or warmth in her eyes, like it was with Lauren before I destroyed her. How did I never


    notice that she was basically a rock? Not capable of loving anyone but herself.


    ¡°I figured. What do you want?¡± she asks. Folding her hand against her chest.


    ¡°A proposal¡± I pierce her with my hardest look. ¡°You want Sebastian back, and I want Lauren. I think we


    can help each other here. Making sure that we each get what we want.¡±


    ¡°Go on¡­¡± her eyes shine, in the sunlight. Her interest piqued.


    ¡°It''s simple really. You¡¯re going to help me destroy their rtionship¡± I say. ¡°Deal?¡±


    I extend my hand, waiting for her to shake it.


    A wicked smirk takes over her face and she shakes my hand. ¡°Deal¡± she agrees.


    I smile. I was going to make sure that Lauren and Sebastian¡¯s love doesn¡¯t survive to see their first


    anniversary. I was going to get Lauren back. Whatever it takes

 34. Sex shop

    34. Sex shop


    Lauren.


    ¡°¡­And the public has been advised to be careful as they go about their business, the serial killer is still


    atrge and the police and FBI are yet to identify who it is¡±


    I watch the TV with nervousness. This was the same serial killer that Sebastian and the wolf council


    are hunting down. Unbeknown to humans, they were dealing with a supernatural creature. A rogue.


    The death toll has risen with a new murder every other week. Given the severity of the situation the FBI


    decided to warn people. The same was done on our side. With the council asking us to be on the


    lookout for rogues.


    Rogues were wolves that were banished. Or refused to submit to pack rules. Usually they weren¡¯t


    dangerous, just free spirited. But there were those that were killers, and lived to cause trouble.


    I was honestly scared out of my mind. The troublesome rogues were problematic but never in this


    capacity. They killed mostly those that got in their way but this? This was something different. I couldn¡¯t


    shake the images of the mangled bodies of the victims. Whoever was doing this needed to be stopped.


    Before humans caught on to the fact that the personmitting these merciless killings wasn¡¯t human.


    ¡°Mommy, can we go y outside by the pond?¡± Krystal¡¯s voice interrupts my thoughts.


    I turn to reply but I find her frozen. Her face looking at the TV. She looks ashen and terrified. Shit! She


    shouldn¡¯t have seen that. I scramble to switch it off, before turning back to her.


    ¡°Krystal?¡± I call but she doesn¡¯t answer. Her eyes still fixed on the now nk screen.


    I call her again but she still doesn¡¯t answer. I move towards her and her eyes roll to the back of her


    head. Leaving only the whites.


    ¡°Krystal!¡± I shake her but nothing happens.


    All of a sudden she starts speaking. Her voice unnaturally deep. She was talking in a foreignnguage.


    One I¡¯ve never heard before.


    ¡°Please baby, you¡¯re scaring me¡± my voice trembles.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the tears that were falling down my face. Nor the shake that had taken over. I see


    Monica running into the living room.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Shees to stand next to me and stills. Her mouth open in a gasp. Her hand on her chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She was asking me if she could y and then this happened. She won¡¯t answer me¡± I cry


    terrified.


    Krystal continues talking in that foreignnguage. She suddenly twists and looks at me. She continues


    speaking as if I understand her but I didn¡¯t understand shit. Just as I was about to tell Monica to call


    Sebastian, she copses in my arms.


    ¡°Baby?¡± I ask afraid. Checking her pulse. I sigh in relief when I feel it strongly.


    Seconds in, she opens her eyes and they''re back to normal. Her eyes fix on me. She looks at me


    strangely before smiling.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me mommy. Can we go to y?¡± she says before her eyebrows scrunch in a


    frown. ¡°And why are we on the floor? Why are you crying?¡±


    I wipe the tears from my face. Registering that Monica was kneeling beside me. Her breaths fast and


    ragged.


    ¡°Krystal¡± I begin. ¡°Where did you learn thatnguage?¡±


    I was so confused. She has never taken any foreignnguage except Chinese, Italian and French.


    What she spoke was neither of those. Neither was it anynguage I¡¯ve heard before.


    ¡°Whatnguage? I just came to ask if Jax and I can y near the pond but you won¡¯t answer¡± she


    replies in exasperation.


    It then urs to me that she doesn¡¯t remember. Thest thing she seems to remember was about


    ying in the pond but nothing else.


    Shaken, I nod my head. ¡°Okay sweetie. But be careful¡±


    She hugs me before skipping away. Calling Jax. He appears running down the stairs and they leave


    through the back door.


    ¡°Max!¡±


    He was one of the warriors who was on duty today. He rounds the corner and enters the room. When


    he sees us, he frowns a little. Probably wondering why we were on the floor.


    ¡°Yes Luna?¡± he asks in a small bow


    ¡°Please watch the kids. They¡¯ve gone to y near the pond¡± I say shakily.


    He stares at us for a while before nodding. He then leaves, following after the children. The moment he


    does I copse on the floor. I pull my hands through my hair, now realizing that they were shaking.


    ¡°Thenguage she spoke¡± Monica begins.


    I look at her worried. ¡°What about it?¡±


    She looks at me in question. Or was it wonder. I couldn¡¯t be sure.


    ¡°It¡¯s the forgottennguage of the gods and goddess.¡± She says, shaking my already shaken


    foundation.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± I question her.


    She answers immediately. ¡°The Oracle speaks it sometimes, either when she gets a glimpse of the


    future or the goddess or fates are speaking to her. Giving her a message or a warning of things hidden,


    unknown or what¡¯s toe. I asked her once about it when I went to visit, she told me it¡¯s thenguage


    of deities¡±


    If what she was saying was true then it meant that Sebastian was right. Krystal was the next Oracle. It


    was the only exnation.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell anyone about what you just saw¡± I beg.


    The less people knew the better. You have no idea what would happen if the packs found out that the


    next Oracle has been chosen. There are people who would want to sell the secret. Packs will start


    fighting to have Krystal. Some will try to steal her from me, and there are those who would use her for


    evil.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°My lips are sealed Luna. She¡¯s still just a child and should remain so until her time of ascending¡± she


    replies. She pats me before leaving.


    I get up on shaky legs and make my way to our bedroom. It was on Saturday. I was at home since I


    don¡¯t work on weekends. Sebastian wasn¡¯t around. We haven¡¯t spoken to each other since I stormed


    out of the restaurant.


    I have avoided him since then. It was so embarrassing that I told him I wanted him and he told me he


    would never sleep with me. Good thing for me is that he made it easy to avoid him since he was rarely


    home. I didn¡¯t know if that was on purpose. Or was he genuinely busy with the serial killer case. Either


    way, it suited me because I never want to set my eyes on the arrogant man ever again.


    I reach our bedroom just as I hear my phone ring. I cross the room and pick it. I didn¡¯t recognize the


    number but I still answer it.


    ¡°Hello¡± I say in a monotone voice.


    ¡°Hey Lauren, it¡¯s Lilly¡­Micah¡¯s mate¡± she sounded really nervous.


    ¡°Oh hi Lilly. What can I do for you?¡± For some reason it felt awkward speaking to her given thest time


    we spoke was weeks ago, when I first met her


    ¡°I was wondering if you¡¯d like to meet for lunch and maybe go shopping. I¡¯m in town and I was hoping


    we could catch up¡±


    My heart drops at that because I usually met ire on Saturday for our weekend out. Lilly seemed


    sweet and by the way her voice was nervous I could tell it took a lot for her to call.


    ¡°Shoot. I always have ns with my bestfriend on Saturdays, so I¡¯m not sure I can make it¡± I reply,


    Feeling a bit guilty for turning her down.


    ¡°Oh okay. That¡¯s alright. Maybe next time¡± the disappointment in her tone pulls at my string. I hated


    hearing it.


    ¡°Maybe we can make it a threesome. Let me call ire and get back to you in a minute. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± she says hopefully


    I call ire and just like I knew, she agrees and says it¡¯s okay for Lilly to join us.


    I immediately call her back and she picks on the second ring. ¡°Meet us La Vier¡±


    She replies with an okay before we both hang up. I get ready and soon I¡¯m outside waiting for Hunter


    after bidding the kids goodbye. I get in the car and we drive off. We don¡¯t say much since my mind is


    still on what happened earlier.


    I can¡¯t help but wonder what the message was. Krystal had the episode after seeing the news on TV. I


    wondered if whatever she said was rted to the murders. Did the goddessmunicate something to


    her?


    When we get there, I am lucky that there weren¡¯t too many paparazzi and that Hunter managed to deal


    with the few. I spot Lilly first and go to her.


    ¡°So d to see you Lauren¡­Hi hunter¡± she hugs me before hugging Hunter too, who smiles at her.


    I grab her hand and lead her to where I knew ire would be. Since it¡¯s where we meet every


    Saturday. We find her seated drinking a smoothie. Once she sees us, she stands up and starts


    walking. Meeting us halfway.


    ¡°ire, meet Lilly. Beta female to the ck Mist pack. Lilly, this is ire. My best friend and the female


    beta of the Silver pack¡±


    ¡°You look oddly familiar¡± ire says, studying her.


    I chime in with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s what I said¡±


    Lillyughs and they greet each other. I already could tell that the three of us were going to be great


    friends.


    ¡°So where do we begin first? Shopping or Lunch?¡± I ask and they both shout shopping making me


    I link my hands with each of them and we begin our shop fest. This was just what I needed to get my


    mind off what happened with Krystal. I had no answers and there was no use obsessing over it.


    An hourter we each had multiple shopping bags while Hunter carried the rest. We decide to finally


    have lunch. We were on our way to eat when we passed a sex shop. I skid to a halt making the others


    stop too.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lilly asks.


    I wanted to get in but Hunter was with us. I turn to look behind us and see that he is a bit far behind.


    Without thinking I drag the two women in with me.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± ire yells.


    ¡°Shut up! I need something to spice things up and most humans say toys are the best way to do that¡± I


    lie.


    There was just no way I was going to tell them that my sex life was basically non existent and I needed


    the toys for relief.


    ¡°Oooh, I¡¯ve always wanted to try a vibrator¡± Lilly chimes in making me rx a little. At least I didn¡¯t feel


    like a weirdo.


    ¡°How may I help youdies?¡± The voice makes us jump in embarrassment. It was as if we were caught


    doing something naughty.


    ¡°I, uh- we were looking for sex toys¡± I reply nervously and a bit of embarrassment.


    The guy with the pink Mohawk regards us, it was so unnerving. ¡°You¡¯ve never shopped for sex toys


    before have you?¡±


    I shake my head.


    A big smile takes over his face, before he ushers us deeper into the store.


    ¡°Well, my name is Tom and let me introduce you to this amazing world¡±


    We stop in the middle and we gasp. I feel like I¡¯ve just stepped inside a porn shop. What the hell have I


    gotten myself into?

 35. Krystal is missing

    35. Krystal is missing


    ¡°Oh my god¡± Lilly yelps.


    Damn, do I know what she¡¯s feeling. How are there so many of them? In every shape and form. My


    head was about to explode.


    ¡°How am I supposed to choose?¡± I murmur, my eyes transfixed and both Lilly and ire have their


    mouths hanging open.


    This waspletely new to us. As werewolves, we are sexual creatures and we mostly prefer our


    partners living and breathing. Not battery operated toys.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here darling. To help you¡± Tom replies.


    I look around at the different types. There were tiny ones that looked like spirals. There were those that


    looked like penises in all sizes. There were even honest to god full toys. I¡¯m talking about a full grown


    man toy, with his bits hanging out. I study that particr one wondering how the hell someone is


    supposed to use it. Missionary was out of the question. So maybe cowgirl.


    I shake my head and look at Tom.


    ¡°Have you ever used a sex toy before?¡± He enquires looking at each one of us.


    We shake our heads.


    ¡°Okay, so we are going to start with something easy for you¡­You can try the vibrator or the thrusting


    dildo¡±


    ¡°The what now?¡± ire gulps. Looking at him with wide eyes. ¡°What the hell is a thrusting dildo?¡±


    Tom doesn¡¯t answer at first. He just takes one of the toys that looked like a dick. He connects it to a


    socket and it well, uh, starts thrusting.


    ¡°Hmm, the name makes sense now¡± Lilly says slowly.


    ¡°This is our best seller, because it looks real, has an internal heating system and all you have to do is


    plug it and it will do the rest¡± he pauses before continuing. ¡°It also feels real, soft and velvety almost like


    you¡¯re touching a real penis¡­here feel it¡±


    He thrust the thing into my hand before I could protest. I wrap my hand around it ufortably. He


    was right. It felt like I was touching a real cock. Even its warmth was on point.


    ¡°What the hell have I just walked into?¡± Hunter''s deep voice makes me jump.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t what it looks like¡± I rush to say. I¡¯m a grown woman, his Luna but at that moment I felt really


    defensive. Like I owed him an exnation


    His eyes are focused on my hand which is still holding the penis. With a squeak, I let it go and it falls to


    the ground. His eyes still follows it. He res at it for a while before his eyese back to me. I was


    burning bright red by now.


    ¡°I¡¯m just gonna wait outside¡± he stutters weirdly before backing out slowly.


    I watch him walk out but I don¡¯t say anything. The whole thing was embarrassing. How was I ever going


    to live this down if he ever decided to tell anyone? Especially if he told Sebastian.


    ¡°That was awkward¡± ire says, shifting from foot to foot.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll just go with the vibrator. It seems lessplicated¡± I murmur.


    Plus it would be easier to hide. Sometimes Sebastian takes showers in our bedroom so a vibrator is


    better than a real life looking penis.


    ¡°Excellent choice. What about the rest of you?¡± Tom asks.


    I pick up the item I had dropped and put it back on the table. Surprisingly ire decides to buy one. I


    didn¡¯t expect her to, given she was the more freaked one between the three of us.


    ¡°What? It maye in handy on those days when Brent is on pack business¡± she said shrugging.


    Tom tallies up our totals and we pay. Thankfully he wraps them up in a discreet way. We say our


    goodbyes and leave.


    We find Hunter seated on the bench outside. He avoids eye contact with us which irritates me.


    ¡°Hunter¡± I call him and he looks up. ¡°If you breathe a word about this to anyone I will end you¡­got it?¡± I


    say in a threatening voice.


    ire and Lillyugh when he swallows hard before nodding. He genuinely looked scared.


    I smile in satisfaction. ¡°Good, now let¡¯s go and eat¡±


    We end up at a fast food joint where we order shakes, fries and burgers. There was nothing better than


    sinking your stomach in calories after shopping.


    ¡°Did you know that Darren was forced to step down as alpha by Mark?¡± ire asks me.


    Thates as a shock. I never really expected Darren¡¯s dad to make him step down. Darren was an


    only child and he was loved by his parents so it¡¯s hard to imagine that.


    I shake my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­why? And when did it happen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming Darren is your ex-mate?¡± Lilly interrupts while taking a bit of her burger.


    I nod at her before turning to ire who was now speaking.


    ¡°I think it was Tuesday. He¡¯s gotten bad since the whole Miranda fiasco. He barely stays sober. Mark


    was afraid that he would sink the pack. So now Brent is the acting alpha¡±


    I want to feel sorry for him but I don¡¯t. Serves him right for chasing after that bimbo.


    ¡°Wow, No wonder he hasn¡¯t been to see Krystal even she has requested him¡±


    From there on the chat is more casual. By the time we are done it¡¯s about five. We all get up and leave.


    ¡°We should do this again next week. It was fun¡± ire suggests and I have to agree.


    Lilly and I instantly agree.


    Hunter was about to lead them to their cars, when I stopped ire.


    ¡°By the way, bring Mase around, will you? Jax and Krystal say that even though they see him every day


    at school they would love to have him over¡±


    ¡°Will do. Maybe next Friday after school? I can have him dropped off¡± she says.


    ¡°Perfect¡±


    They leave and soon after Hunter is back, we get in the car and drive off.


    When we get home. I separate the things I bought for myself with those I bought for the kids. I take


    theirs to their respective rooms before checking on them. They were still by the pond with the ducks


    and Max was with them.


    I pass Monica in the kitchen and I make a mental note to buy her something next time.


    ¡°You should get Sebastian something too¡± Blue advises.


    Now that I was home, the tension of what happened with Krystales back. I have nothing to distract


    me so my thoughts went to that scene.


    ¡°Not gonna happen Blue. He would likely throw it. Or think that I was trying to get him to sleep with me


    by buying him things¡±


    I get in the room and unpack the things I bought. Once I¡¯m done I decide to shower. Just to ease the


    tense muscles. I take the vibrator with me, time to test it out and see what the fuss about them was all


    about.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a good idea¡± she insists.


    ¡°Would you mind, I¡¯m trying to shower here and maybe get an orgasm. Maybe it will put me in a happy


    bubble so that I can stop thinking about what happened with Krystal so much¡± I snap


    ¡°Fine¡± she answers in irritation before slipping to the back of my mind.


    Once I finish showering I take out the vibrator. I read the instructions before turning it on. I decide to


    leave the water running so that it will drown out any sound I make.


    I close my eyes and imagine a faceless man. I run the vibrator through my slit making me release a


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    moan. I do that for a while, getting myself ready before thrusting it inside me.


    My goddess. No wonder humans praised this thing. It felt amazing. I use my hands to support myself,


    just as the faceless man I was imagining changes to Sebastian. I try to push his image away but it¡¯s of


    no use.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I moan.


    I feel my orgasm on the horizon just as Sebastian fucks me deeper and harder. I was almost there. I


    increase my speed and my legs begin to shake. I was about to let go when I heard my name being


    shouted.


    I stop.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be fucking kidding me¡± I murmur to myself.


    My orgasm disappears and I growl in frustration.


    ¡°Lauren¡± Sebastian bangs on the bathroom door. He was such a killjoy.


    I sigh, turn off the shower and get out. I put the vibrator down and wrap a towel around me. I walk to


    the door and open it. A very pissed off and angry Sebastian pushes me aside before barging inside.


    ¡°What now?¡± I ask in exasperation.


    ¡°I heard you moaning¡± he growls. Searching the bathroom like a mad man.


    ¡°Yeah, so?¡±


    ¡°I thought I made it clear in the contract that I won¡¯t let you cheat on me¡±


    Was this what it was all about? He heard me moaning and immediately thought that I had a man


    fucking me here. In his home. Surrounded by his men.


    ¡°What is this?¡± he asks, looking at my pink vibrator. Shit I had forgotten to hide it.


    ¡°Well, you said you¡¯ll never fuck me so I had to find other ways to satisfy myself¡± I reply nonchntly,


    even though my heart was beating wildly.


    He stares at me intensely before he starts advancing on me. ¡°And who were you picturing when you


    were fucking yourself using this¡±


    I gulp and start backing away. I am not quick enough though. His hand snakes around my waist. He


    brings me close. We¡¯re flush against each other and his body heat is scorching hot. I can feel it


    radiating through his clothes.


    ¡°Answer me Red, who were you thinking about¡± hemands in a deep and husky voice.


    ¡°No-no one¡± I stammer.


    I feel every hard ridge of his body and it was doing crazy things to mine. I press my legs together trying


    to suppress my arousal but it¡¯s of no use.


    He groans. The sounding from deep inside him. He dips his head and I think he¡¯s about to kiss me


    but I push those thoughts away. He made it clear that I am not his type.


    ¡°Alpha, Luna¡± the urgency in Hunter¡¯s voice makes me jump away from Sebastian. The spell we were


    under breaks.


    He shouts again and Sebastian rushes out. Swiping a t-shirt from the cleanundry I follow behind him


    while putting it on.


    We get downstairs and we find Jax in Hunter¡¯s arms unconscious. Next to them was Max who was


    bleeding profusely from a wound on his head. He was unsteady on his feet and looked disoriented.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Sebastian grounds out, taking Jax from Hunter''s hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Monica asked me to go call them for dinner. When I got to the pond I found Jax


    unconscious and Max bleeding. He was just waking up¡± he takes a breath. ¡°That¡¯s when he told me


    someone hit him¡±


    I move towards Jax and start checking him for any bruises or wounds. Sebastian¡¯s hands were


    shaking. I finished checking Jax when I noticed something was wrong.


    ¡°Where is Krystal?¡± I turn to Max.


    He turns ashen when I ask him. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±


    My heart starts beating faster. Panic and fear settling in.


    ¡°Where the hell is my daughter Hunter?¡± I yell.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t there. She wasn¡¯t with them¡± he replies shaken.


    My hand starts trembling and I feel my lungs constricting. Preventing me from breathing properly. This


    couldn¡¯t be happening.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I murmur more to myself. I feel like the walls are closing in on me.


    A small hup makes me turn my head. I focus my eyes and find Jax staring at me with tears


    swimming in his beautiful eyes.


    ¡°They took her. Three bad men¡± he says in a small voice making me crumple to the floor.

 36. Krystal attacked

    36. Krystal attacked


    ¡°What do you mean three bad men took her?¡± Sebastian asks him softly.


    I look at Jax. He looks shaken and terrified. Scared out of his mind. No child should go through this.


    ¡°They hit Max. Two of them took Krystal, they covered her mouth . When I tried to call for help they put


    a handkerchief over my nose.¡± He murmured shakily.


    So they drugged him. Such sick bastards. To do that to a child was heartless.


    ¡°Where did they take her Jax?¡± I ask, trying to keep my voice calm.


    He looks at me. The tears falling down his face. I hated seeing that. I wipe them away but they keep


    falling.


    ¡°The forest. They carried her into the forest¡±


    Without waiting to hear another word, I rush out. I hear Sebastian calling me but I don¡¯t stop. My mind


    I get outside and shift into Blue. The usual pain of shifting doesn¡¯t even register. I was afraid, and


    rightfully so. Different scenarios were ying through my mind. The worst of them was finding her


    dead. Her body mangled like those of the serial killer¡¯s victim.


    I speed up and try to catch her scent but it was everywhere. Which was weird.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to find her Blue. We have to¡± I cry.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine losing Krystal. She was my beautiful baby. What would I do without her? How would I


    survive if I had to bury her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think like that¡± Blue grounds out. ¡°We¡¯re going to find her¡±


    We kept running through the forest but it felt like we were running in circles. We were about to go back.


    To start again when we heard a terrifying sound.


    We stop dead in my tracks. Krystal¡¯s painful scream filled with terror freezing me where we stood. They


    were hurting her and it nearly killed me.


    We turn in the direction of the scream and ran. Almost blindly.


    ¡°What if we¡¯re toote?¡± I ask. Fear gripping my heart in a tight vice.


    Blue growls but says nothing. I could feel her trying to push down the fear. Trampling on the panic that


    wanted to take over. She shakes her furry head and focuses.


    In the distance I hear a terrifying roar. Sebastian. Blue doesn¡¯t stop though. We needed to get to


    Krystal quickly.


    We breakthrough a clearing. There was no one else around, except for a small figure lying on the


    ground. Krystal.


    Blue gives me back control and I rush to her. I kneel down next to her and a sob catches in my throat


    when I see three w marks running down her back.


    The tears that had stopped, now begin to fall freely.


    ¡°Krystal, baby¡­wake up please¡± I cry, my heart heavy.


    I push the hair away from her face. Her eyes are closed and she looks pale. The wound was bleeding,


    and it looked deep.


    I needed to get her back to the house and call a doctor. I try to lift her into my arms but she whimpers,


    breaking my already broken heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurting her¡± Blue snaps at me.


    I growl back at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I know that?¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the time for us to argue. We had to think of a way to get her back to the house. I bring her


    slowly to myp. After a minute of having no idea on what to do. Blue and I decide to risk it. She would


    be in pain but we had to get her to a doctor.


    I was about to carry her when Sebastian broke through the forest. He runs towards us, a dress


    clutched in his hands. I would have been afraid if I weren¡¯t already. He was in a partial shift.


    A partial shift was a state of in between shift. Between man and wolf. Not fully beast and not fully


    human. It was rumored that only Sebastian could manage. Others have tried it but they ended up dead.


    The co-existing consciousness of man and beast at once is too much for them.


    He reverts back to human. But his eyes remain glowing. His expression murderous. He throws me the


    dress and I catch it


    ¡°Could you please help me carry her? She¡¯s hurt¡± I ask softly as I put on the dress, my voice catching


    at the end


    He nods and takes her gently from my arms. Krystal curls into his warmth without whimpering in pain. I


    stand up and follow after him. He walks quickly but gently at the same time.


    Soon enough we got to the house. We take Krystal to her bedroom where we find the pack doctor


    waiting for us. I guess Sebastian or maybe Hunter had called him.


    ¡°Lay her on the bed¡± hemands, which Sebastian does.


    ¡°We have to stop the bleeding.¡± He says, cutting her dress. Revealing three long jagged w marks.


    My emotions fight for dominance. Between anger and pain. A sound reverberates from Sebastian¡¯s


    chest. I look at him to find his jaw set and his hands fisted to the side. I wasn¡¯t the only one burning


    from anger.


    The doctor starts cleaning her wounds. The moment he does Krystal starts screaming. My mind


    switches off and our protective instinct is activated. My fangs and ws elongate and I lounge at the


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    doctor.


    It didn¡¯t register in my mind that he was trying to help. The only thing that ran through my mind was that


    he was hurting our pup and we needed to protect her.


    Sebastian grabs me before I can do any real damage to the doctor.


    ¡°Get her out of here. And keep her out till I¡¯m done¡±


    Using brute force, Sebastian drags me out of the room, fighting and screaming.


    ¡°Calm the fuck down Red.¡± Hemands, his alpha aura washing over me. I sag against him, all fight


    leaving me.


    He lets me go before going back to Krystal¡¯s room and locking it. I sag against the wall and begin to


    cry. My daughter was hurt.


    Three grown men wed her without any remorse. Why would anyone do that to a little girl? Was it


    because she was my daughter or because she was Sebastian''s step daughter?


    It was probably because she was mine. They didn¡¯t hurt Jax, and he was Sebastian¡¯s biological child.


    My cries are interrupted when I hear soft sobsing out of Jax¡¯s room which was across Krystal¡¯s. I


    stand up and go to him, my heart wanting tofort him. I find him curled on his bed in a fetal position.


    ¡°Jax?¡± he sits up when he hears me and looks at me with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh sweetie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask softly.


    Pushing my own pain aside I go and sit with him on his bed. I pull him to me and hug him close. His


    arms wrap around me and he hugs me back strongly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault that Krystal is hurt. If I had been brave enough to do something she wouldn¡¯t be in any


    pain. I wasn¡¯t brave enough or fast enough. I¡¯m her big brother, should¡¯ve protected her¡±


    It warms my heart that he sees Krystal as his sister. But his words tear at my soul. That he would carry


    such a heavy burden is uneptable.


    If anyone was at fault it would be me. I heard someone in the woods that day. Heard him chasing me


    and instead of telling Sebastian, I kept quiet.


    I should have told him. He would have taken more precautions. Instead I kept quiet and my daughter


    got hurt because of it.


    ¡°No my love, you¡¯re not at fault. None of this is your fault. Those bad men are responsible and we are


    going to find them and punish them for what they have done. Okay?¡±


    He nods his head. His tears stop but we don¡¯t let each other go. We both needed thefort we were


    providing to each other.


    We stay holding on to each other as Krystal¡¯s screams echo through the walls. Finally after a while they


    stop, but those screams will always haunt me. The pain in her voice will always burden my heart.


    ¡°Lauren¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice prates through the fog.


    I realize that Jax has fallen asleep in my arms. Gently, Iy him down on his bed before getting up. I


    turn to look at Sebastian. He was looking at me softly and worriedly.


    As if I hadn¡¯t cried enough, I burst into fresh tears. Immediately arms go around me and my head is


    pushed to his chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, she¡¯ll be okay¡± Sebastian murmurs soothingly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get whoever is involved in her attack¡± he vows.


    With one of his hands around my waist, the other digs into my hair and starts massaging my head. If I


    wasn¡¯t so distraught I would have appreciated how good it felt to be in his arms.


    When my sobs die down, he disengages from me. Luckily Jax was still asleep and my crying hadn¡¯t


    woken him up. Sebastian takes my hand in his and leads me out of Jax''s bedroom and into Krystal¡¯s.


    We find the doctor dressing her wound. The cleaning and stitching done. He was giving us instructions


    on what to do, and how to give her medication when Krystal¡¯s eyes suddenly snapped open.


    ¡°Mommy¡± she calls softly.


    I rush to her side. ¡°It¡¯s good to see those sparkling eyes sweetie¡± I tell her soothingly, forcing a smile.


    Thest thing I want is to send her into panic.


    ¡°They told me to tell you something¡± she says sleepily. Her eyes seemingly heavy.


    The doctor had given her pain medication so she wasn¡¯t in any pain. But they did make her drowsy.


    ¡°Who?¡± I ask even though I already knew. My heart was beating widly and I couldn¡¯t stop it.


    ¡°The men that took me and hurt Jax and Uncle Max¡± she says before pausing. ¡°They told me to tell you


    that she¡¯sing for you¡±


    Her eyes close immediately after saying that and terror took over me.


    So I was right after all. She was attacked because of me. But the real question was, who is ¡®She¡¯ and


    why the hell was she hell bent on hurting me?

 37. No clues left behind.

    37. No clues left behind.


    I copse on the chair outside the house,pletely exhausted. It was nowte at night and the stars


    were out. Blinking at me in usation. It was past eleven o¡¯clock and I spent the entire time juggling


    between watching Krystal¡¯s progress and making sure that Jax was taken care of.


    He was distraught when he came to see Krystal and saw the bandages covering her back. He still


    carried the shadows of what happened. Still carried the guilt even though I tried assuring him that none


    of what happened was his fault. My only prayer was that seeing Krystal recover will help him get past


    the guilt.


    I made sure that he had eaten and bathed before reading him a story. To which he fell asleep halfway


    through it. I woke Krystal up three hourster, gave her some soup and her medication. She was


    incoherent though and soon enough she went back to sleep.


    Sebastian had disappeared after the doctor left, after making sure both kids were good. He said that he


    was going to find out how three men were able to trespass into hisnd and drug Jax, then hurt Krystal


    and max. He wanted to know how the hell those on patrol hadn¡¯t been able to sense them.


    I lean back against the chair and close my eyes. My tears threatening to fall but I refuse to allow them


    to. I¡¯ve cried more than enough today. What I needed to do was find out who was after me because


    whoever it was just crossed the line by going after my daughter.


    I hear footsteps but I don¡¯t open my eyes. I can tell it¡¯s Sebastian. His scent is uniquely his.


    I thought that he would ignore me and enter the house but he sat on the chair next to me. Making me


    open my eyes.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± I ask, just to break the silence.


    ¡°Yes¡± he sighs. ¡°All the guards werepletely unconscious¡±


    He continues, his hands fisted on hisps. ¡°They don¡¯t know anything nor do they remember how they


    ended up in that state.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    The wind blows, cooling my hot skin. I just didn¡¯t understand how that could have happened.


    Sebastian¡¯s warriors were the best of the best. So how was it possible for them to be defeated so


    easily?


    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet and that¡¯s what Hunter is trying to figure out now. I¡¯m at a loss on how three men


    could render twelve of my best warriors unconscious. We don¡¯t even know what they used or how they


    used it.¡± he growls in frustration, his hands fisted.


    I understand how he feels. For a dominant alpha male like Sebastian, this was a big blow to him. He


    boasts of having the best warriors and the best security. Yet these men, whoever they are, were able to


    get past it. It¡¯s even worse for him that a child, his step child , got hurt in the process.


    I close my eyes again. Trying to stop the nausea that was attempting to overtake me. The images of


    Krystal wounded and bleeding keep reying in my mind like a broken record. I couldn¡¯t stop them and


    with each image, I feel like I have been stabbed.


    I should have called them inside when I got home. Told them that it was gettingte. Instead I put my


    need before theirs and while I was busy chasing my orgasm like a fucking selfish bitch, they were being


    attacked. I hate myself for that.


    I can only imagine how it must have been terrifying for Jax and Krystal. How she was scared out of her


    mind when they dragged her into the forest.


    Blue tries tofort me but I push her back. Refusing to listen to her assurance. Krystal could have


    been raped, she could have been murdered and it would have been my fault. This guilt I was feeling


    was my punishment for not being careful with them.


    A sob makes it''s way from my throat and I can no longer hold back the tears. I cover my face with my


    hands in guilt and shame. Not being able to face Sebastian.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. She¡¯s now safe and we are going to find who did this¡± he tells me softly.


    He pulls my hands from my face and holds it in his. Squeezing it infort. While his thumb rubs my


    palm.


    ¡°But this was my fault. I am the reason why Jax was drugged and Max and Krystal were hurt¡± I sob.


    Feeling like my heart was being torn.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault Red¡± he insists fiercely.


    That makes me angry, because a part of me wanted him to me. I stand up and start pacing. If I had


    just told him that day. If I had just opened my mouth then we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation.


    ¡°It is¡± I shout hysterically. ¡°That day when I woke up after being kidnapped. I heard someone in the


    forest when I wasing back. They were chasing me. After you came and found me I heard them


    howl. When it seemed that you didn¡¯t hear or sense anything, I assumed that I was being paranoid.


    That I had imagined the whole thing¡±


    I stand still and face him. I wanted to see the anger and contempt in his eyes. ¡°If only I had told you.


    Maybe we could have prevented all these from happening¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I waited for an outburst. For him to rip me a new for being so careless and risking our kids. He doesn¡¯t


    do that. Instead he does something that I never expected him to do.


    He grabs me and pulls me onto hisp. At first I stiffen afraid that he would realize what he just did and


    he would push me off hisp. When that doesn¡¯t happen I sag and rx into his warmth. Iy my head


    on his shoulder. His enticing scent calming me.


    ¡°I admit that it was fucking stupid of you not to tell me what happened¡± he begins and I stiffen. But what


    he says next puts me at ease. ¡°It¡¯s still not your fault though. None of it is. So stop ming yourself¡±


    I heave a sigh of relief. I had no idea just how much a bigger part of me wanted to hear him say that


    until he did. Having him tell me it wasn¡¯t my fault even after I told him everything, relieves some of the


    guilt I was feeling.


    I was a mess. Here I am wanting him to me but also wanting him to assure me that it wasn¡¯t my


    fault.


    ¡°What we should do now is focus on how we are going to nail whoever this person is¡± he says, his thick


    voice, rumbling through the walls of his chest.


    I focus on his neck. It calls to me and I get the urge to ce a kiss where his pulse beats. I take control


    of my emotions. Knowing very well that if I did that it would shatter whatever was happening between


    us now.


    I force myself to focus on the conversation at hand. ¡°At least we now know it¡¯s a she. That¡¯s a start¡±


    He nods his head. ¡°You¡¯re sure you have no enemies? One desperate and hateful enough to hurt


    Krystal in her ns to get to you¡±


    ¡°None, none I can think of anyway. The only one I can say that hates me is Miranda. Or maybe one of


    the women you¡¯ve slept with before. I can totally see one of them going after me. After all Miranda


    hates me because I¡¯m mated to you and ording to her you¡¯re hers¡± I snort just as I feel him stiffen


    when I mention the women he slept with.


    ¡°Chill down will you?¡± I say, raising my head from his shoulder. ¡°Whoever you¡¯ve slept with before we


    mated isn¡¯t my business. As long as you remain faithful and none of them cause drama then we are


    good.¡±


    I stare into his eyes and for a moment they swallow me into their depths. He shakes his head breaking


    the connection that had both of us in a trance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think any of them would be capable of masterminding something so borate. Plus this feel


    personal, something that goes beyond mere jealousy¡±


    I clear my throat. ¡°You have no idea what a jealous and obsessive ex is capable of. The lengths they


    could go to just to get what they want¡±


    We sit in silence for a minute. Both of us lost in our own thoughts.


    ¡°What I don¡¯t get though is why there is no new scent around. There is no trace of their scent so we


    have nothing to work with¡± he says, his jaw hard and set. ¡°The only other incident I have encountered


    where there is no scent, is with the serial killer.¡±


    I freeze. Feeling like I have just been hit by a trailer. ¡°You think they may be rted?¡±


    I was afraid of the answer. Sebastian has been studying this case for a while now. If he thought that


    what happened today and what has been happening with the murders is somehow connected then it


    was serious.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­the serial killer never leaves anyone alive and he has never attacked a child. I was just


    pointing out the simrity in the absence of their scents¡±


    I breathe a sigh of relief. My heartbeat goes down just a little bit.


    ¡°Even if they are not rted, it¡¯s still disturbing that some wolves have found a way to hide their scents.


    No wonder the warriors weren¡¯t able to sense them. Packs would be attacked without them even


    knowing that an enemy had entered theirnds until it¡¯s toote¡±


    He groans before lifting me off hisp and nting me on the chair I had vacated earlier. I don¡¯t say a


    word. It seemed hisforting mood was now gone.


    ¡°I need to make some calls. See if I can dig something up¡± he says while walking towards the door


    leading to the house.


    ¡°Okay¡±


    I turn to look at the field. Already feeling cold and alone now that I wasn¡¯t in thefort of his arms.


    How strange is that?


    ¡°Red?¡±


    I swivel my head to look at him. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for what you did for Jax. Comforting him and reassuring him¡± he says, his eyes drilling into


    mine.


    He was trying tomunicate something else but I didn¡¯t know what exactly. Given his emotions kept


    shifting too fast. I don¡¯t answer him. Instead I smile at him.


    I¡¯m awarded with something precious. Something that I have never seen, even in magazines. His


    smile. And damn does he have a beautiful panty dropping smile.

 38. If you ever attack my mate...

    38. If you ever attack my mate...


    ¡°My back itches¡± Krystalins, trying to scratch her back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, it will remove the stitches. If it itches just let it be, it means it¡¯s healing¡± I exin to her


    what the doctor told me, while grabbing her hand.


    I was worried at first when she told me that. But after consulting with Doctor John, he told me not to


    worry. What I had to do was to make sure that she didn¡¯t remove her stitches.


    It¡¯s been hectic these past couple of days with Krystal confined to the house. Jax still went to school but


    Krystal had to stay since her wounds weren¡¯t fully healed.


    Taking care of a sick child wasn¡¯t easy, but taking care of a wounded and bored child was harder. There


    were times when she threw a tantrum and every time I prayed for patience. Understanding that she


    only did that because she was in pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m bored¡±


    I sigh tiredly. ¡°We can watch TV. Maybe one of your favorite cartoons¡± I suggest.


    ¡°But I have watched all of them, over and over again¡± she snaps at me.


    I haven¡¯t been to work since she was attacked. My priorities were with her. It was honestly starting to


    rm me at the number of times I have had to miss work these past few months.


    I was thinking of cancelling our fashion show. Because with everything that was going on I haven¡¯t had


    the time toe up with a design. Not to mention, at the moment my creativity well was as dry as the


    Sahara desert.


    ¡°Can I please go outside? Even if it¡¯s just for a little while¡± she pleads.


    I want to refuse. Tell her it¡¯s better for her to stay in bed, but the tears swimming in her eyes undo me.


    A few minutes or so won¡¯t hurt anyone. Besides, I¡¯ll be with her the entire time.


    I help her out of bed and slowly descend the stairs, careful not to injure her back. One my way out I


    take a pic nket which Iy down on the grass.


    It was sunny and the weather was warm. Maybe the fresh air would help her shake off the sadness that


    was slowly eating her.


    We sit on the grass and she takes a deep breath. ¡°This feels so good mommy¡±


    She has her head facing the sun. A smile on her face. She looks peaceful and free. I take out my


    phone and take a picture of her like that. I save it as my wallpaper.


    ¡°So what do you want to do?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Nothing. Just to sit here on the grass and just drink lemonade¡± she replies, her eyes still closed.


    As if she has been summoned. Monica appears with a pitcher of lemonade and two sses. She


    ces them beside us before pouring Krystal hers.


    ¡°Thank you Monica¡± I say when she is about to leave.


    She smiles at me. ¡°Anything for you and my beautiful Krystal¡±


    I give her a small smile of my own, grateful that she has embraced Krystal. With that she leaves.


    Krystal doesn¡¯t say anything, just looks at the ducks. I don¡¯t mind because it¡¯s afortable silence.


    Unlike the one we heard when I first came back to town after the whole drama with Darren.


    Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t heard from him. I don¡¯t even know if he knew that Krystal was hurt. I don¡¯t


    dwell on that, my mind shifting to Sebastian instead.


    After that day at the terrace, he went back to being his unreachable, emotionless self the next day. I


    wanted the sweet man whoforted me back, but I also knew that I was walking on treacherous


    water. There was no room for love in our union. Doing so would only leave me with heartbreak because


    I was sure that it would be one sided.


    The culprits were yet to be found. Jax and Krystal had given a description of what they remembered of


    the men. It wasn¡¯t much but Sebastian had people looking for them. So far there wasn¡¯t any luck. It was


    like they didn¡¯t exist at all.


    The few times I managed to see him, he looked tired and worn out. I guess this whole issue of the


    serial killer and whoever is after me was wearing him down. I honestly can¡¯t imagine how tiring it is to


    be searching for people who are good at hiding. It was like searching for ghosts. Not that they existed


    or anything like that.


    ¡°Mom, do you think those bad men wille back?¡± she asks, startling me. Her eyes were focused on


    the ground.


    I could tell there was fear behind her voice. The fear thates with uncertainty of whether those men


    wille back to hurt her again. I wanted to assure her but I couldn¡¯t be sure so I lied instead.


    ¡°No they won¡¯t and if they do try they will be caught and punished.¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that


    you got hurt because of me Krystal¡±


    It brings tears to my eyes every time I remember that day. Every time she winced in pain. Or cried


    when she moved wrongly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay mama. I know it wasn¡¯t your fault¡± she says softly, reverting back to using the name she used


    when she was a child.


    She stands up carefully andes to stand in front of me. She wraps arms around me, burying her


    head in my neck. I hug her back, careful not to touch her wound.


    ¡°I love you Krystal¡± I murmur, kissing her temple.


    She replies instantly. ¡°I love you too mommy¡±


    We stay like that for a while before we disengage.


    ¡°Can you take me back to my room? I feel tired and sleepy¡±


    I nod my head and stand. Taking her hand in mine, I lead her into the house and up the stairs to her


    room. I make sure she¡¯s settled and asleep before leaving the room.


    Remembering the pitcher and sses, I go back outside and bring them into the house. I was debating


    whether to go and take a power nap when I heard the scrunch of tires. Followed by a car opening then


    closing.


    ¡°Lauren..e the fuck outside¡±


    Darren¡¯s shouting voice freezes me. I manage to get my limbs moving and go outside. I find him


    standing near his car fuming. He is livid and looks ready tomit murder.


    ¡°Why the hell am I finding out that Krystal was attacked¡± he fumes. His eyes shifting colors.


    His hair was in a mess, same with his clothes. He had a week¡¯s stubble and generally looked like shit.


    I stare at him calmly. He was raging and I wasn¡¯t about to lose my cool with him. ¡°I tried calling you to


    let you know but you ignored all my calls¡±


    I see something like guilt shing through his eyes. It¡¯s quickly reced by anger though. Fury that I


    could feel all the way to where I was standing.


    ¡°That is not a fucking excuse.¡± He yells


    ¡°Calm down Darren¡± I tell him, surveying the ce.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Where the hell was Hunter and the rest of the warriors? Couldn¡¯t they hear Darren shouting like a


    maniac? I needed them just in case things got out of hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to call down. I left her in your care and she got hurt. What type of a fucking mother are


    you? Or were you too busy ridding that fucking bastard¡¯s balls to think of your daughter¡±


    His words were like a p to my face. I was hurt but it immediately turns to anger. I can feel the familiar


    darkness raising its head. Waking up from a long slumber. I try to stomp it but it¡¯s nearly impossible.


    I growl ¡°Don¡¯t fucking talk about my mate like that. And what about you, where were you? Drowning


    yourself in a bottle because your pathetic excuse of a mate was spreading her legs for other men


    behind your back. You¡¯re so pathetic no wonder you couldn¡¯t keep Miranda interested. She saw you as


    a weak coward and she used you then left you high and dry¡±


    The words that were pouring out of my mouth were in my voice but they weren¡¯t mine. They were full of


    malice, something that wasn¡¯t me. Or maybe it was, I just never knew it.


    Too focused on my anger I don¡¯t see him moving. One minute he was standing away from me and the


    next his hands were wrapped around my neck. Cutting off my air supply. I got the sense of deja vu.


    Haven¡¯t we been here before? On the day he kicked me out of Krystal¡¯s birthday, he choked me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever fucking talk about me like that. I¡¯m your alpha and mate¡±


    I wanted to tell him he wasn¡¯t either of those but I couldn¡¯t get any word out. Where were those bloody


    warriors? I was being choked and they were nowhere to be seen.


    I try wing at his hands but he still doesn¡¯t let go. ck dots were dancing in my vision and just when


    I was about to lose consciousness, Darren is ripped away from me.


    I fall to the ground coughing and trying to pull as much air to my lungs as I can. My throat is burning


    and it hurts. I hear the sound of flesh hitting flesh.


    I look up to find Sebastian beating the crap out of Darren. Darren didn¡¯t even stand a chance. I hear the


    crunch of a broken bone and I grimace. I¡¯d hate to be at the receiving end of Sebastian¡¯s anger.


    I know that I was being choked a few minutes ago, but I can¡¯t help finding it sexy and how wlessly


    and effortlessly Sebastian moved. He was steady on his feat. Knowing when to heat. He was the


    epitome of a warrior.


    Hends a final blow before lifting him up by the neck.


    ¡°If you ever attack my mate again, I will end you. Krystal father or not¡± he snarls before throwing Darren


    to the ground.


    ¡°Take him out of my fuckingpound. Then you¡¯lle back and tell me where you were when your


    Luna was being attacked¡±


    It¡¯s only then that I realize that the warriors were standing near Darren¡¯s car. Hunter included.


    Sebastian walks to me and helps me up. I hear the engine turn on but I don¡¯t bother. My throat was


    burning so bad, I just wanted to take some pain meds and sleep a little.


    I rub my throat but it only makes the burning worse so I stop.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you inside¡± Sebastian tells me softly. ¡°We can discuss what happened after you¡¯ve gotten


    some rest¡±

 39. Making progress

    39. Making progress


    He gently leads me into the house. His arms wrapped protectively around my waist. Without any words


    he guides me up the stairs and into our bedroom.


    The moment we get there I get on the bed. The events that happened and staying up with Krystal


    already draining me. I look up at Sebastian expecting him to leave now that I was in bed but he doesn¡¯t.


    Instead hees and sits next to me.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asks, his fingers gently caressing my neck.


    I knew without looking that I have bruises. The good thing about being a werewolf is that it would heal


    within a few hours. You are probably wondering, if that¡¯s the case then why hasn¡¯t Krystal¡¯s wound


    healed already. That¡¯s because she¡¯s still a kid and she has yet to shift. We usually shift when we are


    around thirteen. That¡¯s also when all the perks of being a wolf kick in.


    ¡°A bit¡± I reply, staring at his eyes.


    I don¡¯t know how his eyes always have this ability to draw me in. I could honestly drown in those green


    orbs.


    His growl brings me back to the present. At first I thought he was angry because I was eyeing him up.


    But I soon realize it''s because of what I had just said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It will heal like it never happened¡± I reassure him, grasping his hand in mine.


    He looks at where I have touched him for a while, before gently shaking my hand off. If I am being


    honest. I¡¯ll have to admit that his actions stung a little.


    I fold my hands on myp and look anywhere but at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just get some rest. Could you get Monica to watch Krystal for a bit? She went to sleep a few


    minutes ago and I would appreciate it if someone was with her when she woke up¡± I say softly.


    In a way I was dismissing him but it was for the best. I needed sleep and I needed to put my walls back


    up.


    I couldn¡¯t allow myself to fall for him because he would never love me back. No matter what, I didn¡¯t


    deserve loving another man who didn¡¯t love me back.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He nods his head and gets off the bed. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that you got attacked in my ownpound.


    First Krystal and now you. I promise it won¡¯t fucking happen again.¡±


    With that he leaves. Closing the door behind him. I slump against the bed beforeying down.


    ****************


    The constant ringing of my phone wakes me up. I try to ignore it but it keeps on ringing. Frustrated, I


    open my eyes and pick it up from the bedside table.


    Seeing ire¡¯s name shing, I answer it.


    ¡°Oh goddess. Brent just told me what happened. I am really sorry. We honestly didn¡¯t think that he


    woulde and attack you¡±


    From here rumbling I deduce that she was talking about Darren. I push the hair out of my face and sit


    up. Leaning against the headboard.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay ire¡­¡± I try to say but she cuts me off.


    ¡°No it¡¯s not okay. We told him since you mentioned that he hasn¡¯t been picking your calls. But we never


    imagined that he woulde and attack you¡±


    My hands automatically goes to my neck. It felt better now. It wasn¡¯t burning like before. Thank the


    goddess for the quick healing. Otherwise it would be hard exining how I got bruises on my neck.


    I sigh when she continues to rumble. Pinching the bridge of my nose in frustration. If only she would


    allow me to talk then she would know that I don¡¯t me her at all. She shouldn¡¯t feel responsible for


    Darren¡¯s actions.


    ¡°ire!¡± I shout finally having enough. ¡°I want you to listen to me and listen well. It isn¡¯t your fault. And


    you shouldn¡¯t me yourself because of that selfish prick. It all on him¡±


    I hear her release a whoosh of breath before she speaks.


    ¡°Okay then if you say so¡­so how is Krystal doing?¡±


    We fall into our normal conversation. I fill her in on Krystal¡¯s progress and she tells me what has been


    going on her side. Including the fact that Darren¡¯s parents are pissed at him for attacking me.


    I make a mental note to go visit them soon. Darren and I have bad blood, but his parents always


    treated me like their daughter.


    After talking for close to an hour. We say our goodbyes and hang up. Now that I was up it was


    impossible for me to go back to sleep. I get out of bed before going to check up on Krystal. She was


    still asleep.


    I also check on Jax, since it was after school. When I don¡¯t find him in his room, Monica informs me


    that he was at ser practice.


    I was just about to bake some cookies when Sebastian pops up in the kitchen.


    ¡°Do you mind setting the baking aside for a while? We need to talk¡± he tells me.


    Since I had not even begun I agreed and followed him to his office. Once we get inside he closes the


    door behind him. I take a seat and he does the same.


    ¡°How¡¯s your neck?¡± he begins. Concern swimming in the depth of his eyes.


    ¡°Good. Doesn¡¯t hurt anymore¡±


    He studies me for a while. An awkward silence descends on the room. I keep shifting in my chair.


    Unable to find afortable spot.


    He clears his throat ¡°That¡¯s good¡± he pauses before continuing. ¡°I need a clear picture of what


    happened today¡± he says his brows a little bit furrowed.


    I study him and see the tiredness in his eyes. I don¡¯t know if he has even slept these past few weeks.


    He needed rest and he needed it bad.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want me to say. He came shouting my name and using me of not informing


    him about Krystal¡¯s attack. I did try calling him but he never answered. He used me of being a bad


    mother and said some other nasty stuff. I got angry and said some nasty stuff back¡± I say with a shrug.


    I didn¡¯t want to go through it all over again. I¡¯m still scared of how easily I lost control today. I felt it the


    moment I did but it was like I was stuck inside my own body while someone else controlled it.


    ¡°What nasty stuff did he say?¡± he asks but I keep quiet instead.


    If only Darren knew how wrong he was about me riding Sebastian. How shocked he would be if he


    found out that my current mate has never even kissed me.


    ¡°Red?¡± he enquires in a taut voice.


    ¡°Can we just let it go? I don¡¯t feel like rehashing it¡­by the way where were your warriors?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t see what you¡¯re trying to do¡± he res at me but I just smirk.


    Yes I was trying to change the subject, but I was also curious. They should have been there and who


    the hell let him in the first ce?


    He sighs. ¡°Apparently they had gone to follow a lead about the attack on Krystal. They heard the


    shouting and by the time they got back the dick had already attacked you. Don¡¯t worry I have dealt with


    them for leaving their posts¡±


    It makes sense why Darren had easily entered Sebastian¡¯spound. And why he felt confident


    enough to attack me.


    Of course it was stupid for all of them to leave but if Hunter took all of them with him then it means that


    it was likely a big lead. One that would probably require back up.


    ¡°Did they find anything?¡± I ask in hope. Maybe we could finally get answers and put a stop to what has


    been happening.


    He blows out a breath and sags in his chair. ¡°No, it was a dead end¡±


    He looks so dead tired that I feel sorry for him.


    ¡°Maybe you should give him a shoulder massage¡± Blue tells me, giving me one of her outrageous


    suggestions.


    ¡°As if he would ever let me touch him¡± I snort.


    I tried holding his hands just a few hours ago. The man shook it off, so what makes Blue think that he¡¯ll


    want me massaging him?


    ¡°Just try it. I have a good feeling about this. Besides he is too tired to resist¡± she replies and I can


    imagine her shrugging her shoulders.


    It wouldn¡¯t hurt to try right? The worst that can happen is him rejecting me and ending me up with a


    bruised ego.


    ¡°Fine but if it blows up in my face the me is on you¡± I tell her getting up from my seat. She doesn¡¯t


    reply, just grins at me.


    I quickly round his desk before I chicken out and go stand behind his chair. Before he can say anything,


    I spread my hands on his shoulders and start massaging him.


    ¡°Red?¡± he questions, trying to stand up.


    I push him back on the chair. ¡°Rx, it¡¯s just a massage. You¡¯re so tense I can feel it under my fingers¡±


    He doesn¡¯t say anything. Just sits there in a stiff position. I begin working my magic and soon he


    rxes and melts into the seat. His musky scent surrounds me and I can¡¯t help but take a discreet sniff.


    ¡°Told you¡± Blue chimes in.


    I groan internally. Which just makes herugh. I don¡¯t say anything. Afraid that if I opened my mouth it


    would interrupt the atmosphere. I continue massaging him. Slowly by slowly the tension starts leaving


    him.


    We continue in silence but that¡¯s until I catch the reports and pictures on his desk.


    ¡°That is disturbing¡± I murmur, cringing at the sight of the dead bodies. ¡°Nothing yet?¡±


    He sighs before answering. ¡°Nothing. Thetest victim was murdered a few days ago, and just like with


    the rest there was no clue left behind¡±


    I study the pictures. Just like with the others, the body was torn apart. It honestly surprises me that


    humans think this was done by a man. By how torn and shredded the bodies are it doesn¡¯t take a


    genius to figure out that it was done by something else.


    It would have been better if they said it was an animal attack instead of a human. But then again


    humans are afraid of what they don¡¯t know, and most of them prefer living in denial instead of facing


    reality.


    ¡°Maybe you should talk to Krystal once she¡¯s better¡± I tell him remembering that day in the living room.


    ¡°She went into some sort of trance when she identally saw the news about the murders. She started


    speaking in what Monica told me was the forgottennguage of the deities. Maybe she was shown


    something¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t be using Krystal like this. Or exposing her to these deaths but I believe she was shown


    something concerning these deaths. Something that could help.


    Sebastian nods his head just as I hear Krystal calling my name. I stop massaging him. ¡°I should leave.


    Let you get back to work¡± I say before turning to leave.


    ¡°Red¡± he calls me. ¡°We have a charity g we have to attend next week. Wear something eye


    catching¡±


    ¡°Definitely¡± I smile at him. Already excited about it.


    ¡°And thanks. For the massage¡± he adds, not looking at me. It was okay though. The warmth in his tone


    was enough for me.


    ¡°Anytime alpha mate¡± I reply, feeling happy with the progress.

 40. Charity gala.

    40. Charity g.


    Sebastian.


    I swipe everything off my desk in frustration. How the fuck is it possible that these men continue to


    evade me. There¡¯s still no clue on the men that attacked Krystal. Nor the serial killer that continues


    hunting down both werewolves and humans.


    My breathinges hard and fast. What the hell was I missing? There has to be something.


    Something I am missing. Or I wasn''t doing something correctly .


    I was supposed to be the alpha of alphas, not that I was bragging or anything. Yet these men continue


    being a mystery to me. They continue eluding me.


    ¡°Maybe we are looking at it from the wrong perspective?¡± Fang chimes in.


    I reply irritatedly. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure we¡¯ve looked at from all angles and perspectives¡±


    I copse on my seat, running my hand through my hair. Today was the charity event. I¡¯ve probably


    ruined my hair with continually running my hand through it, but fuck it. Who cares if my hair is perfectly


    styled when I have more important things to focus on?


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying¡± Fang says with a shrug. If you could even call it a shrug.


    ¡°Unless there is something we are missing then we¡¯ve exhausted all possibilities¡± I repeat, sighing in


    defeat.


    Things were just not adding up. I didn¡¯t know what to fucking do especially with the murders. Those


    people died in a very fucking painful way and I can¡¯t even get justice for them. Or catch the bastard


    doing it thus prevent more deaths.


    Every day I hope and pray that we will find a clue. Every day I am fucking disappointed when I don¡¯t.


    I¡¯ve put everything in my life on a stand still including my work, just so I can focus on this case. Yet I


    have made no progress.


    Let me not even start on Krystal¡¯s case. She was attacked in my fuckingpound. I promised Red


    when she signed the contract that she¡¯ll have my protection. Yet she and her daughter have been


    attacked while in my care.


    Every fucking day I remember that day in the clearing. When I found Lauren crying her heart out while


    holding Krystal in her arms. I remember the three shes on Krystal¡¯s back.


    I remember the blood that soaked her clothes and how pale she was. It fucking gutted me when she


    screamed as her wounds were being cleaned. It destroys me that just like I¡¯ve disappointed the families


    of the murder victims by not catching the killer. I have also let Krystal down by not catching the men


    that attacked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault Bash. You can¡¯t always control everything that happens¡± Fang tells me, sadness


    sipping into his voice. He may not want to admit but he was feeling the same kind of failure I was.


    I don¡¯t answer him. There was no need because I won¡¯t be able to get rid of the guilt. Not until I catch


    the people responsible.


    There¡¯s a knock on my office door. Ipose myself and look up just as James, Monica¡¯s matees


    in. He bows and I groan.


    ¡°How many times have I told you not to do that shit James?¡± I re at him.


    He just shrugs. ¡°You know I¡¯ll never listen¡±


    He and Monica have been with me long before my parents died. They were like a second set of


    parents to me. They were a big help when I had to take my alpha title at just seventeen. They basically


    raised me.


    I shake my head at him. I wasn¡¯t in any mood to argue. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll bete for the g. Monica informs me the Luna is ready and she¡¯s about toe down¡±


    I look at my watch. We were already thirty minuteste. I didn¡¯t care though. The only reason I was


    even going was because I was the benefactor of the event. This would also be Lauren''s and I''s first


    official public appearance as a couple.


    ¡°Fine lets go¡± I reply, getting up from my chair.


    We get to the living room just as Lauren descends the stairs.


    Fuck! I said I wouldn¡¯t ever touch her but she was making it fucking impossible to abide to the rules.


    ¡°Wow¡­you look pretty¡± I hear Jax say.


    He was standing hand in hand with Krystal. Both of them looked at Lauren in awe and wonder. I had


    not even noticed them until I spoke.


    Laurenes down from thest step and twirls around in front of the kids.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± she says with a big smile.


    She had a ck sequin backless gown with a plunge neckline. Her hair was done in a sort of


    make up wasn¡¯t over the top. Simple in a way that drew attention to her hazel eyes.


    ¡°Like a queen¡± Krystal answers.


    Lauren justughs before bypassing the kids anding to me. She gives me a shy smile.


    ¡°You ready to go?¡± I ask clearing my throat.


    Fuck! This evening was going to be fucking hard. I can''t wait to be done with it.


    She nods her head before turning to the kids. ¡°Okay,e give me some love before I leave¡±


    Immediately they scramble to her. She bends down giving me the perfect view of her perky ass. I groan


    internally, suppressing whatever attraction was trying to rise up.


    She hugs the kids one by one. Krystal seems used to it but I see the emotions ying in Jax''s eyes.


    Miranda never hugged him. So to have Lauren give him that when she didn¡¯t need to. Moves me in a


    way I don¡¯t want to acknowledge.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to bete¡± I growl in irritation.


    We were alreadyte, but I just wanted her ass away from my face. She finishes hugging them and


    telling them goodnight and we leave.


    Since it was a g, we would be taking the limo. We find Hunter waiting for us in a suit. I usher Lauren


    in and we drive off.


    ¡°Is there anything I need to do, or names of people I need to know?¡± She asks a few minutes into the


    ride.


    Our section of the limo was soundproof so Hunter couldn¡¯t hear what we were talking about. I fill her in


    on what¡¯s needed.


    My business partners, investors and who to keep an eye on. We also get our stories straight all the


    while I can¡¯t get my fucking eyes off her.


    We get to our destination. Just like it¡¯s expected there are reporters which I fucking hate. Hunter opens


    the door for us and I get out first. I hold out my hand for her and help her out. The moment we do, we


    are surrounded by paparazzi.


    I wrap my hand protectively around her waist, as Hunter tries to push them away.


    ¡°Mrs Ashford, this is your first public event with Sebastian Ashford, how does it feel?¡± one of them asks.


    ¡°You look stunning Lauren, is the dress from one of your collections?¡±


    ¡°Are you on good terms with Darren and Miranda?¡±


    They keep bombarding us with questions and it¡¯s fucking annoying. I feel a rumble trying to make it


    past my throat but I push it down. We finally are able to get past them and get into the hall. If I had


    thought outside was hard then inside was fucking worse.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sebastian, d to have you here, and the fact that you¡¯ve brought your beautiful wife with you¡± Mark


    says rushing to us.


    He''s one of the many people who have been trying to get me to invest in their failing business. The had


    no potential to ever rise back up again but they never fucking see that.


    Lauren smiles at him while I just groan. The ass kissing always gets to me. Everyone trying to get in


    business with Sebastian Ashford. Or trying to get me to invest in theirpany. It¡¯s fucking grates on


    my nerves.


    He talks but I don¡¯t even pay attention. He realizes that and switches to Lauren. Either she¡¯s a good


    actress or she is genuinely interested in what he was saying, because she engages him.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse us I think my wife is parched¡± I cut him off.


    Without waiting for an answer I pull Lauren away. I wanted to get this over and done with. We would


    stay for a little while then make an excuse and leave.


    ¡°That was rude Sebastian¡± Lauren scolds me. I scoff.


    A waiter offers us some champagne. I would have preferred something stronger to deal with the


    headache. But the champagne would have to do.


    ¡°And he wasn¡¯t?¡± I ask her. She looks confused but I don¡¯t give her any exnation.


    Fuck, I needed to leave. The feel of Lauren¡¯s curve under my palm was driving me crazy. Fang wasn¡¯t


    faring well also.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asks, staring at me in question.


    I groan and nod. Surveying the room. I spot one of my business partners, Alpha Garret. He was around


    my age and he was the perfect distraction.


    I lead Lauren avoiding anyone who wanted to speak to me. We were being given curious eyes. Women


    eyeing me up, while the men eye fucked Lauren which just pissed me the fuck off.


    ¡°Sebastian¡± Garret answers with a smile. pping me on the back.


    He turns to Lauren and his smile gets bigger.


    ¡°Damn, if you weren¡¯t already mate-d, I mean married to Bash I would already have imed you as


    mine¡± he says which makes Laurenugh.


    The sound goes straight to my dick. I snarl lowly. Was the bastard trying to get me to expose our secret


    or what?


    ¡°No need to get all snarly at me Bash¡± he says with a smirk.


    ¡°I like you¡± Lauren tells Garret with a chuckle and I tighten my arms around her waist. ¡°But I¡¯m a one


    man type of woman. Sebastian will forever be the only man I want and need¡±


    She finishes and leans into me. Making Fang and me rx a little bit. I don¡¯t know how she is able to


    make me lose this much control.


    No woman, not even Miranda has ever made me feel this way. The need to gouge out the eyes of


    every fucking man in the room who so as much turns their eyes in her direction.


    I was just starting to rx when Lauren stiffens beside me. I look down at her to find her hands fisted


    and her eyes zing like a raging fire. I turn to look at where she was staring at. Only to find her


    looking at Darren and Miranda who had walked hand in hand.


    It pissed me off to see them here but what got my teeth grinding though, was the hunger and lust that


    was on Darren¡¯s face as he stared at Red.

 41. The kiss

    41. The kiss


    Lauren


    I was just beginning to rx when I scented Darren and his bitch. My whole mood deescted from


    there but I kept a brave face up. I kept smiling even though all I wanted was to punch his smug face.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Sebastian asks me, leading me to our designated table.


    ¡°Yeah¡± I say with a smile.


    He scoffs and I know that he knows that I am lying. I wasn¡¯t fucking okay. We take our seats and the


    speeches begin. I sit there hyper aware of Sebastian near me. His dominating presence and his hands


    on the back of my seat.


    He is asked to make a speech and he reluctantly does. Sebastian looks great in a suit, but in a tux. He


    looks deliciously yummy. My eyes stay focused on him. Unable to tear them away.


    He stands up tall at the podium. His confidence sucking you in like a vortex.


    It¡¯s natural for females to be attracted to the strongest male. The confident types. The one that screams


    dominant energy.


    Sebastian was all that. That¡¯s why every woman in the room including me was attracted to him. Was


    drooling over him.


    He finishes his speech andes back. I am ashamed to say I didn¡¯t hear a fucking word he said.


    ¡°We should leave¡± he whispers next to my ear sending a shiver down my spine.


    I mp my legs shut. This was definitely not the time to get aroused. My only hope was that the with


    the many different perfume scents in the room, he won¡¯t be able to smell my arousal.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re the benefactor of the event. Let¡¯s stay for about an hour¡± I reply cing my palm on his


    thigh.


    He groans as if I have asked him to take a dip into ake filled with piranhas. It makes me chuckle at


    how much he hates being here.


    Food is soon served and we dive in. The conversation is pleasant enough and I find myself engaging in


    it.


    Darren was seated three tables away. I was actually surprised that he came. He usually doesn¡¯t attend


    these type of things.


    Infact the one thing he has inmon with Sebastian is that they downright hated these social events.


    When we were together he used to deny me the opportunity to go to such events. So ire was mostly


    our representative.


    Darren also hated the constant media attention, so he had made me stay out of the public eye even


    though I was a fashion designer.


    Up until the story with Darren and Miranda blew up and the media dug into my life. Most people didn¡¯t


    even know that I was co-owner of Ruby with ire.


    I was mostly just known as ire¡¯s friend. Back then I didn¡¯t mind because I loved Darren so much that


    I would have done anything for him. Now, though I see how toxic he was.


    ¡°Would you like to dance?¡± I am interrupted from my thoughts by Sebastian¡¯s sexy voice.


    ¡°I am not much of a dancer.¡± I shyly tell him.


    If I was being honest though, I was a terrible dancer. I had two left feet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll just follow my lead¡± he says softly.


    ¡°Fine, but if I step on you don¡¯t me me. I warned you in advance¡±


    He chuckles then wraps his hands around mine. Before pulling me up. Iugh a little as we join the


    other dancing couples.


    ¡°Put your hands on my shoulder¡± he instructs and I do exactly that.


    His arms go around my waist, bringing me flush against his hard chest. I feel every inch of him and it is


    driving me insane.


    We start dancing and the fear kicks in. Fear of making a fool of myself and also stepping him.


    ¡°Rx, you¡¯re so tense its making your dancing stiff¡± he points out, his arm tightening possessively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything. Let the music lead, your body will know what to do¡±


    I take a deep breath, then let it go. I feel myself rxing into his arms and it feels amazing. I realize that


    I am actually dancing and not falling t on my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it¡± I say in excitement looking up at him.


    The look that greets me almost freezes me on the spot. I see hunger in his green orbs and it kicks my


    desire up.


    I feel my nipples harden. I hope to the goddess he doesn¡¯t feel it through the fabric of my dress.


    My steps tters a little making me almost fall. Sebastian catches me before I face nt and I am


    thankful for that.


    We continue dancing and my eyes remain glued to his lips. The urge to taste him almost chocking me.


    ¡°Lauren¡± he warns lowly. His voice husky.


    Without thinking or heading to his warning, I lift my head and kiss his strong jaw. He was probably


    going to murder me after this but I didn¡¯t care.


    I needed more of him, so I moved my lips and pecked him on his. It was a tame kiss but the thrill I got


    told me all I needed to know.


    The songes to an end and he steps away. The burning stare of those around us brings me back to


    the present. Breaking the spell and making me hyper aware of what I just did.


    ¡°I need to get some air¡± I start hyperventting.


    ¡°Red¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back¡± I say.


    I leave before he can say anything else. I was slightly embarrassed and mortified by what I had just


    done. I wasn¡¯t supposed to kiss him. No matter how small or harmless I thought the kiss was.


    I let myself get carried away.


    The eyes of those present continue burning through me but I don¡¯t even care. Not when I have likely


    put everything on the line.


    Once I get to the garden and away from the crowd I take deep breaths. Each one rxing me bit by bit.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was just starting to rx when Darren emerged out of thin air.


    Fuck my life. I had no time to deal with him.


    I immediately turn to leave but he grabs my hand firmly.


    ¡°Get your fucking hands off me¡± I whisper yell at him, ripping my hands from his.


    He raises his hands up in surrender.


    ¡°I swear that Ie in peace. I just want to apologize for the other day. I crossed the line and I am


    sorry.¡±


    I study him and I feel a pang of disappointment when I see his bruises are healed.


    I would have been d to see the marks of Sebastian¡¯s beating marring his face.


    ¡°Apology epted. Now, bye¡± I reply.


    I was about to turn but he stops me again.


    ¡°How is she doing? I haven¡¯t gotten a chance toe see¡± I tells me.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten the chance or you just don¡¯t want to? If you really wanted to see her you would


    have moved heavens to make it happen¡±


    ¡°Well your mate¡± he begins sarcastically. ¡°Told me not toe near you or hispound¡±


    I rub the bridge of my nose in irritation. ¡°And you couldn¡¯t call me to ask how she¡¯s doing? Or better yet


    ask me to have her dropped at your ce¡±


    Why the hell was he even making excuses? Couldn¡¯t he just admit that he was turning into one of those


    drunk deadbeat dads?


    I sigh. ¡°She¡¯s doing okay. Her wounds are closed up and healing well¡­now if there is nothing else, I


    need to get back to my mate¡±


    He doesn¡¯t say anything. His eyes look behind me and I swear I see him give a small nod. Just then out


    of nowhere someone bumps me from behind.


    I was unsteady on my feet and I end up stumbling into Darren¡¯s arms. He wraps his arms around my


    waist just as hear a terrifying growl.


    I jump in fright and turn to find Sebastian watching us. His fist closed and eyes glowing.


    Shit. I know what it must have looked to him. I turn to search for whoever bumped into me but I find


    nobody. Just air.


    ¡°We are leaving¡± Sebastian says, through ground teeth.


    ¡°Look man¡­¡± Darren goes to say but Sebastian cuts him off.


    ¡°You better shut your fucking mouth before I forget we are among humans and rip off you fucking arms¡±


    Sebastian snarls, making Darren swallow hard.


    Sebastian holds out his arms for me and I silently take it. He leads us back into the hall where he


    proceeds to find the hostess. He offers some excuse and apologizes before we leave.


    I can tell by the tension in his arms that he was pissed off. His breathing was hard and his grip on my


    hand was tight. We get outside but Hunter is nowhere to be seen.


    I turn to face him. ¡°It wasn¡¯t what it looked like. Someone bumped me from behind and I stumbled into


    Darren¡± I try exining.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he would believe me. Especially since the mysterious person had vanished into thin air


    but I had to try. I couldn¡¯t have him believing that something was going on between me and Darren.


    ¡°It was a setup¡± was his only reply.


    ¡°What do you mean ?¡± I ask in confusion.


    ¡°Miranda was hiding in the shadows. Darren signaled her and she bumped you. They probably thought


    I¡¯d catch you two like that and use you of cheating¡± he says, his fists balled.


    I gasp remembering the small nod that Darren gave. He had signaled Miranda.


    I force the anger down. ¡°Hey it¡¯s okay. At least their n failed¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it also seems like they have joined forces. Looks like they¡¯re trying to cause rifts between us¡±


    I nod my head in agreement. That was a more likely exnation.


    ¡°Speaking of which, we were to get back at them. How are we going to do that?¡± it¡¯s not the best time to


    talk about revenge but given what just happened I needed to know.


    He say nothing. He looks past me for a while. His eyes thene back to me. He shakes my hand off


    and wraps his arm around my waist, bringing me close.


    ¡°There¡¯s a man taking our photos¡± he tells me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give him something better to work with¡±


    ¡°What do you mea¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t get to finish my sentence because his mouthes crashing down on me.


    Sebastian doesn¡¯t just kiss me. He fucking ims me. Every square inch of his mouth on min is pure


    ecstasy. His kiss is scorching and I can feel it down to the tips of my toes.


    This is the toe curling kiss I have read about. The type that sends delicious tingles down your spine.


    The kind that you want to go on forever. It leaves you breathless but you feel like you don¡¯t even need


    to breathe.


    All too soon he breaks the kiss. Our breathing is hard and I can feel him in every fiber of my body. He


    takes out his phone and it¡¯s only then that I realize it¡¯s ringing.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± he answers, his breathing back to normal.


    I was still in his arms so I feel him stiffen


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in ten¡± he replies before ending the call.


    He puts the phone back in his pocket and lets go of me. I immediately feel the loss of the connection


    we just had a moment ago.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask him worriedly.


    He seemed he was back to being pissed off. Our earlier kiss already forgotten.


    ¡°They found another body. I need to go¡± he growled. Just as Hunter pulled in next to us.


    ¡°Hunter will take you home while a catch a taxi¡±


    He opens the door for me. Before getting in, I kiss him on the cheek.


    ¡°Be careful¡± I breathed.


    He nods and I get in. He closes the door and Hunter drives off.


    I really hope that they are able to catch the killer. Maybe then I can get more time with him.

 42. Arrested

    42. Arrested


    I have been on cloud nine since the charity event. I couldn¡¯t help reying the kiss over and over in my


    head.


    The g was on Saturday and on Monday, ire and I had to go for a business trip to Japan but that


    didn¡¯t stop me from thinking about Sebastian.


    I wanted to share it with ire. Tell her how amazing it was. Damn it, I wanted to shout it from the


    rooftops.


    I honestly can¡¯t believe he kissed me. Yes it was because of the paparazzi but that didn¡¯t matter.


    There had been a certain unquenchable hunger in his kiss and I wanted more of that. More of his lips


    on mine.


    I have never been kissed like that. Never with such hunger and fire. I know it¡¯s wrong topare


    Sebastian and Darren but I can¡¯t help it.


    I thought Darren¡¯s kisses were the best in the world but I had been wrong. Now that I have been kissed


    by Sebastian, I know Darren¡¯s were stale. Theycked passion. Theycked fire.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± ire asks me.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Today was Thursday and we were on our way back home. I was excited to see Sebastian and the kids.


    ¡°I asked if we can get lunch once wend. I missed breakfast¡± she repeats.


    ¡°Yeah sure. I wouldn¡¯t mind eating before going home¡± I answer her.


    We settle back into silence. We were only an hour away and with each second my excitement grew.


    I¡¯ve spoken to Jax and Krystal every night. Sebastian not so much.


    I know he is busy. Especially with the recent death, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of longing in my


    gut. Maybe once the case was solved we would have time to bond more.


    ¡°You¡¯ve fallen hard¡± Blue says in a chuckle.


    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯ve not fallen for him. It¡¯s just sexual attraction¡± I snarl.


    As if I would ever fall in love again. Darren made sure that my heart would forever be too broken to


    ever love again. What I felt for Sebastian was pure lust.


    ¡°Continue lying to yourself. You¡¯re falling for him and you¡¯re falling fast¡±


    I reply in irritation. ¡°It¡¯s not possible to fall in love with someone over the span of a few months¡±


    I have been with Sebastian for less than five months. That¡¯s just not enough time to learn about him


    and fall in love.


    ¡°When have I ever been wrong?¡± she asks me.


    I think back and unfortunately she is never wrong. ¡°You¡¯re wrong this time. I can assure you that¡±


    ¡°Is that why you almost melted into a puddle when he kissed us?¡± she asks sarcastically.


    I sigh in frustration. ¡°I just told you that it was lust. Why won¡¯t you just let the freaking issue go? It is


    pure undiluted lust period.¡±


    ¡°Fine but I can¡¯t wait to tell you ¡®I told you so¡± she says before shutting herself off.


    Must she always have thest say? It is always so freaking annoying when she does that.


    I turn to ire only to find her with her eyes closed. I swear ire could sleep anywhere, something


    that I usually find hard to do.


    I go through my emails. Answering those that I wasn¡¯t able to. I also email Sheryl and ask her to send


    me my schedule for next week. I like being a step ahead.


    Since tomorrow was Friday and we had juste from this trip. ire and I decided that none of us


    would go to work. Just because we traveled business ss, doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t get jeg.


    By the time I was done answering my emails we hadnded. We get out and hail a cab. We packed


    light, so we didn¡¯t have a lot to carry.


    We stop by our favorite restaurant. Thankfully it wasn¡¯t crowded and we were immediately seated. We


    order and wait for it to be prepared.


    ¡°So have you tried the vibrator yet?¡± ire asks out of the blue.


    ¡°You ask the weirdest questions at the weirdest time¡± I say in reply.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why she was asking about vibrators when we should be focusing on food. But


    then again that¡¯s just ire for you.


    None of our business partners would ever guess that she was weird as hell. I liked her that way though.


    Normal is so overrated.


    ¡°That¡¯s not an answer.¡± She points out.


    ¡°Just once, on the day we bought them. With everything that happenedter on, I haven¡¯t gotten the


    time to use it¡±


    She nods. ¡°That¡¯s understandable. I tried it and it was the shit. So d I bought it¡±


    Iugh at that. Remembering how she was first against the whole idea when I dragged them into the


    store.


    ¡°So any news on the killings?¡± she asks, leaning into the table and changing the subject.


    I shake my head. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything from Sebastian. The killer is still atrge and they can¡¯t


    seem to find any clue or lead¡±


    ¡°I heard that the are pretty gruesome¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I saw some pictures of the victims and it was horrible¡± I cringe remembering the mangled


    bodies.


    From there our conversation is more casual. Our food arrives and we dig in. By the time we were done,


    I was so full that I doubted that I could even walk.


    ¡°I need to use the washroom. Youing?¡± I ask her after a while. I really needed to pee.


    She shakes her head and I stand up and head to the washroom. I get there and enter one of the stalls


    that was empty.


    I was in the middle of doing my business when the door to the washroom opens.


    I groan when I smell Miranda¡¯s scent. She was with another woman. Her scent was sort of familiar but I


    couldn¡¯t ce it.


    I finish my business and get out. I find them waiting for me. Their arms folded across their chest.


    Michelle, the bitch that had run her mouth after my mating ceremony was the other woman.


    No wonder her scent was familiar. It looked like they were now besties or something.


    ¡°Look at what the cat dragged in?¡± Miranda begins to taunt me.


    I turn and begin washing my hand. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one saying that?¡± I asks calmly.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re something now that you have Sebastian don¡¯t you?¡± she continues.


    I turn to face them, leaning on the counter.


    ¡°And you¡¯re nothing now that you don¡¯t have him¡± I retort. ¡°Is there something meaningful you wanted to


    say or are you just going to waste my time?¡±


    They both look at me in surprise but don¡¯t say anything. I sigh and start to leave. I was going past them


    when Miranda grabs my hair and yanks it.


    ¡°We are going to teach you a lesson on taking what¡¯s not yours¡± Michelle says menacingly right before


    she ps me. Hard.


    Immediately my vision turns red. Looks like the bitch forgot what I am capable of.


    I draw my hand back and punch her, making her fall. Once that is done, I twist my body, the pain in my


    scalp not even registering.


    I swipe my hand, feeling my ws tearing flesh. Miranda shrieks but it doesn¡¯t even register in my


    mind.


    She lets me go and stumbles, falling against the wall. Holding her face.


    Michelle who I guess had recovered grabs my shoulder in a painful grip. I grab her hand, twist it and


    then break it. She falls again, clutching at her broken arm. Whimpering.


    I turn to Miranda and see the look of pure horror and fear in her eyes. Before she can do anything I


    grab her by the throat and lift her off the floor, without breaking a sweat.


    She struggles to breathe. She was starting to turn purple but I didn¡¯t care. I wanted her gone. She was


    a threat.


    I hear the door open but it¡¯s too far away.


    ¡°Please help. She¡¯s going to kill her¡± I hear someone say in panic.


    I register someone standing next to me. ¡°Let her go Ren¡± she says calmly.


    I don¡¯t listen though. I needed to get rid of the threat.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Think about the baby she¡¯s carrying, Renny. Miranda is a bitch but the baby in her womb is innocent.


    Think of Krystal, Jax and Mason. Would you want anyone hurting them?¡±


    She ces her hand on mine.


    Thinking about the children pushes the darkness away. She was right. The child growing inside


    Miranda didn¡¯t deserve being killed.


    I take a deep breath and then I release her. She falls to the ground in a heap. I shake my head to clear


    the remaining darkness. ire was standing next to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you home¡± she says and turns around.


    I look at Miranda in disgust. ¡°If you ever try the shit you tried today or the one at the g I will forget


    you¡¯re pregnant and I¡¯ll rip you to pieces. Let today be a warning¡±


    I smile in satisfaction when I see her cower into herself. Three shes running across her face.


    I turn to Michelle who has tears running down her face.


    ¡°As for you, I warned you, you didn¡¯t listen. Sebastian is my fucking mate let that sink in. Youe


    after me again and I¡¯ll banish you from the pack¡± I snarl. ¡°Am I fucking understood?¡±


    She looks at me in horror when I mention banishment. That is the worst punishment a werewolf can be


    given.


    ¡°Yes¡± she mumbles in fear.


    ¡°Yes what?¡± I growl.


    ¡°Yes luna¡± she whimpered.


    I give her one final re before leaving. I find ire at our table with our bags.


    The restaurant was a werewolf exclusive. That¡¯s why the staff don¡¯t seem bothered. They are used to


    the brawls.


    We get outside and order our cabs. We don¡¯t talk. I had no way of exining how I had lost control in


    there. I also couldn¡¯t tell her about the possibility of going feral.


    Our cabs get there simultaneously. I give ire a quick hug before I jump inside, unable to meet her


    eyes.


    I give the driver my address and he starts driving. I get so lost in thought that I don¡¯t even realize I am


    home.


    ¡°We¡¯re here¡± he says, bringing me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Thank you¡±


    I pay him then take my bag and get out. I enter the house to find Jax and Krystal ying in the living


    room.


    Seeing then brings me peace.


    They notice me and Jax runs to me, giving me a hug.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back. I have missed you so much¡± he mumbles against my stomach. I hug him back.


    I notice Krystal standing aside. Looking anywhere but at me. That was strange.


    Jax let¡¯s go of me, and I turn in Krystal¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Krystal?¡± I call her as a way of greeting.


    She replies softly, still avoiding my eyes. ¡°Hi mommy¡±


    She still doesn¡¯t make a move toe near me. I decide to give her time. Maybe she was angry at me


    for something.


    She sounded fine on the phone though. So what could have changed between yesterday and now?


    ¡°Let me go get changed, then you can tell me what¡¯s the matter¡± I tell her before leaving.


    I get to the bedroom and change into morefortable clothes. I sort my clothes and dump the ones I


    travelled with into the dirty hamper.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting tired of telling you to get Sebastian to mark you. We lost control again and almost hurt an


    innocent child¡± Blue pops up, sighing in frustration.


    ¡°I know. I promise I will speak with him today¡±


    I go downstairs. I could hear Jax rummaging around in the kitchen but Krystal was seated on the couch


    staring at nothing.


    I go seat next to her. ¡°Would you mind telling me what¡¯s wrong?¡± I begin.


    She turns to look at me. Her beautiful eyes were filled with shadows.


    She is about to say something when the door opens, banging against the wall.


    Sebastian walks in and I start to smile but it¡¯s frozen on my face when I see the look on his face.


    Pure undiluted disgust was directed at me.


    Did something happen while I was away? First Krystal and now Sebastian.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­¡± I start but I am interrupted by the men that start pouring into the house.


    I knew who they were. Their badges identified them as the werewolf council¡¯s enforcers.


    Theye and stand in front of me. Each of them looking at me with the same look that was stered


    on Sebastian¡¯s face.


    ¡°Lauren Smith?¡± they ask noting that they don¡¯t use Ashford.


    I answer in confusion. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Under the orders of the werewolf council. We hereby ce you under arrest.¡±


    I gasp in surprise, What the hell was going on? And why the hell was I being arrested?

 43. No way Im a killer

    43. No way I''m a killer


    ¡°Come with us¡± the man who seemed like he was the leader says.


    I start backing away. I was confused and on edge. What the hell was this about? I try to think back at


    what might have warranted the council toe after me but nothing pops up.


    It can¡¯t be about Miranda and Michele. It was usual for wolves to lose their tempers and fight each


    other. So what the hell was going on?


    ¡°Blue¡± I call her. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why are they here?¡±


    I desperately hoped that she had answers. That she could calm me down and tell me that there was a


    misunderstanding. That everything was going to be okay.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she says. Her fear palpable.


    Was it because I attacked Miranda while she was pregnant? Yeah that was probably it. I have never


    done anything wrong in my life. I have always followed the rules and regtions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make this hard¡± another man says.


    I turn to look at Sebastian but his face is hard and his jaw set. I wasn¡¯t going to get any help from him.


    That more than anything disappointed me.


    ¡°I am not going anywhere till you tell me what you¡¯re arresting me for¡± I dere.


    Sebastian snorts. ¡°As if you don¡¯t already know¡±


    I look at him again. It fucking hurts to see the look of disgust on his face. To see that he isn¡¯t helping me


    out. I was his mate for heaven¡¯s sake.


    He turns to the enforcers. ¡°Take her out of my fucking house¡±


    They don¡¯t waste time in obeying him. They grab me and they don¡¯t do it gently at all.


    ¡°Get your fucking hands off me¡± I scream, thrashing.


    I was not going to let them take me. Especially not in front of my daughter.


    ¡°Hey! leave her alone¡± Jax enters the living room and rushes to where I was being held.


    He hits the enforcers yelling at them to let me go. They try pushing him away but Jax is persistent. At


    least I have a supporter. Albeit a small one.


    I twist my head and look at Krystal. She is still on the couch. She is staring at the carpet, crying silently.


    I renew my struggle. The need to go andfort her strong.


    ¡°Jax! Get away from that woman¡± Sebastian booms. Making both Jax and I stiffen.


    The guy kissed me justst week. So what happened? How was it that I was Redst time we talked


    and now I am ¡®that woman?¡¯


    ¡°But dad¡­¡± he begins but his father cuts him off.


    ¡°Go to your room right now! And take Krystal with you¡± he orders.


    Jax reluctantly listens and stops his attack. By now we had attracted amotion.


    Monica, James and some of the warriors were at the threshold of the kitchen door.


    Hunter was behind Sebastian. Just like his alpha and the enforcers, he was also looking at me in hate.


    A small voice interrupts my musings.


    ¡°I am sorry mama, I had to do it. I had to. They are going to help you¡± Krystal says, bawling her eyes


    out.


    I was confused by what she meant by that. What did she have to do? And what will they help me with?


    Before I could ask her Jax takes her hand and leads her upstairs. Monica follows them up.


    ¡°Could someone please exin to me what is happening? You just can¡¯te into my house and grab


    me¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fucking house. Get that through your head¡± Sebastian says angrily.


    ¡°Now take her away¡± he growls at the enforcers.


    I start struggling again. I didn¡¯t want to leave. Not without an exnation. Things weren¡¯t adding up,


    and no one was offering any kind of exnation.


    ¡°You better cooperate or we will treat you like the criminal you are. Woman or not¡± one of them snarls at


    me.


    ¡°I am not going anywhere with you¡± I snarl right back at him.


    I don¡¯t see his arm move. Nor do I expect the hit. Hends one in my gut making me bend over. The


    other one catches me on the cheek. I hear a bone crack. Either he broke my nose or my jaw either way


    the pain is excruciating.


    They begin to drag me out of the house. I don¡¯t put up a fight because I was still reeling from the hit. My


    vision had gone dark and my head was swimming.


    They unceremoniously dump me in what I assume was a van. Then they cuff my hand and I hiss at the


    silver that was burning my skin.


    The pain in my head bes too much and I pass out.


    When I wake up I am hanging from the ceiling. My hands and legs are bound in silver chains. It takes a


    while for my vision to focus.


    I then realized that I was in a cell. Somewhere I never thought that I would end up in.


    It was dirty and it stunk. I could hear some people screaming and it drove my fear up. The sound of


    someone clearing their voice brings my eyes to the door of the cell.


    An old man stood there. His face was expressionless. His wise eyes, looking at me knowingly.


    ¡°There has been a misunderstanding. I was sent here by mistakes¡± I tell him.


    He continues studying me, acting like he hadn¡¯t heard a word I just said. I search the area for


    Sebastian but I don¡¯t find him.


    I still can¡¯t believe that he left me. That he let those men take me. That he watched as they hit me and


    did nothing about it.


    I thought we were making progress. Did I interpret his actions towards me wrongly? Or did I just jump


    into conclusion, reading into things that weren¡¯t even there?


    ¡°If you are not going to release me, at least tell me why I am here¡± I tell him.


    I just didn¡¯t understand. Why would they arrest me? Why were they treating me like a viin? Like I was


    the scum of the earth.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I try to call on Blue. Trying to get somefort from her. She doesn¡¯t answer though.


    That worried me a lot. Silver was poisonous to wolves and it prevents us from shifting, but I should be


    able to talk to Blue. The fact that she was unresponsive was worrisome.


    The man still doesn¡¯t say anything. Instead he takes a notebook from his pocket and starts to scribble


    things down. What the hell was he writing?


    I turn my head again and look at the cell. There isn¡¯t much in it. Just a table filled with what I assumed


    was torture objects. Were they going to torture me? There were also no windows.


    My panic begins to escte. And I start shaking.


    ¡°Will someone fucking exin why the hell I am here?¡± I shout, more out of fear than anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re here because we finally caught you. And you¡¯re going to pay for what you have fucking done¡±


    Sebastian says angrily popping up from thin air.


    His eyes were zing and his fists were clenched. I¡¯ve seen Sebastian angry but his anger has never


    been directed at me. It was raw and potent. A zing fire directed at me.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I ask him in confusion.


    Hees at me at lightning speed and grabs my jaw in a painful grip.


    ¡°Did you really think we would never find out the truth?¡± he asks. His ws digging into my flesh.


    ¡°I swear I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡± I whimper but he still doesn¡¯t let go.


    In fact his ws dig in further.


    ¡°Stop pretending.¡± He growls. ¡°I already know you¡¯re the fucking killer. The one I have been searching


    for¡±


    I stare at him with wide eyes, before bursting intoughter.


    ¡°That is very funny¡± I mumbled through the pain in my jaw.


    I look at him but he is notughing. He is dead serious.


    The man behind him speaks for the first time. ¡°This is noughing matter, Miss Smith. We have


    evidence against you. A source close to you also confirmed this disturbing truth. We will question you


    and after that you will be tried and sentenced. With the number of people you¡¯ve killed, your sentence


    is likely to be execution¡±


    I stare at them in shock. My eyes keep shifting from Sebastian to the old man.


    They have to be lying. Maybe this is some kind of sick joke. No, someone set me up. Yes, that''s it.


    Someone set me up and I have to prove my innocence.


    There is just no way that I was the killer. I think I would have remembered killing multiple people.


    I just have to convince Sebastian that this entire thing was absurd. I had to show them that I was not


    the killer.


    There is no way I could be, right?

 44. Youre going to pay

    44. You''re going to pay


    I scream as the electric currents shoot through my entire body. When it¡¯s done, I sag against my


    chains.


    ¡°Tell us what we need to know¡± My torturer who I came to know is called Alec snarls in frustration.


    I take deep breaths. Trying to breathe in through the pain. Everything single inch of my body hurts but


    that hasn¡¯t prevented them from continuing their torture.


    ¡°Tell us what we need to know Lauren. Make this easier for yourself¡± Sebastian tells me. His eyes


    ring at me.


    He was seated on a chair by the door. Watching as they tortured me. He didn¡¯t move to help me. Nor


    did it seem like he cared.


    ¡°I told you I am not the killer. I didn¡¯tmit those murders.¡± I say through the pain.


    I was stripped naked after that first day when I arrived. I don¡¯t know if this is how they treat prisoners


    but I doubt it.


    Maybe they thought I didn¡¯t deserve an ounce of decency since apparently I was a heartless murderer.


    ¡°Wrong answer¡± Sebastian says and nods his head at Alec.


    Alec switches on the machine that shocks me over and over again. Instead of the one minute he kept it


    on, this time he keeps it on longer. I scream and scream but it has no effect on them.


    They just look at me in disgust. No remorse in their eyes. I expected this from Alec, but to have it from


    Sebastian? It broke whatever I had started feeling for him.


    ¡°Please stop!¡± I beg them. My voice barely above a whisper.


    Alec switches off the machine and I slump. I had no energy left in me. Why couldn¡¯t they just believe


    me? Why did they want me to confess to something I didn¡¯t do?


    ¡°We¡¯re taking a break because honestly looking at you disgusts me.¡± Sebastian spat hatefully. ¡°When


    wee back you better have the answers we want¡±


    He stands up and leaves without even so much as a backward nce. Alec does the same after


    putting his toys away and switching the lights off.


    I stand there in the dark. Feeling cold and tired. I allow my tears to fall freely now that there was no one


    to see me break down.


    I thought that I had finally gotten my life on track. That pain and heartache were behind me. But here I


    am, once again. Feeling betrayed by a man I called my mate.


    I thought there was something more between us. With the way he protected me,forted, held and


    kissed me. I started believing something was growing between us.


    Once again I was wrong though . The fact that he would sit there and do nothing while I was being


    tortured. That he would actually be the one giving them the green light to do it. Just proved how I had


    misunderstood his behavior towards me.


    ¡°Blue¡± I softly call.


    She answers but just like me, she¡¯s weak. The silver was poisoning her. Keeping her down


    ¡°Do you know anything about this?¡± I ask her.


    Unable to respond, she just shakes her head.


    I don¡¯t bother her after that. She needed to preserve her energy.


    I still don¡¯t understand why they are so convinced I am the killer. No matter what I tell them, they don¡¯t


    believe me. They just think that I am lying.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I try to get into a morefortable position, but the pain that shoots down my spine has me clenching


    my teeth and tears filling my eyes.


    Why was this happening to me?


    I have been here for two days. I asked how Krystal and Jax were doing but Sebastian told me I had no


    right to dirty their names with my filthy mouth.


    It had fucking hurt to hear him say. More than he could ever know. The three sixty degrees turn he


    made towards me still baffled me. I didn¡¯t know how to handle that.


    All too soon they¡¯re back. I can¡¯t help the fear that takes over my features when I see the sinister smile


    of Alec.


    **********************


    Sebastian.


    I hear her scream and I grit my teeth against the pain in her voice. Saying that Fang and I were pissed


    would be an understatement.


    I can¡¯t believe I let her y me for a fool. The fact that I¡¯ve been yed by a woman for the second


    time pisses me off.


    Why the hell didn¡¯t we see thising? The truth was right in our fucking faces.


    I saw the monster lurking within her. A predator. A killer.


    She revealed her true self on the day of our mating ceremony when she attacked Miranda and when


    she was kidnapped, but I ignored the signs


    I¡¯ve been living with a killer this entire fucking time. She must have beenughing behind my back the


    entire time I was searching. Mocking me for thinking the killer was a man.


    I ball my hands in fists. The need to hit something strong. I partly feel guilty for not noticing this earlier.


    We could have saved so many lives if only I had been attentive.


    ¡°Just tell us why you did it? Why did you kill all those people?¡± Alec asks her.


    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t do anything¡± she cries.


    She looked weak and tired. If it wasn¡¯t the fact that I had proof I would have believed her. She was truly


    a good fucking actress.


    She turns to look at me. ¡°Why are you all so sure it¡¯s me? Someone is trying to frame me¡±


    Her eyes are pleading for me to believe her but I don¡¯t. Why would I? we had all the proof we needed.


    I re at her. ¡°So you want to tell me your own daughter is trying to frame you?¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡± she stammers. A look of pure shock taking over her features.


    ¡°Krystal. She¡¯s the one that exposed you. It¡¯s funny really. You insisted I talk to her, said that you


    believe the goddess showed her something that day. You were right of course. The identity of the


    murderer was revealed to her. What I didn¡¯t expect is for her to name you¡±


    She starts shaking her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not correct. She must have gotten it wrong¡±


    She¡¯spletely heartbroken but I am beyond caring.


    I think back to the day Krystal revealed the mystery that had been eating at me for months


    [shback.]


    I sat on my desk studying thetest victim. Trying to figure out a pattern.


    After being at it for hours, I finally gave up. Frustrated yet again that I hadn¡¯t found anything.


    I think about Red. She was on a business trip. The thought of her reminds me that she had told me to


    ask Krystal about the murders. That she believed Krystal had the answers.


    ¡°Monica¡± I use the pack link. ¡°Please send Krystal to my office¡±


    The response was immediate. ¡°Will do¡±


    A few minutester I heard a soft knock on my door. I scented Krystal so I asked her toe in.


    She timidly entered before crossing the room and silently taking a seat.


    She had her hands folded. Looking at me waiting. As if she already knew that I would call her.


    ¡°Sweetie, I need you to be honest with me ok?¡± I told her softly to which she nodded her head.


    ¡°Your mom told me you might know about someone that has been doing really bad things. Hurting


    people. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± she replies softly.


    ¡°Do you know who the person is?¡± I ask leaning forward in eagerness.


    ¡°Yes¡±


    I feel hope starting to build up. Finally I could get to the bottom of this. I could get justice for the victims


    families. I could stop the killings.


    ¡°Can you please tell me who it is?¡±


    She looks at me and starts shaking her head. Tears filling her eyes. I was confused by that but I kept


    on.


    ¡°Please, I promise you won¡¯t get in trouble. We have to stop this person from hurting others¡± I plead.


    She continues to shake her head.


    ¡°If I tell you, you¡¯ll hurt her and she didn¡¯t mean to do it¡± she cries.


    My heart starts beating faster. Something wasn¡¯t fucking right here. First of all the killer was a woman


    and second it seemed like Krystal was protecting her.


    ¡°Tell me who it is¡± Imand softly


    I felt like my lungs were constricting. Something in the back of my mind whispered that I know who it


    was That I didn''t need Krystal spelling it out for me. My mind whispered her name. She was probably


    the reason Krystal was reluctant to tell me who it was.


    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t hurt her. Pinky swear. She¡¯s not bad, she just needs help. That¡¯s what the moon


    goddess told me. That we have to help her¡± she was now full blown crying.


    ¡°I promise¡± I replied.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I ask, impatiently.


    I needed it confirmed, and she was the only one that confirm my growing confusion.


    She takes a deep breath before releasing it.


    ¡°It¡¯s mommy¡±


    End of sh back.


    [Present]


    Of course I didn¡¯t keep my promise. There was no way I could do that. Not after what Lauren has done.


    The innocents she has killed.


    ¡°She must have been confused, please¡± She begs crying. All the hope she once had in her eyes now


    dying.


    ¡°Are you insinuating that the goddess was confused? Because Krystal clearly told me the goddess


    revealed the truth to her¡±


    She doesn¡¯t say anything. Just continues crying. It pissed me off that even after hearing the truth she


    still fucking pretended to be innocent.


    Why won''t she just fucking admit that she killed those people. Why continue pretending when the truth


    is right in her fucking face?


    "You''re going to burn in hell for what you''ve done Lauren, and I will sleep every night in peace knowing


    that I saved people from a monster like you"


    Unable to stand looking at her face. I leave the bitch at the mercy of Alec.


    She was going to pay. For every victim she killed and the pain she caused.


    She was going to feel it ten times worse. And after the torture we will get rid of her give justice to the


    families of the victims.

 45. The monster inside.

    45. The monster inside.


    Lauren


    Two weeks. That¡¯s how long it¡¯s been since I was arrested and brought here. Two weeks of hell. Two


    damn weeks of nothing but torture and pain.


    Who knew there were so many ways of torturing a person? So many ways of bringing pain. So many


    ways to break them.


    I have been electrified, stabbed, wed, drowned, hit, whipped. Anything you can think of has been


    done to me.


    My limbs are numb from being chained. My body is full of scars. It¡¯s ck and blue from the beatings I


    receive each day.


    Each day I wake up wishing they would just kill me already. But I know mercy is not in their blood. Just


    like Sebastian told me, they wanted to see me suffer before they could finally execute me.


    ¡°Ren?¡± Blue calls tiredly


    She is so weak that she¡¯s barely holding her head up. I hate that she is going through this. That there¡¯s


    nothing I can do to stop what is happening.


    ¡°Yeah¡± I reply slowly.


    I stopped fighting after the first week. I knew there was no way they would let me go. That my fate was


    sealed.


    The only thing I asked them was to let me see Krystal. If they were going to kill me they should at least


    let me say goodbye to my daughter.


    Sebastian refused. Saying that Krystal didn¡¯t need to see the likes of me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can hold on much longer and neither can you¡± she says, each word taking a toll on her.


    I sigh. The action made me wince at the pain in my ribs.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Blue, I know. When the timees we will let go. I¡¯d rather die on our own ord than die at


    the hands of those bastards. Sebastian included.¡± I respond in a growl, but ites out more of a


    whimper.


    She nods her head before going back to sleep. Sleep doesn¡¯te as easily for me. Whenever I close


    my eyes I am tormented by the images of my torture and impending death. Worry also keeps me from


    sleeping.


    Who was going to take care of Krystal when I die? Darren was barely sober these days and I¡¯d rather


    be stabbed a million times than have Sebastian as her guardian.


    My only hope was that Darren¡¯s parents would take her in. She was their granddaughter after all, and


    they were good people. They would do anything for her.


    The thought of dying and leaving Krystal breaks my heart all over again. I promised her that I would


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    never leave her, but this time the choice has been taken from me.


    I sob when I think of missing out on her growing up. That I¡¯ll never get to see ascend into her powers.


    Or be the woman I¡¯ve always prayed she will be.


    ¡°Lauren?¡±


    The voice cuts short my sobs and pity party.


    Standing at the door was someone I¡¯d never thought would evere to see me.


    ¡°Have youe to gloat? Or are you here to watch me get beaten up?¡± I use Darren.


    Maybe he is here to tell me he told me so. To mock me for not listening to him when he told me not to


    get involved with Sebastian.


    But even if I hadn¡¯t married Sebastian would it have changed anything? Wouldn¡¯t I still be in the same


    situation?


    ¡°No!¡± He quickly shouts. ¡°I didn¡¯te to mock you, just came to see how you¡¯re doing. I may not be


    able to get you out but that doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t be here for you¡±


    I stare at him through swollen eyes.


    ¡°Why are you allowed to see me when they refused ire? I heard her shouting for them to let her see


    me¡± I ask him suspiciously.


    ¡°Because technically I am still an alpha.¡± he replies with a shrug. ¡°I still have some hold even though I


    am inactive¡±


    My head falls down. I no longer have the strength to keep it up just so I can stare at him.


    ¡°Tell me what you want and leave, as you can see I am not in the mood forpany¡± I whisper tiredly.


    ¡°Is it true what they¡¯re saying? That you¡¯re the serial killer¡± he mumbles.


    I sigh at his question. Was this a ploy to get me to talk? I look at where they positioned the CCTV


    camera. I give them the middle finger even though the action strips me of energy.


    I don¡¯t answer the question. What was I supposed to say?


    I no longer doubt what Krystal said. I remembered how she looked at me strangely when she came out


    of her trance. Like she knew something about me that I didn¡¯t. Something big and scary.


    I don¡¯t doubt her but I also don¡¯t remember killing anyone. I have tried racking my brain for clues or


    anything concerning the murders but I had nothing.


    Blue also doesn¡¯t remember shit. So basically, I was going to be executed for something that I probably


    did but don¡¯t remember doing.


    ¡°Apparently so¡± I give him the only answer I can.


    ¡°I was told Krystal was the next Oracle. That she¡¯s the one that outed you. Why didn¡¯t you tell me she


    has been blessed by the goddess?¡± He enquires.


    His voice is so gentle that I started to doubt if I was talking to Darren or a clone.


    ¡°When was I supposed to tell you that? You¡¯ve been AWOL since Miranda¡¯s deception came to light¡± I


    say breathing through the pain.


    Fuck. Blue was right. I don¡¯t think we could take any more of the torture. Our body was shutting down


    on itself.


    I probably had multiple internal bleedings and fractures. Since I was still in silver chains, and it was


    poisoning us. It meant that we couldn¡¯t heal.


    Darren doesn¡¯t say anything for a while. His face cast down


    ¡°It all makes sense now¡± he looks up then begins exining. ¡°When you left, Krystal started having


    night terrors. She told me that in each one, you were always covered in blood so naturally she would


    assume you¡¯re covered in blood because you were killed. But what if she saw you killing. Covered in


    the blood of your victims?¡±


    I look at him both from shock and fury. Thanks to him Sebastian and his cronies now had more


    evidence against me.


    ¡°Would you stop calling them my victims?¡± I ask in irritation instead of replying to his question.


    What he said made sense and once again it proved that I was indeed the killer, but there was no way I


    was going to voice that out. No way was I going to give them that satisfaction.


    I was shocked that Krystal saw this months before the murders began. This just showed how powerful


    she was even though she¡¯s still a child.


    ¡°Sorry¡± he replies sheepishly.


    I hear one of the guards shout that time is up. I guess it was time for Darren to leave. Even though I


    didn¡¯t want to, I had to admit that it felt great having someone who doesn¡¯t look at me in either hate or


    disgust.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, I still hated his guts but it was nice having someone who saw me for the person I


    have always been instead of a heartless killer.


    ¡°Listen Ren, I want you to know that I believe you. I don¡¯t care what the truth is but I know you would


    never knowingly hurt or kill an innocent person. There¡¯s gotta be another exnation and I¡¯ll try and


    find it¡±


    I stare at him. Searching his eyes before finally replying.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I tell him softly. He starts to leave but I stop him. ¡°If I do get executed, please get your life


    back on track Darren. Krystal will need her father, her real father. Not the drunk man you¡¯ve be.


    Tell her I¡¯ll always love and I¡¯ll be watching over her¡±


    I blink back the tears. I don¡¯t want to cry. I have done enough of that already.


    ¡°I will. Don¡¯t give up yet. There¡¯s still hope¡± he pleaded before leaving.


    That was the thing though. I don¡¯t think there is any hope left. The moon goddess abandoned me a


    long time ago. Thistest situation was just one of the many where she turned her back on me when I


    needed her.


    It was probably hourster when an enforcer came to my cell. He was new and he was alone. Usually it


    was just Sebastian and Alec who came.


    I look at him and if looks could kill then I would be dead and gone. The energy I sensed from him was


    sinister. I had a feeling this guy wanted more than answers. He wanted me dead.


    ¡°Do you know that among the people you killed, one of them was my twin brother?¡± he began while


    turning on the security system of the cell door.


    He starts approaching me menacingly.


    I shake my head, unable to answer as his angry energy suffocates me.


    ¡°Do you know how it feels to find out that your brother was torn apart by some psychopath?¡± he growls


    hitting me.


    ¡°Have you ever had to bury a loved one in bits and pieces?¡±


    Hends another hit making me groan in pain.


    ¡°So many have suffered because of you. Because you¡¯re a cold heartless bitch¡± he snarls.


    Fuck! Why won¡¯t they stop? Why are they still hurting me?


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember, please¡± I beg.


    I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve said this. How many times I have begged them to stop. Can¡¯t they


    hear the truth in my words?


    ¡°You expect me to believe that? You expect me to believe that you killed but now you don¡¯t remember a


    fucking thing? Bitch do I look stupid to you?¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything as he hits me again. I just slump over crying. I don¡¯t know if my body can handle


    any more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know why they¡¯re still keeping you alive. After everything you¡¯ve done you should be


    rotting¡± he says angrily.


    He then stops and looks at me. I see it in his eyes when the idea pops up. It¡¯s like his entire eyes glows


    with malice.


    ¡°I can fix that though. Sure they¡¯ll be angry but you¡¯ll already be fucking dead¡± he says with a sinister


    smile.


    I start backing away but the chains prevented me from going further.


    Hees close, wrapping his hands around my throat. His ws are out and his wolf shines through


    his eyes.


    ¡°I will end you and then you know what I am going to do next? I¡¯ll find your daughter and end her too. I


    won¡¯t allow the spawn of the devil to live on this earth. She might turn out just like you, a heartless


    killer. After all, the apple doesn¡¯t fall too far from its tree¡± he finishes. Smirking at me evilly.


    I feel the familiar darkness start to rise up. The fear for Krystal¡¯s life pushes it forward.


    I want to push it down but why should I? They already thought me a monster.


    Finally I let go and give in to the darkness. For the first time since everything started, I be one with


    it.


    The roar that rips from my throat is terrifying even to my own ears. I yank the chains and they easily


    break off.


    I see the moment he realizes that he had fucked up. No one was going to hurt me or my daughter. He


    was a threat and just like with the rest, I will get rid of him.


    ¡°Shit!¡± he screams.


    He starts to turn. About to run but I punch my hand through his back before ripping his spine


    I jump on his body and maul it. Tearing it into pieces. I had to make sure he never rises. That he will


    never hurt my pup.


    I smell a familiar scent and turn to the door baring my teeth at the neer. I don¡¯t recognize the face


    but I know whoever he is, is an enemy. He is a threat and my job is eliminating threats.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve finally revealed the monster you''ve been hiding¡± he says ¡° This is going to make my work so


    much easier¡±

 46. Selenes Executioner

    46. Selene''s Executioner


    Sebastian


    I look at the beast snarling at me. Correction, I look at the monster because that was the only way to


    describe it.


    Lauren was huge, standing at seven feet tall. Dark fur with massive ws and fangs. Her eyes were


    blood red and she was standing on her hind legs. I have never seen anything like this.


    She kept snarling at me with her massive jaw. While hitting the silver bars. It burned her but I don¡¯t


    think it even registered in her mind.


    ¡°Holy Shit!¡± I hear Alec whisper in shock.


    I turn to him and find him standing with the five elders of the werewolf council. They all wear shocked


    masks so I am assuming that they¡¯ve also never encountered a being like her.


    ¡°Goodness gracious¡­what is that?¡± Jack, one of the elders asks.


    I ignore him and turn back to look at Lauren. We were waiting for the Oracle. We needed to see into


    her mind and she was the only one that could dive into Lauren¡¯s memories. Once we got what we


    wanted we could finally send the bitch to hell.


    I focus on the beast in front of me. I can¡¯t help but fucking shiver when it looks into me. No wonder the


    faces of the people she killed always seemed horrified.


    ¡°What the fuck did you do to her?¡± the booming voice sends all of us to our fucking knees.


    The power radiating from her is enough to suffocate us. No one utters a word. I grind my teeth against


    the rush of her power. Trying to stand up even though every cell of my body wants me to submit.


    There is only one person more powerful than the elders. Stronger than me, and that is Sylvia. The


    current Oracle.


    ¡°I asked you a question?¡± she repeats, reigning in her anger.


    I look at the woman who looks to be in her mid-fifties but she¡¯s actually seventy. She has long waist


    length hair that is white from age. An oval make up free face except for lipstick. She is wearing a t-shirt,


    with a pair of jeans and sandals. Looking at her you could never tell that she was powerful. She looks


    ordinary.


    Her eyes pierces each one of us. ¡°I don¡¯t like to be kept waiting. When I ask something I expect


    answers¡±


    ¡°We haven''t done anything to her¡± Alec finally answers. ¡°We let a guard question her and she


    transformed into this th-thing and mauled him¡±


    ¡°Well you must have done something¡± she snaps before going near the cell. ¡°I can feel her pain, her


    hurt. She¡¯s on edge and she wants all your heads. So again I will ask what the hell have you done to


    her?¡±


    She turns to us, her hands on her waist. She didn¡¯t not look happy.


    ¡°Well we did what we always do, asked her some questions. When she didn¡¯t cooperate we used other


    means¡± this time an elder called Martin replied in a shrug.


    ¡°So you tortured her¡± Sylvia says deadpanned.


    The look she gave us was more than enough to obliterate us on the spot.


    ¡°What would you have had us do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Wait for me! You fucking imbeciles¡± she yells releasing a burst of energy that sends us crashing into


    the wall. ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done? Who you¡¯ve hurt?¡±


    ¡°We tortured a monster, a killer!¡± I grind my teeth while standing up.


    Why the hell was she so fucking angry? Lauren didn¡¯t deserve any mercy, not after all the people she


    killed.


    I turn to the woman we are discussing. She still hasn¡¯t changed back. She was still banging on the bars


    and trashing the cell.


    ¡°What did you call her?¡± Sylvia asks in a threatening tone.


    ¡°A killer, a monster¡± I snarl repeating the names.


    Quicker than I have ever seen anyone move. She lifts me up before banging me on the wall.


    ¡°If you ever call her that again pup, I will end you. I will make sure your insides are scattered on all four


    corners of the earth and then I will descend on your pack like a ravenous dog just for fits and giggles.


    Am I understood?¡± She warns, her eyes glowing.


    I wouldn¡¯t have been afraid if she hadn¡¯t mentioned my pack. Looking at her I know she isn¡¯t bluffing.


    So I nod my head. She releases me before crossing the small hallway.


    ¡°What do you know about the legend of Fenrir?¡± she asks us still furious


    ¡°He is the great wolf in Norse mythology. He is the son of Loki, the trickster god. It was prophesied that


    he and his siblings would participate in the destruction of the gods. As a result of that prophecy, Odin,


    turned on Fenrir and chained him to a rock. Fenrir waster able to escape and aligned himself with the


    forces of chaos thus brought about Ragnarok¡± one of the guards says.


    We turn to look at him in question. Where the hell did he learn all that? He just shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Good. But there is another part that is notmonly known. One that has been hidden for millennia.


    How Fenrir was able to escape.¡± Sylvia begins.


    ¡°You see, by then, Selene our goddess had already created werewolves. On this particr day she had


    gone to Asgard for a celebration. There she heard Odin boasting about how he deceived and chained


    the great wolf. Selene became intrigued and decided to see this great wolf. She found a big, seven foot


    wolf or monster as you call it. Bound in chains. It kept howling in pain. Feeling sorry for him because he


    reminded her of her beloved children, she used her powers to set it free.¡±


    We were all looking at her now. Intrigued by why she was sharing this particr story.


    ¡°Grateful Fenrir thanked her and fled. Selene didn¡¯t hear from him until news reached her that the great


    wolf had aligned himself with the forces of chaos and brought destruction on Odin and the rest of the


    deities that were responsible for his pain. After the war was over and Fenrir got his revenge, he showed


    up in Selene¡¯s realm, pledging his allegiance to her for she had saved him. Selene weed him and


    gave him a role. Fenrir would be her executioner. He would protect and look after her children and


    eliminate any threat to them, that included werewolves that wanted to expose us or that hurt humans¡±


    she takes a breath before continuing.


    ¡°The oath Fenrir made was passed down his generations and it has been so for thousands of years.


    Selene picks one person each time. One who has been betrayed, one who has been hurt and broken


    by the actions of others, just like what happened to Fenrir. She bestows on that person the spirit of


    Fenrir¡¯s descendant and he or she bes her executioner and enforcer here on earth.¡±


    I look at her fear sinking into me.


    ¡°Why are you telling us this?¡± I ask suspiciously.


    She turns to look at me scathingly. As If I were nothing but scum underneath her shoes.


    ¡°I may be the goddess¡¯ right hand but Lauren is her left arm. She¡¯s the moon goddess¡¯ current


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    executioner¡± she announces.


    I see her smirk when I stumble backward. I feel like I have been dealt a physical blow. By the shocked


    gasps I know that I am not the only one shocked. I look at the rest, each one has fear written all over


    their faces


    ¡°The goddess is pissed to say the least.¡± Sylvia adds before staring directly at me. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the


    fact that she still has ns for you, she would have smit you¡±


    I sigh in relief but it¡¯s short lived.


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t look so relieved. Just because she won¡¯t kill you doesn¡¯t mean that she won¡¯t punish you¡±


    She adds.


    ¡°Now open the fucking door¡± she motions to the cell door.


    Alec moves forward and using the key card opens it. His hands are shaking, showing just how much all


    this has affected him.


    ¡°Immediately lock it behind me. Before I am tempted to let her maul all of you to death¡± she says in


    disgust before entering.


    Lauren immediately snarls at her the moment she steps in. Baring her teeth in warning. Sylvia lifts her


    hand in surrender before she starts talking to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you. I never will. You know deep down that I am not a threat Lauren, that I am


    here to help you¡±


    Lauren sniffs her. As if sensing the truth in her words, she releases a howl full of pain and sorrow. As if


    she was trying tomunicate her pain.


    The howl stabs at my heart. Leaving bleeding open wounds.


    Sylvia gets close to her and buries her hands in her fur. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry child. For what they have put


    you through. You don¡¯t deserve any of it. I had my way they would all burn in hell¡±


    I wince at that. Knowing that we probably deserve it.


    They sink to the floor, with Laurenying her massive head on Sylvia¡¯sp.


    ¡°I am going to help you unlock your memories okay?¡± She asks and Lauren releases a grunt.


    Sylvia ces her palms on Lauren¡¯s temple and begins chanting. At first nothing happens but then


    Lauren begins thrashing on the ground. Trying to get away from her. She holds on and Lauren begins


    to roar, her nails digging into the ground. The sound continues for almost ten minutes. Soon the


    unnatural sound turns feminine and she changes back to human.


    She copses next to Sylvia. Her body still shaking from the tremors. Her eyes are closed and she


    looks deathly pale.


    ¡°Bring me something to cover her with¡± Sylviamands.


    One of the enforcers rushes out andes back with a nket. He hands it over to Sylvia and she


    uses it to cover an unconscious Lauren.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it if she¡¯s the goddess enforcer why would she kill humans?¡± Alec asks, a question that has


    been bothering me.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t and neither is she the serial killer. In fact she¡¯s been hunting the killer. Thest body you


    found? That was the killer, he was truly a psychopath. As for the few wolves that were killed, those


    were killed on orders from the goddess. Two of them were in cahoots to sell our secret to the human


    government. One had raped a human child. And the other two were the ones that had hurt Krystal¡±


    I was rooted to the ground. I could feel the familiar tinge of guilt start to rise. Knowing we were wrong


    about her was starting fucking sink in.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she just tell us so?¡± Brook an elder asks.


    ¡°Because she didn¡¯t remember any of it. Due to her pain and hurt, she¡¯s disconnected from her beast,


    so has never embraced her and be one. They¡¯re not in sync and this keeps her from


    remembering. It¡¯s also the reason she has been losing control easily¡± Sylvia answers.


    So Lauren was telling the truth when she said she didn''t remember killing.


    Sylvia turns to me.


    ¡°My question to you alpha is, why didn¡¯t you listen to Krystal. She told you not to hurt her mother. That


    the goddess told her that Lauren needed help, yet you ignored her. Why is that? Is it because she¡¯s a


    child or because you thought she was protecting her killer mother?¡± she asks me in contempt.


    ¡°She said the killer was her mother¡± I reply defensively.


    ¡°She¡¯s a fucking nine year old Sebastian. She hasn¡¯t fullye to her powers and neither does she


    understand her visions properly. She saw her mother kill but she was eliminating the threat. Krystal


    wouldn¡¯t have understood that. It was your fucking job to find out more!¡± She yells before flinging me


    against the wall.


    Fuck! She was right. I wanted to catch the killer so bad that I epted what Krystal told me. Because


    of that I have hurt an innocent woman. And not just any woman but the goddess¡¯ enforcer.


    ¡°She¡¯s slipped into aa¡± Sylvia says, brushing the hair off Lauren¡¯s face and kissing her forehead.


    ¡°You better pray that she wakes up because if she doesn¡¯t I¡¯ll fucking kill each one of you and I¡¯ll make


    it a thousand times more painful than what she endured¡±


    We all swallow hard.


    Shit! I needed Lauren to wake up. Not just because my life was on the line. But because I needed to


    make it up to her

 47. Being Marked

    47. Being Marked


    Lauren


    I wake up and I am inplete darkness. Feeling the chill in my bones, I wrap my hands around


    myself.


    ¡°Blue?¡± I whisper but she doesn¡¯t answer.


    I try again but nothing happens. Searching the ce in my mind where she always is, I find it empty.


    Where could she be? I start wondering in panic.


    I survey the ce. It wasn¡¯t familiar. It was dark and devoid of any life. It was deste and cold. Could


    this be the afterlife? Did they finally kill me? That would have been a relief but looking at this ce not


    that much.


    I thought paradise was supposed to be full of life. Colorful flowers and lush greennds. This was the


    opposite of that.


    I turn quickly when I sense a powerful presence behind.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask.


    The woman before me was ethereal. With floor length white hair, paleplexion and beautiful


    twinkling eyes that reminded me of the stars. She was truly out of this world. No words were enough to


    describe her.


    She smiled at me and a sense of peace washed over me.


    ¡°You know who I am Lauren¡± she says in a silky smooth voice. It sounded like a flowing river. Cool and


    calming.


    She was right though. Deep down I knew who she was. So with that knowledge I fall to my knees.


    Kneeling before her inplete surrender.


    ¡°Moon Goddess¡± I say in reverence.


    My tears start to fall. I can¡¯t hold back the pain as it rips from me within me with violence.


    To my surprise, she kneels down before pulling me into her arms.


    ¡°I never left you my child and I never will. I know it feels like that right now but know that I will always


    have your best interest at heart. Everything I have done, everything I will do is to ensure your


    happiness.¡± she soothes.


    ¡°How can all this pain, hurt and betrayal be for my happiness? It hurts so much and I am tired of


    hurting¡± I sob.


    She looks past me for a while before turning back to me.


    ¡°It will all make sense one day. For now I have given you a gift. Name her, protect her and she¡¯ll protect


    you. Be one with her and she will help you and Blue be the best versions of yourself. Your


    potential is limitless Lauren, but you have to start believing in yourself.¡±


    She kisses me on the forehead before she stands up.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go back. They¡¯re waiting for you¡±


    I immediately start panicking. I scramble and wrap my hands around her ankles. It was disrespectful


    but I was desperate.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t send me back. I¡¯d rather stay in this forsaken ce than go back. Don¡¯t make me go back


    please¡± I beg, crying hysterically.


    She just shakes her head as she begins to fade.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stay my love. It isn¡¯t your time yet and you¡¯re needed back on earth¡±


    She disappears and I start yelling for her toe back, but she doesn¡¯t. I copse on the ground


    defeated. Why did I have to go back? I know at first I hated this ce but it¡¯s better than going back to


    the heartbreak waiting for me.


    I start feeling the ground beneath me shift. Before I can do anything I am sucked in what I can only


    assume is a vortex.


    I scream. Feeling like my head was being split wide open. Images assault me. I see myself sleep


    walking. Turning into a beast, hunting, then killing. Ripping people into pieces.


    I want it all to stop but it doesn¡¯t. Over and over they keep ying. Just when I think that I¡¯ll be stuck


    like this. It stops and soon darkness follows.


    I gasp and shoot up from bed, blinking my eyes at the bright light. Was it a nightmare?


    The smell of antiseptic informs me that I am in the hospital. Maybe I had a concussion or something.


    But then again I don¡¯t remember hitting my head.


    ¡°Red¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice makes me turn in his direction.


    He was seated on one of the hospital chairs. The moment my eyes connect with his, everythinges


    crashing down on me.


    Everything from my arrest. To how he watched while I was being tortured. How I pleaded for him to


    stop but he didn¡¯t. Finally the memories that were hidden from me.


    I shut down my emotions and harden my eyes.


    Without saying anything to him I get out of the bed. Ripping the drips and heart monitors.


    I almost fall down once my feet touch the ground.


    ¡°Be careful. You¡¯re still weak¡± he says rushing to me.


    I don¡¯t think when he ces his hands one. I just react. I snarl and swipe my hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking touch me¡± I grind out.


    He looks at me stunned. I had wed at his hands and it was bleeding. I didn¡¯t care though, he


    deserved it.


    Using his surprise, I push him out of my way. He stumbles back but catches himself on time. I use


    anything I can get my hands on for bnce as I make my way to the door. I was getting tired but I also


    needed to leave.


    ¡°You¡¯re barely healed, where the hell are you going?¡±


    I don¡¯t look back at him. I was so close to getting to the door. Then I would be free. Free from him.


    ¡°Anywhere far away from you, you narcissistic psychopath¡± I yell.


    I hear him sigh but it doesn¡¯t affect my determination. I was about to reach the door when it opened.


    The Oracle enters but stops in her tracks.


    ¡°Lauren good to have you back. Not that I didn¡¯t want you to wake up but you¡¯ve deprived me of my


    chance of killing some bastards¡± she says, throwing daggers at Sebastian.


    I smile bowing in respect but she shakes her head before approaching me, taking my hand. Then she


    leads me back to the bed.


    ¡°No need for all that shit Lauren. We¡¯re basically equals now¡± she adds as she helps me get on the


    bed.


    It¡¯s only then that I realize what she did. She brought me back when all I wanted was to get away from


    Sebastian.


    ¡°First thing is first¡± she turns to look at Sebastian while taking a seat. ¡°What are you nning to do after


    she¡¯s discharged?¡±


    Sebastian looks at me but I avert my eyes. I didn¡¯t want to see him. Nor did I want him near me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take her back to the pack. It will be for the best¡± He replies.


    I immediately cut in.


    ¡°Sure. Take me to your pack so you can keep an eye on me. Make sure I don¡¯t kill any innocent people


    right?¡± I sarcastically ask.


    He sighs. ¡°You¡¯ll heal better surrounded by our pack member¡±


    ¡°You mean your pack member?¡± I emphasize the ¡®your¡¯ part.


    He doesn¡¯t answer and that pisses me off more. I was angry and I was craving a fight.


    ¡°How¡¯s the arm by the way?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Healed¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡± I smirk evilly. ¡°I should have done more damage.¡±


    He looks at me. His brows furrowed. Sylvia doesn¡¯t say anything. In fact, it seemed like she was


    enjoying this.


    ¡°You could at least act like you¡¯re sorry¡± he mumbles, annoyed.


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say I was a monster? I thought that monster aren¡¯t supposed to feel remorseful¡± I


    reply


    This time Sylvia burst outughing and I smile.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± he asks.


    I look at him. Draining every humor from my face.


    ¡°Not by a long shot Alpha Sebastian¡± I reply coldly, spitting his name as if it were venom.


    He shuts his mouth and clenches his jaw before averting his eyes. What a coward.


    ¡°Okay that¡¯s it pups. Time to get down to business. Lauren, I am sure by now you remember everything


    that happened. What you don¡¯t know is that you and your beast are disconnected. I am not sure if the


    goddess exined everything to you but in order to be her executioner you have to be in sync with


    your beast¡± Sylvia says.


    What the hell was she talking about? The goddess never said anything except that she left me a gift.


    ¡°What do you mean by I am her executioner?¡±


    She sighs before exining everything to me. That I was to be the goddess¡¯ executioner and enforcer.


    After she¡¯s done, I fall back on the pillow trying to calm down my panicking heart. This can¡¯t be real.


    When she said she left me with a gift I didn¡¯t think she meant the thing that lived inside me.


    I saw what it did. What it was capable of. So why the hell did the goddess think I would want anything


    like that living inside me? And what happens to Blue. She¡¯s been quiet since I woke up.


    ¡°What about Blue, What will happen to her?¡± I enquire worriedly.


    Sylvia pats my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll still be with you. She will co-exist with the other one third part


    of you¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want any of this! I don¡¯t want to be an executioner and I definitely don¡¯t want this beast


    inside me¡± I all but yell in frustration.


    Why is it that no one ever considers my choice? Consider what I want instead of what they want. I am


    so tired of being everyone¡¯s puppet. Being used then discarded as if I was nothing but a toy.


    ¡°Do you think you have a choice?¡± Sylvia asks, her tone hard and eyes piercing.


    I dete. Once again feeling defeated. Once again my choice was taken from me.


    ¡°Since you haven¡¯t fully integrated with your beast, the first thing we are going to do is get Sebastian to


    mark. His mark and wolf will ground you. Help you maintain control before all three of you can be


    one¡±


    I almost jump from my bed. ¡°Hell no. I¡¯ve epted everything but Sebastian marking me is where I


    draw the line. I¡¯d rather be an uncontrolled monster than have the same bastard that watched me as I


    was being tortured mark me¡± I yell.


    What she was suggesting was absurd. Who in their fucking right mind would even ept that?


    She pinches her nose before raising her eyes to me.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want this. Personally I am not a fan of this n either but the goddess wants it done.


    Think about it, are you willing to risk the people you love? You saw what you did to Miranda. What


    happens if you lost control and did the same to Krystal or Jax, ire, Mason?¡±


    She uses the same reason Blue did. It makes me step back from my hate and think about them.


    The memories of killing those men assaults me. I push them back. I don¡¯t want to remember. I don¡¯t


    want to think about how it felt when I was tearing into them. Mauling them. How their fear was like a


    sweet aroma.


    I shake those thoughts away. Focusing on the issue at hand. ¡°Okay then¡± I sigh in defeat, there was


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    nothing to be done.


    I twist in the small bed. My legs hanging on the sides. Sebastianes and stands in front of me. His


    legs on either side of mine. His arm goes around my waist pulling me close. This time I don¡¯t feel the


    usual attraction. He managed to kill it.


    He bends his head and softly grazes my neck right before his fangs sink in. The pain is excruciating. It


    doesn¡¯tst long though. Soon bliss takes over and once again I fall into darkness.


    He may have marked me but that doesn¡¯t mean I have forgotten what he has done. Nor will I let it slide.

 48. Ill tear your tongue out

    48. I''ll tear your tongue out


    I take a deep breath and look at myself in the mirror. My eyes look hollow and dead. A look that


    reminds me of the time when Darren broke me. My messy red hair is tied up in a ponytail. I look thin


    and haggard but that is to be expected when you were thrown in prison. Only receiving a meal a day.


    The bruises haven¡¯tpletely faded away. I was healing slower than usual. Mostly because Blue was


    still weak.


    The scars that adorn my body disgust me. I don¡¯t know if they would everpletely fade but for now I


    couldn¡¯t wear anything revealing. Humans would question me. I wouldn¡¯t know what to tell them.


    I drop my towel and slowly put my clothes on. Today I will be going back to Sebastian¡¯s pack. My


    feelings are conflicted about that. Especially when I remember everyone except for Monica and James


    had looked at me with anger and hatred the day I was arrested.


    ¡°So what are we going to do?¡± Blue asks me. She¡¯s not her usual chirpy self. Neither of us are.


    I get out of the bathroom. ¡°About what exactly?¡±


    I find Sebastian seated. Typing something on his phone. He has been here every day. I was starting to


    get tired of seeing his face.


    I¡¯ve heard so many things about being marked and getting the mate bond. For one, you know what the


    other is thinking. Feel what they¡¯re feeling and you canmunicate telepathically.


    Since he marked me, I have been blocking the bond. I can feel it buzzing deep inside me, feel him


    tugging at it at times, but I have put a mental block so strong he won''t be able to get ess to my


    mind. Unless I allow him.


    ¡°About the beast inside us. The goddess said we have to name and embrace her¡± Blue interrupts my


    thoughts.


    The beast living inside me isn¡¯t something I want to think of. In fact I am downright scared of the thing.


    Each night I am gued by the killings. How merciless it was. I still feel my ws tearing into the men.


    Still taste their blood in my mouth. It''s terrifying what it can do.


    I shake my head. ¡°It hasn¡¯t shown up yet so maybe the goddess was wrong¡± I say hopefully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The goddess is never wrong¡±


    Sebastian looks up once he senses me. Just like I have been doing since I woke up. I avert my eyes.


    Because every time I see him, I¡¯m reminded of what he did. Of how he stood back and watched. How


    he encouraged Alec.


    ¡°You ready?¡± he asks in a rough voice.


    Instead of answering, I start walking towards the door. I hear him sigh just as I get to the door. I open it


    and leave the room.


    It¡¯s busy outside. Doctors, nurses, patients, loved ones. Being around this many people was making


    me anxious. Putting me on edge. Especially since they were trying to discreetly look at me. I ignore


    them and hurry my steps. I could feel sweat breaking out. Panic setting in. I needed to leave.


    I get out and breathe in relief. I spot Sebastian¡¯s car and I walk towards it. I expected him to be driving


    today but instead, Hunter gets out of the car when he sees me. I guess he was our driver today.


    ¡°Luna¡± he softly says when I get near him. I see something in his eyes but I don''t bother reading into it.


    I remember his disgusted look that day and it pisses me off.


    I snap at him. ¡°I am not your fucking Luna and don¡¯t ever call me that again¡±


    I don¡¯t wait for him to say anything else. I wrench the car door and get in. Minutester, Sebastian joins


    us and we drive off.


    ¡°Red¡± he calls my name but I ignore him.


    I continue looking outside the window. Wondering if it was toote to break this mating contract. After


    everything that has happened. I don¡¯t think there is anything that could redeem him now. Nothing he


    could say would make it all better.


    The worst part is that Darren of all people believed me when Sebastian didn¡¯t. Is it because Darren


    knew me for a long time? Or is it that Sebastian wanted to catch the killer so bad that he readily


    believed I was a merciless killer?


    ¡°Are you really going to ignore me?¡± he asks in irritation.


    ¡°Obviously¡± I reply in a snarky tone.


    ¡°We are going to our pack, you can¡¯t fucking behave like this. I am your alpha and mate I deserve some


    fucking respect¡± he growls.


    His words piss me off. He truly has a lot of guts thinking that I would fall at his feet. What an arrogant


    bastard.


    I turn and look at him with the most hateful look I cane up with.


    ¡°First of all, it¡¯s your pack not mine. Second of all, you stopped being my alpha and mate when you


    used me of a crime I didn¡¯tmit then proceeded to make me suffer for it. Last, what the hell did


    you expect? Did you think I woulde to you, grateful, kissing your feet? Dream fucking on¡± I snarl at


    him.


    I continue, ¡°You treated me like I was scum beneath your shoes. You couldn¡¯t wait to execute me and


    send me straight to hell, remember? I would prefer you continue treating me like I was nothing. I¡¯ll stay


    in your pack for a while because that¡¯s what Sylvia said, but meanwhile I¡¯ll try to find a way we can


    break this mating. I am sure it won¡¯t be hard given we haven¡¯t been mated for long¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to do that. I won¡¯t fucking allow it¡± his tone is hard and his jaw set.


    Did he honestly think I would stay mated to him after all he has done? That I would continue ying the


    role of the loving mate? I would be theughing stock of the whole werewolfmunity. Who in their


    right mind stays with the mate that persecuted her for a crime she didn¡¯tmit?


    I chuckle. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try to stop me¡±


    ¡°Red, I am warning you. Don¡¯t even think of it¡±


    This time Iugh. ¡°If I do, what are you going to do? Throw me in the dungeon? Torture me more? Hate


    to break it to you buddy but I¡¯ve already been there and done that. Right now I don¡¯t think there is


    anything worse you can do¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t get to finish my sentence. In one clean swoop he has me off my seat and on hisps. My thighs


    straddle him automatically and his lips descend on mine. He kisses me like a starving man, his tongue


    tangling with mine in a fight for dominance.


    I almost rxed in the passion that was Sebastian, but then I remembered who I was kissing.


    Remembered that he was the same man that had wanted me dead.


    I wrench myself out of his arms forcefully. Then wipe my lips with the back of my hand. Disgusted with


    both him and myself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever fucking do that!¡± I re at him.


    He smirks knowingly. ¡°And if I do? What will you do about it Red?¡± he says, throwing my words back at


    me.


    I snarl at him. Showing my fangs. ¡°I¡¯ll fucking tear you tongue off¡±


    He doesn¡¯t reply. Just chuckles as if he was finding this funny. I hated that I almost gave in to the kiss.


    Hated that a perverse part of me loved the kiss.


    Soon we enter packnds and the pack housees into view. The cares to a stop and I get out.


    The people who were loitering around give me strange looks. I ignore them and just get inside the


    house. I get the same strange looks inside.


    I don¡¯t pay them any mind. I also don¡¯t greet anyone. I just wanted to sleep and forget I was here.


    Deciding not to sleep in the alpha¡¯s bedroom. I head to a room in a different section. Far away from


    Sebastian¡¯s.


    On my way there I bump into Krystal.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally back¡± she hugs me in happiness.


    I can¡¯t master the energy to do the same. Does it make me a bad mother? I was dying to see Krystal


    when I was in prison but now that she¡¯s here hugging me I can¡¯t hug her back. I feel drained and numb.


    She notices that I wasn¡¯t reciprocating. ¡°Are you okay mama?¡± she asks in a small voice, while letting


    go of me.


    ¡°Yes, I just need to rest¡± I tell her. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you when I wake up, okay?¡±


    The tears that I see in her eyes as I walk away breaks my heart but my pain and heartache is still raw.


    It¡¯s unfair to me her but I wish she had told me first instead of Sebastian. Maybe just maybe


    everything that happened could have been avoided.


    I get to the room and freshen up before going to bed. I was just falling asleep when the door bangs


    open.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± Sebastian¡¯s dominating presence sucks the peacefulness of the


    room.


    Can¡¯t a girl get some peace and quiet? Was it too much to ask to just let me sleep?


    I roll my eyes at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I am sleeping¡±


    I close my eyes. Hoping he¡¯ll get the hint and leave me alone. After all that is what he has done in the


    two weeks I was in custody. It shouldn¡¯t be hard for him to do the same now.


    ¡°You should be in our room, our bed¡± He growls.


    ¡°Why do you keep saying ¡®ours¡¯ when it is ¡®yours¡¯¡± I grumble.


    He made it clear where he stood when he shouted that day at me. In front of the enforcers and some of


    his pack members, and made it clear that I had no right to anything that belonged to him.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He goes to say something but I interrupt him.


    ¡°Just leave me alone. I am tired and I want to sleep. If you can¡¯t ept that I¡¯ll be sleeping here then


    tell me and I¡¯ll find a hotel or rent an apartment¡±


    I wanted him to argue with me, to put up a fight. That way I¡¯ll have a reason to leave.


    It¡¯s like he saw through my n though. Because he backs away from the fight.


    ¡°Fine, but know this Red that I will make things right. What I did wasn¡¯t okay and I fucking promise to fix


    things¡± After finishing, he turns and leaves. Closing the door softly behind him.


    What he said kept ringing in my mind.


    He can try but I doubt there is anything that can make what he did right. I honestly don¡¯t think he can fix


    things.

 49. Still Bitter

    49. Still Bitter


    ¡°I was able to cancel the fashion show so you shouldn¡¯t worry too much.¡± ire tells me through the


    phone. ¡°Just concentrate on getting better¡± she adds.


    I don¡¯t say anything for a while. Just stare outside. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to do anything. Or talk to


    anyone. That included ire.


    She visited me while we were in the hospital. A couple of times actually. She has always been there for


    me. In my darkest time, and even now when things took a dive for the worst.


    ¡°Ren, are you still there?¡±


    For the first time since I can remember, I didn¡¯t want to talk to her. I didn¡¯t want herfort. I just


    wanted her to leave me alone.


    She may be my bestfriend and she may say she understands how I feel, but she never will. Her life has


    been perfect. Except for the part where we were raised in an orphanage. Everything else in her life has


    turned great.


    She has a loving mate who would go to the ends of the world for her. A mate who loves her more than


    the very air he breathes. She is happy while I¡¯m still not. I¡¯m still chasing the elusive happily ever after.


    Even after all these years, I am yet to get my happily ever after. In fact I am beginning to think that I


    never will.


    So as much she wants to be there for me, she will never truly understand how I feel. First to be


    betrayed by Darren. Then by Sebastian.


    ¡°Renny?¡± she calls again.


    I sigh. Fuck, can¡¯t she get the hint that I don¡¯t want to talk to her? I sound bitter but can you honestly


    me me?


    Don¡¯t get me wrong. I am not jealous of her and I would never be. But I just want something simr to


    what she has. A loving and loyal mate. Happiness and contentment.


    ¡°I¡¯m really tired, ire. Can we talk another time?¡± I lie.


    I have done nothing but sleep since I came here. She didn¡¯t need to know that though. I needed to be


    alone and wallow in my misery.


    ¡°Sure, but just know that I love you Renny and that I¡¯ll always be here for you¡± she says softly.


    I can tell that I have hurt her feelings. That she is fighting back tears. I guess she just knows me so well


    and she knows I don¡¯t want to talk to her. That¡¯s what happens when you¡¯ve spent your entire life with


    someone. You know them like the back of your hand.


    ¡°I know, and I love you too¡± I say before hanging up the phone.


    With nothing upying my mind, my thoughts turn to my memories. Every night I wake up shaking and


    drenched in my own sweat.


    Every night I am afraid of turning into that beast and killing. I know whoever we killed were bad men but


    I just can¡¯t shake the feeling of guilt.


    I don¡¯t want anyone¡¯s blood on my hand. Whether that person is good or bad. The beast inside me


    seems not to share the same thoughts though.


    I remember killing the man that had kidnapped me. I enjoyed killing him, in fact I downright loved it.


    That¡¯s not me. I don¡¯t want to be the kind of person that is thrilled when they¡¯re out there killing. That


    would make me a psychopath.


    Needing a breath of fresh air, I leave my room. On my way outside, I don¡¯t talk to anyone. Just keep my


    eyes down and mind my own business. I get a few ¡®Hey Luna¡¯ but I ignore them and keep moving.


    Once I get outside I shift and ran. I wasn¡¯t sure where I was running off to but I needed to get rid of the


    tension.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop running till I tell you¡± I tell Blue.


    The wind zipping past our fur was beginning to rx me a little. I started feeling a bit calmer. Sebastian


    had thergest packnd in the country. So I knew I had a lot to cover. Hopefully by the timeI finish my


    run I will be wiped out.


    ¡°I am not nning to. We need this. I need this¡±es her reply.


    I keep my mouth shut from there on and just observe through her eyes. She ran. Hunted small animals


    and after probably an hour or so, we went to the stream.


    She flopped on the ground and ced her head on our paws. We stayed there like that. Just enjoying


    the peace and quiet.


    That¡¯s until she brought up our current mate.


    ¡°What are we going to do about Sebastian?¡±


    I sigh at that. There goes my peace and quiet.


    ¡°We are doing nothing except what I said. We are going to break the contract¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea? It could bring some challenges. He is a powerful man Ren, going up


    against him doesn¡¯t sound like a good idea¡± she says


    I didn¡¯t want to think much into it, but her stance on the issues was bothering me.


    ¡°Why do I get the feeling that you¡¯re on his side?¡± I question her frowning.


    Before everything came crashing down, she was the one that kept pushing me to build a rtionship


    with Sebastian. That was all good and jolly until he mercilessly turned on me.


    ¡°I am not on his side, but think about it. Sebastian said he won¡¯t let you break the mating, do you really


    think you can go up against him and win? It¡¯s a losing battle¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the vote of confidence¡± I snort sarcastically.


    ¡°I¡¯m just being real here. No need to go into a battle you definitely won¡¯t win¡±


    She was starting to piss me. It seems she has joined the group of people who think that I should just let


    what happened go. Forgive him and move on. ire, Lilly, Monica, the pack elder that officiated our


    mating ceremony, Sebastian. All of them have said pretty much the same thing.


    That misunderstanding happens between mates. That I should forgive and forget. But they weren¡¯t the


    ones that were tortured for two weeks because of that misunderstanding. They weren¡¯t the ones that


    were humiliated by their mate. How the hell am I supposed to move on from that?


    I growl at her. ¡°So you¡¯re basically telling me to just let it be right? Have you forgotten the torture? The


    beatings, being whipped naked, the silver sipping into our skin and poisoning us? Have you forgotten


    Sebastian watching and doing nothing, his venomous words, or when he said he couldn¡¯t wait to send


    us to hell? Have you fucking forgotten being so weak that you couldn¡¯t even speak? Don¡¯t even get me


    started on the pain. Have you honestly forgotten all that?¡±


    She was a fool if she thought that I was going to let that go. That I would just bend backwards and


    forgive the bastard that didn¡¯t believe me or give me a chance to defend myself. Hell no. There would


    have to be divine intervention if I ever consider forgiving him.


    ¡°Look who we have here¡± the menacing voice pulls me back from my rage.


    I had been so consumed with my anger that I hadn¡¯t noticed anyone approaching.


    Blue turns to look at the intruder. She bares her teeth and starts snarling. Digging her paws into the dirt.


    ¡°You know, I have been wondering how to get to you but luckily for me you brought yourself out¡± The


    big one says with an evil smirk.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone who has paid big bucks to see your dead body. I don¡¯t know what you did to anger


    her but that¡¯s not my problem¡± the other one whistles.


    Seems like even after everything happened, I still had a target on my back. Here I thought things would


    finally settle down. With everything that has happened. Ipletely forgot that I had a target on my


    back.


    Blue readies herself to attack. Before she can do that though, the other guy shoots us with a dart. Shit!


    I begin to curse when we start getting dizzy.


    ¡°This is the easiest job we¡¯ve ever done¡± one of them says.


    Come on. Please. I can¡¯t have escaped one hell only tond in another. Can¡¯t a girl get a fucking break


    from people trying to kill her?


    They start dragging my limp body and I start panicking. Blue was already out cold so not only was I


    stuck as a wolf but I was also defenseless. For some reason I start calling on the beast.


    ¡°If you¡¯re there please wake the fuck up¡± I shout in my head but I end up feeling stupid when I don¡¯t get


    an answer.


    ¡°Please!¡±


    Where was this thing when I needed it? Fuck this was frustrating. I continued crying for it but I began


    losing hope when the pack borders came into sight.


    Just when we were about to cross over, I felt the familiar darkness rising. The foreignness of another


    entity inside me.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± one of the men screamed in rm.


    Never in my life have I ever been grateful for something. I felt and saw Blue¡¯s body transforming. From


    the brownish red fur I was used to, to the dark fur of the beast.


    ¡°To hell with this! No amount of money is enough to deal with this shit¡±


    They start backing away but we don¡¯t let them. I wanted a fight. I wanted someone to bear the brunt of


    my frustration and anger. They were perfect for the job. I descend on them, ripping them from limb to


    limb. Bathing in their blood and rejoicing in their screams


    This time unlike before, we were sort of one with the beast. We shared a consciousness unlike before


    when I felt like I was watching on the outside. Once I am done, I change back. I am covered in their


    blood but that¡¯s okay. It just proved that I won. That once again I beat their boss.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Whoever ¡®she¡¯ is can keep sending mercenaries and I will keep killing them until I get to her. When I


    finally do she will wish she never crossed paths with me.

 50. Meeting Midnight

    50. Meeting Midnight


    I slowly walk towards the pack house. For the first time since I was arrested I feel free. I feel calm.


    The tension is no longer there but I am afraid all that is going to change once I get there.


    ¡°Hello¡±


    I stop when I hear the small voice. I turn in circles but no one is there. Was I going crazy or something?


    I chalk it to my imagination and continue walking.


    ¡°Are you seriously ignoring me?¡± this time ites out stronger.


    Oh my goddess. It takes me a while but I finally realize it. The voice wasn¡¯t external. It wasing from


    within me. And it definitely was not Blue¡¯s voice or mine. Meaning it was the beast¡¯s.


    ¡°Would you please stop calling me ¡®the beast¡¯?¡± it all but yells. ¡°It is hurtful and demeaning¡±


    What was I supposed to say? How was I supposed to interact with it? It was easier with Blue.


    I have had her since I was thirteen. And I expected her to show up so it wasn¡¯t a shock when she did.


    But this is apletely different situation. The total opposite of my experience with blue.


    I decide to pause my walk back. If it was going to be living inside me then I should maybe try to get to


    know it better. Besides, it came to my rescue just now, so I owe it that much.


    ¡°Hey, sorry you just took me by surprise¡± I tell it feeling kind of stupid.


    I sit on the ground, leaning on a tree. It was really ufortable given that I was butt naked.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay¡± it says softly.


    Now that I was calmer and could hear her clearly. Her voice sounded kind of feminine so I assumed it


    was female. Otherwise it would be all kinds of awkward having a male beast trapped in a female¡¯s


    body.


    ¡°My head is pounding¡±


    I guess Blue has finally decided to join the chat. She¡¯s a bit confused at first but then she screams in


    excitement.


    ¡°Oh my goddess. You¡¯re finally here. I have been dying to meet you¡±


    The moment she says that, an image appears in my mind. The beast who is almost twice the size of


    Blue, being tackled by her. In what I assume is a hug.


    ¡°Could you please not touch me? I am not a big fan of disys of affection¡± she says, her voice on


    edge.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry¡± Blue smiles wolfishly.


    The whole interaction between the two brings a smile to my face. I can¡¯t help but feel some sort of way.


    ¡°So the moon goddess said we should name you, I am assuming you don¡¯t have a name¡± I say in a


    matter of fact.


    She nods but doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Do you have an idea of what you want to be called?¡± Blue asks curiously.


    ¡°Definitely not a color. Why the hell would she name you Blue?¡±


    For some reason I feel attacked by that. No one has ever questioned why I named my wolf Blue. It was


    her name and people epted that fact.


    ¡°I was thirteen years old and my favorite color is blue, so¡­¡± I left the sentence hanging.


    Besides, it turned out great and I think it suits her.


    ¡°You could have named her Royal¡­as in royal blue, which makes more sense¡±


    I look at her through my mind. I knew that I was going to have my hands full with her and not because


    she was an executioner.


    I didn''t answer her because my mind was still preupied with what I was going to name her.


    ¡°We could name you Sky¡­Sky Blue, get it?¡± I ask, grinning like an idiot.


    Blue bursts outughing but the beast doesn¡¯t say anything. I kind of think it¡¯s funny as hell.


    ¡°I actually like it, or maybe we could go with Midnight Blue¡± She says after a while


    ¡°You do realize I was joking right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s actually a good name. I like Midnight cause itplements the color of my fur, while Sky


    is short and simple to say¡±


    I was shocked that she actually liked it though I was joking.


    Blue chimes in. ¡°I like Midnight, even though it is a mouthful¡±


    ¡°More mouthful than saying Sebastian?¡± I ask yfully, which makes both of themugh.


    ¡°What do you think Lauren, Midnight or Sky?¡±


    My answer is automatic. ¡°Midnight. It suits you better¡±


    ¡°Midnight it is then¡± she says.


    I grin at her. Talking to her these couple of minutes sort of put me at ease. I liked her and she wasn¡¯t as


    bad as I thought she was.


    ¡°It¡¯s great to officially meet you Midnight¡± I smile in happiness.


    ¡°Wee to the fold¡± Blue adds.


    ¡°Thank you¡± Midnight says, her voice distorted with emotion.


    I get up from where I sat and begin walking back to the pack house. I felt lighter. Deep down hope was


    taking root. Hope that everything was going to turn out fine. That everything will be okay.


    Within minutes I was entering the pack house, my steps bouncing. Pack members turned to look at me.


    Probably because I was covered in dried blood and I was grinning like a psycho but I didn¡¯t care. I was


    feeling good.


    Nothing could bring me down. I was all the way up.


    I was just about to go up the stairs when a snarky voice stopped me.


    ¡°Where do you think she¡¯s been? Killing someone probably. I heard she was the serial killer. I don¡¯t


    know why the alpha brought her back here¡±


    I didn¡¯t recognize the voice, so I was going to just ignore it.


    ¡°Oh my goddess, why would Sebastian mate such a heartless bitch. I heard she even killed kids. What


    if she¡¯s from killing one of our own and that¡¯s why she¡¯s covered in blood?¡±


    My body tenses at that. I could ept every usation but not this one. I was a mother so why the


    fuck would someone think that I was okay with killing children.


    I turn around to find Michelle standing with another woman. A green eyed. Blonde woman. Without


    thinking twice I approach them. I knew it wasn¡¯t Michelle who spewed that shit but the fact that she was


    standing with her well¡­


    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear you repeat what you said but this time say it in my face¡± I growl.


    I studied her and saw the jealousy there. I guess this was another of Sebastian¡¯s fuck buddy.


    Michelle grasps her friend''s arm. ¡°Please Nicole, don¡¯t say. Just shut your fucking mouth and lets leave¡±


    Michelle kept stealing nervous nces at me. I guess someone did learn their lesson after all. I may no


    longer want to be here, but as long as I was still the luna, everyone was going to respect me.


    Nicole shook Michelle¡¯s hand and squared her shoulder. She was really dumb. She should¡¯ve listened


    to her friend when she had the chance.


    ¡°I said you¡¯re a murderer and you have killed children and¡­¡± before she can finish, I p her, making


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    her head twist to the side.


    She holds her cheek before turning to look at me. She¡¯s growling and breathing heavily. Her eyes keep


    changing color and I know she¡¯s about to shift. She doesn¡¯t disappoint when she tears her clothes and


    shifts in a blonde furred wolf.


    I change into Midnight instead of Blue. Even on all fours, Midnight is still big, still a beast. She¡¯s thrice


    the size of Nicole. I growl at her but she doesn¡¯t take the warning. She still charges at me. She doesn¡¯t


    get the chance to though.


    I mp my jaw around her neck before throwing her. She hits the wall. I can tell she¡¯s hurt but she


    keepsing. I swipe my paw, wing her which makes her whimper in pain. She was no match for


    us. I growl at her in warning. Before I shift back to human.


    I lift her up by the scuffle of her neck. ¡°Shift!¡± Imand, putting power behind the word.


    I didn¡¯t think it would work but it does. She shifts back to human and sags.


    ¡°I am your Luna, your Alpha¡¯s mate. If you ever talk to me like that again I will end you, pack member or


    not. Am I Understood?¡±


    My eyes were still zing. I was still fucking pissed. Why is it that every one of Sebastian''s ex felt the


    need to go up against me?


    ¡°Yes Luna¡± she says in a small voice.


    I let her go and she falls to the ground like the pathetic weak wolf she was. I sneer at her before turning


    around. I am met by a crowd of people, whispering to each other. Looking at me in shock.


    That isn¡¯t what had me rooted to the ground though. It was seeing Sebastian with them.


    He didn¡¯t seem angry at all. In fact he was grinning. Which more than anything was putting me on


    edge.

 51. Im so fucking sorry

    51. I''m so fucking sorry


    What the hell was he so happy about? I ball my hands. The need to hit him in his perfectly square jaw


    is almost consuming.


    I was just about to leave when he detaches from his pack members. He approaches me while taking off


    his t-shirt. Leaving his delicious abs out in the open for any female to admire.


    Before I can say anything he brings the clothe down on my head. I automatically put my arms through.


    It¡¯s big on meing down to my mid-thigh.


    By the time I am done I realize what he has done. I don¡¯t get time to scold him for it. He turns to the


    woman on the floor. And can you imagine what the bitch did? She made it seem like it was my fault.


    Like I was a crazy woman who just attacked her for no reason.


    The moment she senses Sebastian¡¯s presence. She scrambles to him. Wraps her arms around his


    ankles, she begins sobbing.


    ¡°Oh thank the goddess you¡¯re here Sebastian. She is crazy. I didn¡¯t do anything to her and she just


    attacked me¡±


    I had to hand it to her. She was a damn good actress. I almost believed her and I was there when


    everything happened. That¡¯s how fucking good she was.


    ¡°Run it through me Nicole¡± Sebastian tells her.


    She nods her head. ¡°I was just talking to Michelle when she came from outside. I asked her if she was


    okay and she went ballistic. Saying that she didn¡¯t need care from her mate¡¯s hoes. I tried to tell her


    that I wasn¡¯t and that nothing was going on between us now but she refused to listen. She went crazy


    and forced me to transform before attacking me¡±


    She cries these gut wrenching sobs that I almost feel sorry for her. If it wasn¡¯t the fact that I knew she


    was lying I would have truly felt bad for her.


    I turn to look at Sebastian. I knew he would believe her. After all, it wasn¡¯t the first time he believed


    something that wasn¡¯t true about me.


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s what happened?¡± he asked her.


    Everyone present was holding their breaths. We all noticed the edge in his voice. Whether he was


    angry on her behalf or not was yet to be decided.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha¡­that is the truth of what happened¡± she says, her sobs slowly dying.


    Before I know it, Sebastian has her up by her neck.


    ¡°Do you think I am an idiot Nicole?¡± he asks her menacingly.


    The fear in her eyes is tangible and it makes me smile. A big cruel smile.


    ¡°N-No¡± she stammers.


    ¡°So why would you deliberately lie to me?¡±


    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t¡±


    ¡°You see I know my woman, and she wouldn¡¯t attack you unless she had a reason, but since you chose


    this fucking act lets continue by it, shall we?¡±


    For some reason I am shocked and rooted to the floor. Not because he believed me but because he


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    called me his. It shouldn¡¯t affect me but it kind of did and I hated that.


    ¡°Tell me the truth Michelle, is what she said the truth? And don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you and that


    bitch Miranda tried attacking her, so bear in mind that if you fucking lie to me then Lauren¡¯s threat of


    banishing you will be made effective¡± he warns.


    Another shock. I honestly didn¡¯t know that he knew about the restaurant incident. But then again, this is


    Sebastian we are talking about. He practically knows everything. Well except who the real murderer


    was. Note the sarcasm.


    ¡°No she¡¯s not telling the truth¡± Michelle says in a straight face.


    I guess their bond wasn¡¯t as strong because she outed her friend without even a second thought.


    The fear that was on Nicole¡¯s face doubles. She tries saying something but the chokehold prevented


    that.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I don¡¯t hit women¡± Sebastian says and I internally snort. He doesn¡¯t hit them but he sure


    does allow others to do the dirty work for him.


    ¡°For disrespecting my Luna, Nicole Hazina, you¡¯re hereby stripped of your current position and I


    demote you to an omega¡± he deres, making everyone gasp.


    The moment he says that he releases her. She crumbles to the floor. Being demoted is painful and


    there is no worse shame than that. I don¡¯t know which position she held but being demoted to the


    bottom of the food chain must be horrible.


    He leaves the screaming woman andes to stand beside me. He meshes his hands with mine


    before turning to the others and addressing them.


    ¡°Listen to me and listen well. Anyone and I mean anyone who even tries to disrespect my mate or even


    looks at her wrong will suffer the same fate. I don¡¯t fucking care who you are and how long you have


    been in this pack, let me make this clear. She will get the same amount of respect you give me. Am I


    understood?¡± he asks, searing them with a fierce look.


    I am surprised. Never has Darren ever defended me in his pack when some of the women


    disrespected me. Never has he ever demanded the pack to give me the same respect they gave him.


    That was what it meant to mates but even that Darren didn¡¯t give me. It just shows me how toxic the


    rtionship was.


    The problem with being in love is it makes you fucking blind. Blind to the toxicity swimming in your


    rtionship. Blind to their faults. I now realize Darren was fetsering cancer and I was the only one truly


    in love in that rtionship.


    ¡°Yes Alpha¡±


    The chorus brings me back to reality.


    ¡°Spread the word to those who are not present¡± hemands as he walks us past them.


    He leads me up the stairs, showing his pack that we are a solid front. Once we are out of sight I try


    getting my hand out of his but he refuses to let go.


    He leads us to his bedroom. Gets in and locks the door behind him. The moment he does I rip my hand


    out of his.


    ¡°Why the hell did you do that?¡± I ask him. Furious.


    I didn¡¯t need him to defend me now. I needed him a couple of weeks ago and he showed me that I was


    nothing.


    ¡°Do what Red?¡±


    ¡°Defend me like I matter?¡± I was pissed. Beyond pissed.


    I start pacing the room. The need to hit him became strong again. He decides to defend on an issue


    that I can defend myself from. But the one I really needed him to, he left me on my own.


    ¡°You do matter. Our arrangement may be on paper only but you still matter¡± he tells me softly.


    I harden my resolve. I didn¡¯t want his softness. I wanted the hard man that stood by while I was being


    tortured. The man that called me all sorts of horrible names. The man that couldn¡¯t wait to have me


    killed.


    ¡°Did I matter when I was being tortured while you watched? Did I matter when you let Alec hit me over


    and over again? Did I fucking matter when you told the enforcers to take me out of your fucking home


    hmm? Fucking answer me?¡± I yell.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything. Just approaches me as if he was approaching a wounded animal. Despite my


    refusal and protests, he wraps his hands around my waist. Bringing me close.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know I¡¯ve never told you this but I am fucking sorry, so fucking sorry. I should have


    investigated more, should have believed but I didn¡¯t and you will never know how it fucking kills me that


    I put you through that¡± I start to say something but he interrupts me.


    ¡°No listen. I need to get this off¡± He says so shut up. ¡°I was in the wrong Red. I promised to protect you


    yet I am the one that ended up causing the greatest damage. You will never know how fucking sorry I


    am and not because I want to ease the guilt but because I caused you pain. You¡¯re my Luna, my mate


    and I should have put that before my need to catch a criminal. I should have seen your heart and


    realized that the woman I¡¯ve known these past months isn¡¯t a heartless killer. For that I am so sorry.


    Sorry for hurting you, sorry for not believing you, sorry for doubting you goodness¡±


    When he finishes the fight has left mepletely. I feel depleted and tired.


    His other handes to my face. He caresses my cheek softly and a part of me wants to lean in to his


    warmth. But I can¡¯t. He already broke my trust. It¡¯s hard getting it back.


    ¡°Those are just words, Sebastian. Nothing more. Right now I just want you to let me go. Terminate the


    contract¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, Red. And yes, what you said is true, what I said are just words so I am going to prove to


    you using my actions.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything, because what¡¯s there to say? I get out of his arms and begin walking towards the


    door.


    ¡°Red?¡± he calls and I turn around. My hands on the door knob.


    I sigh tiredly. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow be ready at seven. I¡¯ll be taking you out¡± he says.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going out with you Sebastian¡± I counter defiantly.


    He just gives me his annoying smirk. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that¡±


    I walk out of his room without another word to him. Everything he said still ying like a broken record


    in my mind.


    Of course I know the reason he wants me to stay as his Luna is not because he is in love with me. But I


    also have to admit that before everything went to shit, there was a connection between us. But that was


    before.


    Right now I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to explore it. For some reason I feel like he tainted it with his actions


    and once something is tainted it can never be pure again.

 52. Go change.

    52. Go change.


    ¡°Mommy, can I talk to you?¡± Krystal asks just as I was getting ready for my supposed date with


    Sebastian.


    I decided to go not because I wanted him. Or wanted to spend time with him. It was just so I could


    frustrate the hell out of him. He wanted me to fall at his feet. That will be a cold day in hell if it were to


    ever happen.


    ¡°Sure, what is it?¡±


    My rtionship with Krystal has been strained since I came back. I don¡¯t have a problem with Jax and


    I¡¯ve hung out with him a couple of times, but I had to put a stop to that. I saw how it was hurting Krystal


    and ruining her rtionship with her step brother.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mama¡± she says in a small voice. Tears filling her eyes.


    My heart breaks each time I see her cry. Each tear stabbing at my soul. I am not even angry at her


    anymore. Mainly I am just hurt and in pain. She has caused me so much heartache. That she would


    even believe her own mother is a killer broke my heart.


    ¡°Come here¡± I tell her, opening my arms to her.


    Shees quickly, crashing into me. Sobbing her heart out. I could hate and be bitter at Sebastian, but


    I couldn¡¯t remain angry at Krystal. She was my daughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry mama. I didn¡¯t mean to get you into trouble¡±


    I sigh. Rubbing her back infort. ¡°I know, baby. What you did wasn¡¯t right and it hurt me a lot Krys. It


    caused a lot of damage. It broke my heart that you would think of me that way. But it¡¯s okay. Everything


    will be fine. It may take some time but everything will work out¡±


    I had forgiven her but I also felt the need to tell her that her actions pained me. That what she did


    wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°Next time something like this happens I want you to think well before taking any actions, okay?


    Remember that what you say or do can either help someone or hurt them, and you don¡¯t want to hurt


    someone innocent, do you?¡± I ask her softly.


    Being a parent isn¡¯t easy, especially when you have to discipline and give your child life lessons. It


    doesn¡¯te with a damn manual and most of the time you don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re doing. But


    either way I want her to turn into a decent werewolf and most importantly I want her to be a great


    Oracle. One who helps people and not the one who messes up shit.


    ¡°No, mommy¡± she nods her head vigorously. ¡°Does that mean you have forgiven me?¡± she adds.


    ¡°Yeah. I guess it does¡±


    She screams in happiness. Jumping up and down in my arms.


    ¡°Okay, cool down the excitement. I have to get ready¡­will you be okay?¡±


    I look at her and she looks so innocent. Full of life now. Not the zombie she has been thesest couple


    of days.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go and tell Jax about it. He told me to tell you sorry because I was so sad and I didn¡¯t know


    what to do. I was afraid you didn¡¯t love me anymore¡±


    Once again, Jax surprised me with his maturity. It¡¯s hard to believe that he is only ten years old. I make


    a mental note to take them out for ice cream or something on the weekend.


    ¡°I will always love you sweetie, no matter what and don¡¯t you ever forget that¡± I tell her, giving her one


    more hug.


    ¡°I love you too mommy. Always and forever¡±


    We hug for a minute before letting each other go. After she kisses me on the cheek, she leaves saying


    she was going to tell Jax the good news.


    I get back to getting ready. I don¡¯t do much with myself. Mainly because I didn¡¯t feel like putting myself


    together. After I am done I walk down stairs with a few minutes to spare and find Sebastian already


    waiting for me.


    He turns his head and that¡¯s when his face hardens.


    ¡°What the hell are you wearing?¡± he booms.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I smirk satisfied with his reaction. See I know Sebastian is the wine and dine type of person. The type


    of man that takes women to fancy ass restaurants that either need you to book two weeks in advance


    or have a VIP ck card.


    So of course he expected me to go all out with my look. A sexy dress, heels and diamond essories.


    This is proved true when he himself has worn a ck fitting suit.


    ¡°I¡¯m wearing clothes¡± I reply sassily.


    I wasn¡¯t in anything sexy. Just a pair of jeans, a long sleeved button down shirt and a pair of t shoes.


    I had minimum make up and my red mane was in a ponytail. In other words I was dressed forfort,


    not for a date.


    ¡°Seriously Red?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You told me to get ready, and I am ready¡±


    ¡°I told you I was taking you out¡± he grits through his clenched jaw. ¡°I expected you to wear something


    nice¡±


    ¡°This is something nice, and it¡¯s also something I can go out with¡± I reply back with the same amount of


    fire.


    ¡°Go change¡± hemands.


    ¡°Not gonna happen Alpha mate¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fucking serious. Go change or I won¡¯t be taking you anywhere tonight¡±


    If he honestly thought that, that threat would work, then he had another thinging.


    I snicker and shrug my shoulders. ¡°Fine by me. I didn¡¯t even want to go out with you in the first ce.


    Now I can go back to my room and watch movies while stuffing my belly with unhealthy foods¡±


    I start to turn around when his voice stops me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking move from there¡± he snaps.


    I don¡¯t know why I listened to him, but for some reason I stop. I watch him as he stomps up the stairs


    muttering obscenities under his breath. Saying how I was a pain in the ass.


    I copseughing after he disappears, happy that my n to annoy him worked. I don¡¯t know why he


    told me not to move but I am sure that he was going to cancel the whole thing.


    Bearing that in mind I walk to the kitchen and start making popcorn for my movie night. They were just


    about ready when I smelt him behind me.


    ¡°I told you not to move¡± he says in annoyance.


    ¡°You honestly didn¡¯t expect me to¡­¡± I turn around and I am shocked. ¡°Why are you wearing that?¡± I ask


    in panic.


    He had changed into jeans and a ck v-neck shirt that molded into his skin. You could see every


    ridge through the shirt and trust me when I say there was a lot to see.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect me to cancel our date did you?¡± he asks, ying innocent with a smirk on his lips.


    I start to hyperventte because I actually did expect him to cancel the stupid date. I thought my n


    was going to work very well. It would annoy him and at the same time cause him to cancel the ns he


    had for the night.


    It was even working when he got angry that I wasn¡¯t dolled up. But now he has just pulled the rug right


    from under me. What the hell was I supposed to do now? I try to think of something. Something to get


    me out of what I knew was going to be a natural disaster.


    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t¡± I lie through my teeth. His smirk turns into a grin and I know that he knows that I am


    lying my ass off.


    ¡°But if we are going out then you¡¯re going to have to take me to a fast food restaurant. Not one of those


    fancy one¡± I add folding my arms across my chest.


    There it is. I am sure there is no way he would agree to that. Like I said Sebastian is one of those fine


    dining types of men. No way would he agree to a greasy full to the brim, noisy restaurant.


    ¡°Done. In fact I know a ce. You¡¯ll fucking love their burger¡±


    His grin gets bigger just as my mouth falls open in shock. I thought I had him this time. Fuck, does it


    always seem like he is one step ahead?


    ¡°Do close your mouth darling. You wouldn¡¯t want a fly flying in¡± he teases.


    I re at him but otherwise shut my mouth. This is a side of him I didn¡¯t know he had. A side I honestly


    didn¡¯t think I wanted to know. I was hell bent on staying mad at him and hating him. I didn¡¯t want to


    soften towards him.


    ¡°Now that your excuses and scheming have run dry, it¡¯s time for us to leave¡± he says getting serious.


    ¡°But-but¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts Red. I know what you¡¯re trying to do and it won¡¯t work. You wanted to eat at a greasy


    restaurant and that¡¯s where we are going.¡±


    Shit. What now? He was right though. I have run out of excuses.


    I was thinking to hell with it and I was about to just turn around and run away, but he anticipated my


    move. He grasped my hand and started to head to the door.


    When did my life get soplicated? And how the hell was I supposed to deal with his overbearing


    dominant ass? I may be going to this damn date with him but I was going to make it unbearable. I¡¯ll


    give him a headache to end all headaches.

 53. Driving him insane

    53. Driving him insane


    The drive was filled with tense silence. Mostly from my side. I was acting like a petnt child. My hands


    were crossed over my chest, eyes focused on the road and I was fuming.


    Through the corner of my eyes, I saw that he was smiling and that pissed me off even more.


    ¡°What the hell are you smiling about?¡± I asked. ¡°There is nothing to smile about when you literally


    forced a woman to go out with you¡±


    He keeps his eyes on the road when he answers. ¡°I didn¡¯t force you Red¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either. Justmanded me¡± I retorted hotly. ¡°When did chivalry die?¡±


    I was honestly curious about that. I mean I have never dated human men before but most Alphas or


    werewolf males were just arrogant and self-righteous. They don¡¯t normally do the traditional human


    way of wooing women. They mostly just throw their weight around and the she wolves fall for it.


    ¡°I am chivalrous¡± He said.


    ¡°And I am the moon goddess¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°Given that you are her fucking left hand, you¡¯re not far off from the truth¡±


    I turn to re at him. Why is it that he always has a retort to my sass? I study him but quickly avert my


    eyes. He was doing the one hand thing that men do. Where they drive with one arm while the other is


    Something raw and sexy.


    I shake my head trying to clear it. Those were dangerous thoughts and like he kept reminding me. Our


    rtionship was on paper only. Nothing more and nothing less.


    ¡°Where are you even taking me?¡± I ask him, changing the subject.


    He turns to me slightly before facing the road again.


    ¡°You said that you wanted something greasy, so that¡¯s where we are going¡±


    I didn''t reply because I didn¡¯t have anything to tell him. I did say that I wanted something greasy but I


    also didn¡¯t think he would agree to that.


    I should have put my foot down and refused to go out. Maybe I was the problem. Always giving in when


    these men pulled the alpha male shit. If I could put my foot down, just maybe he could start respecting


    my wants and needs. But then again it¡¯s not like I am nning to stay with him much longer.


    ¡°We should y twenty one questions¡± he suggests out of the blue.


    I turn to look at him as if he has grown two heads. Why would he suggest such a thing? Not only


    because it was childish but because it was so unlike him.


    ¡°What are we? Teenagers?¡± I ask sarcastically.


    ¡°No but we are mated adults who know nothing about each¡±


    ¡°Cut with the crap Sebastian, you probably know more about me than I do. I am sure you did a


    background check¡±


    That was the kind of thing a wealthy and powerful man would do. Sebastian was both. There was no


    way he would have approached me with a proposal if he didn¡¯t have me thoroughly investigated first.


    ¡°Yeah, but I would like to hear it from you. Know more about you¡± he says, his voice neutral.


    ¡°What has gotten into you¡­you weren¡¯t this interested in getting to know me a few weeks back¡±


    I say this while checking his temperature as I would do with a child.


    He swats my hand away. ¡°Would you fucking stop that?¡±


    ¡°What I just wanted to check if maybe you have a fever or something. You¡¯re behaving out of character¡±


    I say innocently. ¡°We should probably stop by the hospital, just to get you checked¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your favorite color?¡± he asks, ignoring what I just said.


    This time I turn my whole body and look at him. Was he being serious right now? My favorite color?


    ¡°I¡¯m a hundred percent sure you¡¯re really not interested in knowing my favorite color¡±


    ¡°Yes I am¡± he argues.


    ¡°No you¡¯re not¡±


    ¡°Yes I fucking am¡± he fires, getting annoyed.


    I fire back, loving how I was annoying the shit out of him. ¡°No you¡¯re not¡±


    ¡°How would you even fucking know that?¡±


    ¡°I just do¡±


    I hear him groan in annoyance. ¡°Fuck! You¡¯re annoying¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take that as apliment¡± I smile wide at him.


    Damn. This was fun. Watching the annoyance y across his face while he tried to pray for patience.


    You could tell by the way how hard he gripped the steering wheel. How his brows were furrowed, and


    how tensely his jaw was set.


    ¡°What is your favorite color?¡± I throw his question back at him.


    Just like I knew it would. The question seemed to annoy him more.


    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll answer your question when you tantly refused to fucking answer mine?¡±


    I shrug giving the air that I didn¡¯t care whether he answered me or not. But I was curious though as to


    whether a dominant alpha male like him had a favorite color. His bedroom and office back at the pack


    and his house in the city were painted in ck and grey color schemes.


    ¡°Red¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I face him waiting for him to talk.


    ¡°I mean my favorite color is red¡±


    I stare at him with wide eyes. ¡°There is no way that¡¯s true¡±


    There¡¯s just no way. He seems to be smirking so Ie to the conclusion that he was probably lying to


    me and pulling my leg for making this night as difficult as possible.


    ¡°Take it or leave it but that¡¯s my answer¡±


    I don¡¯t get to say anything because we pull up to a diner that I have never been to before. Parking the


    car, he kills the engine before getting out toe open the door for me.


    The diner wasn¡¯t full when we got in but we managed to get a table at the back. I order pizza and coke


    while he orders burger, fries and coke.


    ¡°Hmm, I never categorized you as a man who ate grease¡± I tell him honestly, studying him.


    ¡°Sorry for that. Next time I¡¯ll wear a neon sign announcing that I eat fast foods¡± he shoots sarcastically.


    Was he on a kind of male premenstrual syndrome or something? He didn¡¯t have to be so sarcastic


    about it.


    ¡°Jeez, cool down¡­I was just asking since you¡¯re always seen in posh restaurants¡±


    He looks at me with a frown on his face. ¡°You''re honestly fucking drive me insane¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Again, I¡¯ll take that as apliment¡± I smirk.


    He sighs pinching the bridge of his nose. I guess he chewed more than he bargained for when he told


    me he would be taking me out.


    ¡°I answered your question so you have to answer mine¡±


    Shit, why was he back to this again. I didn¡¯t want to share with him anything concerning my life since


    like I said, he probably already knew about every detail. So it was pointless talking about it.


    ¡°How did you end up at the orphanage?¡± he asks.


    This is thest thing I wanted to talk about. It¡¯s still a sore subject for me even after all these years. It¡¯s


    not that I am ashamed of my roots. I havee a long way to be ashamed of that. It¡¯s just I don¡¯t want


    to think about the people who left us there.


    ¡°To be honest I don¡¯t know much, just what I was told by the women running the ce. It¡¯s the clich¨¦


    type of story. Sarah, the one that found us, heard the doorbell to the orphanage, when she answered


    she found two little girls who couldn¡¯t have been more than five months old at the doorstep. There was


    no note, no name, nothing but a really strong perfume scent¡± I reply taking in a deep breath.


    I don¡¯t know why I was telling him when I was so againsting to the date but I just found myself


    spilling the words.


    ¡°No one understood where ire and I came from but they took us in. Efforts to try to find that out


    proved useless. At first everyone including us thought we were sisters because we came as a package,


    and I was told that we used to cry when we were separated. But that idea was thrown out of the


    window when the DNA tests proved that we weren¡¯t even rted at all¡± I finish.


    I smile when I think of ire. Family isn¡¯t always rted by blood and neither is a sister. ire was


    more than that. She was my soul sister. We had a bond that had survived twenty eight good years and


    a love that was stronger than steel.


    ¡°Did you ever try to locate your parents?¡± he asked thoughtfully.


    I felt the need to tell him that he had already asked his question. That it was my turn but I let it go.


    ¡°We agreedter on not to. After years of searching we gave up. You couldn¡¯t find people who didn¡¯t


    want to be found, plus we decided that if they could leave such youngsters on the doorstep of an


    orphanage and not even look backward, then they weren¡¯t people worth knowing¡±


    The one good thing whoever dumped us at the orphanage did was to have the mind to leave us at a


    werewolf orphanage. We were taught who we were, where we came from, how to shift when the day


    came and how to keep our identities hidden. It would have been a cruel fate if they had left us at a


    human orphanage.


    He was about to open his mouth but I cut him off. ¡°You¡¯ve already had your turn, twice actually so now


    it¡¯s my turn to ask¡±


    I mainly did that because I wanted to close the subject. It was already in the past and it has been over


    two decades ago, going to three. I had said enough where that certain subject was concerned.


    ¡°What happened to your fated mate?¡± I ask him.


    I was always curious. Of course it was obvious that Miranda wasn¡¯t his fated mate and neither was I. I


    needed to know if he already found his or not. I don¡¯t think he has found his fated mate though, he


    wouldn¡¯t have otherwise mated Miranda or proposed to me. Which just confused me on why he


    couldn¡¯t have waited for his true mate.


    I see something pass in his eyes. But it¡¯s too fast for me to read it.


    ¡°Pass¡± he says, his jaw set.


    ¡°That¡¯s not how this works. I ask, you answer. So you can¡¯t pass¡± I stubbornly refuse to let it go.


    The fact that his jaw was set and he was grinding his mrs meant there was a story there and I


    wanted to know what it was.


    ¡°I said let it go¡± he clipped.


    I was going to continue but I read something akin to hurt in his eyes. I wasn¡¯t sure but I also knew this


    wasn¡¯t a battle I was going to win. He was already starting to close himself off.


    ¡°When are we going to strategize on taking down Miranda and Darren? We should really get to that¡± I


    change the subject and see him loosening his fists.


    He stares intensely at me and I begin squirming in my seat. As always I felt like he was ripping off the


    ¡°Soon. I know where to hit Miranda where it fucking hurts. She will not be able to recover from it¡±


    I nod my head at his answer just as our food arrives. The rest of the evening goes smoothly. After


    dinner we went for a ride and I realized that I sort of enjoyed myself even if I didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    Despite that, I couldn¡¯t forget the sh of hurt and pain I saw in Sebastian''s eyes and I couldn¡¯t help but


    wonder what happened with his fated mate.

 54. Am I interrupting something?

    54. Am I interrupting something?


    Today I was going back to work. I have been working from home. I was happy to finally get out of the


    pack house.


    I haven¡¯t seen Sebastian since three days ago. Mainly because I was avoiding him as hard as I could. I


    also haven¡¯t had any more trouble from the women he has slept with before.


    Not that I am expecting that tost for long. I am sure there wille another one that will try to


    intimidate me or something. Try to let me know that Sebastian was hers.


    I pick my things and head down stairs. I was still sleeping in the other room. Refusingpletely to


    share a bedroom with Sebastian.


    The clicking sound of my heels is heard as I walk across the hardwood floor. There was no one around.


    Mostly because it was still early.


    I get out of the door and find Hunter leaning against my car. I groan in annoyance. Thest thing I


    needed was having him around me.


    ¡°Step away from my car Hunter¡± I calmlymand walking towards him.


    ¡°Good morning Luna¡± was his reply.


    I didn¡¯t have time to deal with this shit. I had to start early today . Even though I have been working


    from home, I still had a lot of work to catch up on.


    ¡°What¡¯s good about it? Definitely not you¡± the anger starts to sip into my voice. ¡°Now could you get


    away from my car? You¡¯re going to make mete¡±


    He still doesn¡¯t move. I start thinking of my options. He was standing in front of the driver seat door.


    Maybe I could use the other door and scooch over before driving away. If I idently ran him over then


    that wouldn¡¯t be my fault. He deserved it


    ¡°Look Luna, I am sorry. I know that¡¯s not enough but that¡¯s what I got. I¡¯ve been your driver and


    bodyguard for a while and I should have realized you would never hurt anyone, so I am truly sorry for


    judging you. But whether you still hate me or not I will continue looking after you because you gave me


    advice that is slowly bringing me closer to my mate and also because I came to love and respect you


    as my luna¡± he says.


    Love and respect? What a joke.


    ¡°You have to know that words don¡¯t mean a fucking thing to me. I helped you like you said but then the


    first chance you got, you turned on me, do you know how that felt? Watching not just you but the other


    warriors shun me.¡± I say trying to control my emotions.


    ¡°You say you''vee to love and respect me yet how you behaved proved the opposite of those


    words. You thought I was a heartless cold bitch, let¡¯s keep it that way. I am sure that if evidence hadn¡¯t


    change how things are¡± I say, shoving him out of the way.


    It was a bit difficult but I managed to get him off just enough to slip into my car.


    I add just as I was about to get in. ¡°And please don¡¯t look after me as you have put it. I don¡¯t need


    someone who thought I was a fucking murderer watching out for me. Don¡¯t follow me¡±


    I open my door, get inside and shut the door hard. I start the car and leave.


    My confrontation with Hunter brings back the memories. And I hate myself more for allowing Sebastian


    to boss me around after everything he did.


    After everything went down with Darren I told myself I will never allow another man to walk over me.


    But isn¡¯t that what I am doing with Sebastian by allowing him to have his way?


    I don¡¯t understand how people just think that sorry is going to make things better. That saying that one


    word will heal the wounds that have already been inflicted. Sorry is just a word, nothing more and


    nothing else. A person can say the word and not mean a fucking thing


    My phone rings. When I see the name on the caller Id, I don¡¯t pick it up. It was about forty to forty five


    minutes drive from Sebastian¡¯s pack to thepany. So I needed to hurry up.


    My phone rings again but I don¡¯t get it.


    On the fifth ring I pick it up pissed. ¡°What the hell do you want, Sebastian?¡± I growl.


    ¡°Why am I getting a report that you told Hunter not to apany you?. He is your personal guard¡± His


    voice is deceptively calm.


    ¡°Like I told him and I am telling you, I don¡¯t need someone who thought I was a killer watching over me¡±


    He sighs. ¡°Then we will get you another bodyguard¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want any bodyguards, especially not from you. If I feel I need protection then I will hire one


    myself¡±


    With Blue and Midnight though. I didn¡¯t think that I would need any protection. Midnight on her own was


    strong enough to take out an entire pack of rogues.


    ¡°This is not up for discussion Red, you¡¯ll do as I fucking say. Hunter will be your guard¡± he says with


    finality.


    I was so pissed at this point. If he had been close, I would have strangled him to death.


    ¡°Go fuck yourself Sebastian. If I see Hunter anywhere near me I will rip him to pieces and then


    personally deliver his remains to your office. Have a bad fucking day, I hope it turns as horrible as you


    have made mine.¡± I snarl before hanging up.


    I angrily throw my phone on the passenger seat. Already I could feel that this day was going to be bad.


    It already started with bad energy. So I don''t expect any good from it.


    My phone rings two times but I don¡¯t pick it up.


    My mind is clouded the entire drive to work. There are so many things running up in there that it¡¯s hard


    to catch up with each one of them.


    I get to work and Sheryl greets me. The first order of business was a potential investment partner. My


    first half of the day is filled with meetings. By the time lunch rolls in, I was freaking tired. I had to miss


    lunch because I was still in a meeting and I wanted to finish with it first.


    I sat on the sofapletely drained at around four o¡¯clock. I had a two hour break before the next


    meeting, so I wanted to take a power nap. I was just settling when the door opened.


    ¡°Fuck I am tired¡± ire walks in.


    She moves towards me, pushes my legs off the couch and sits down.


    ¡°We need a vacation honestly¡­I am so tired, I feel like my brain is about to melt¡± she grumbles


    I rub my temples. ¡°Tell me about it¡±


    Sometimes I feel like just giving up my position and bing a silent partner. But I remember the


    blood and sweat ire and I poured to make it sessful. This was our baby and there was no way in


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hell I would hand it over to someone else.


    ¡°So how are you?¡± I ask.


    We haven¡¯t talked in a while. I hated that because I was the one that brought the distance when I


    pushed her away.


    ¡°Pregnant¡± she says as a matter of fact.


    I look at herpletely shocked. I expected her to tell me she was joking any minute now but she


    didn¡¯t. She just let out a tired sigh.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I just found out a few days ago¡± she tells me, tucking the hair behind her ears.


    The words were barely out of her mouth when I released a happy scream and tackled her on the sofa.


    She releases a shocked squeal before it turns into one of joy.


    ¡°Oh my goddess! I can¡¯t believe it. I am going to be an aunt again¡±


    I was so happy. A child was a blessing and it meant more love to give. This news was one that


    changed my entire day. My day had started out shitty and it had remained like that, but ire managed


    to save the rest of the day.


    My eyes start to fill with tears. I was emotional.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± she asked worriedly.


    I look at her, trying to blink away the tears. ¡°These are happy tears¡±


    She smiles and hugs me. Both of usmunicating our love for each other. ire was my soul. In a


    different kind of way. I loved her more than I even loved myself.


    ¡°Our family is growing ire Bear. It started just the two of us but now we have more and a new


    member on the way.¡±


    My voice is thick with emotion but I didn¡¯t care. This was ire, I didn¡¯t have to hide away my feelings. I


    may not have the romantic love I wanted but I had a different kind of love. A love that has endured


    through the years. A love that is still burning hot.


    ¡°Yeah. We have created our own family, it¡¯s no longer just the two of us against the world¡± she softly


    says, tears gathering in her eyes.


    We have always wanted a family. Looking at us right now, we got that and so much more.


    ¡°Does Brent know?¡± I ask, smiling.


    She was about to answer when a deep voice interrupted us.


    ¡°Am I interrupting something?¡±


    I was still straddling ire. Our arms around each other. From a different point of view, it seemed like


    we were lovers, I cringe at that.


    I turn my head and find Sebastian looking at us with a hard expression.


    Damn it, thest thing I needed was him tainting the beautiful news I just received, and by his hard


    expression I knew that was what was about to happen.

 55. Take it or leave it

    55. Take it or leave it


    ¡°Actually yes, you are interrupting something¡± I responded tly.


    I get off ire and take a seat next to her. Even though she doesn¡¯t know everything that happened.


    She knows that Sebastian is the one that had me arrested. So she understands that things between us


    are tense right now.


    Sebastian enters the room and closes the door behind him. He then turns to ire.


    ¡°Could you excuse us for a bit. Lauren and I have something to discuss¡± he says through gritted teeth.


    I didn¡¯t want to see him let alone talk to him. So when ire goes to stand up, I grab her hand and stop


    her.


    ¡°She¡¯s not leaving. In fact you¡¯re the one that should be leaving. You aren¡¯t needed or weed here¡± I


    tell him hotly.


    ire looks between us. Both of us were fuming for different reasons. For me it was because of


    everything that has happened and for him it¡¯s because I refused to bow down to him.


    ¡°Maybe I should go¡± ire starts softly. ¡°Give you kids sometime to sort out your issues¡±


    She doesn¡¯t wait for me to say anything. She stands up and literally flees the room. Leaving me alone


    with my so called mate.


    ¡°Traitor¡± I mumble under my breath even though she¡¯s already long gone.


    Sebastian doesn¡¯t say anything. Just stares at me with fire burning behind his green eyes. If he thought


    that he was going to intimidate me. That he was going to bully me, then he had another thinging.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not saying anything and you¡¯re just wasting my time. I am going to go back to work¡± I


    stated standing up.


    I head toward my desk. Picked up everything I would need for the next meeting. I still had an hour to go


    but I didn¡¯t care. I wanted to be far away from Sebastian.


    I was walking past him when his hand darted out and stopped me.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t talked yet, where are you going?¡± he demanded, his voice hard.


    ¡°I have a meeting¡± I simply said.


    ¡°It can wait till we finish our discussion¡± he seethed.


    I was about to rip him anew when my phone office rang. I pulled myself from him and went to answer.


    ¡°Yes Sheryl?¡±


    ¡°Just wanted to let you know that yourst appointment has been canceled. They have asked me to


    reschedule it¡±


    Damn it. What rotten luck. That was the excuse I had. What the hell was I supposed to do?


    ¡°Okay then. Thank you Sheryl. You¡¯re free to go home if you¡¯re done¡±


    She says she¡¯ll stay a little bit before hanging up. I look up to find Sebastian with a satisfied smile. Fuck


    my life. There was no way I could hide the truth given he has super hearing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over and done with. What do you want?¡± I ask tiredly, sitting down.


    He walks to my desk and throws a white file on my desk. I didn¡¯t even notice that he had a file with him


    until now.


    ¡°I want you to exin to me what the fuck this is?¡±


    I pick up the file. Take out the paper and read them. I had actually forgotten about them. I filed the


    papers when I was angry but seeing that mywyer had gone ahead and served him. I was happy.


    ¡°Justice¡± I say with a smile.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a fucking joke Red.¡± He snapped.


    I look at the papers again. Reading them carefully. I was happy with the direction that mywyer had


    taken. Indeed I was very fucking happy.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke as you have put it. I deserve justice don¡¯t I? When I was in custody you went on and


    on about how the families of the innocents deserved justice, aren¡¯t I innocent too? I was wrongly


    used and tortured because of that. Where is my justice then?¡± I spat.


    His face turns hard. A frown taking over. ¡°So you decided to go to yourwyer and have him file a


    harm?¡±


    I came up with the n after I came out of prison. Sebastian said that he wouldn¡¯t break the contract


    and he would fight against a separation. So I decided to take him to court for wrongly using me.


    My n was to have him choose. Either he lets me go or I damage his reputation by dragging him to


    court. Him being an alpha of course his obvious choice would be to let me go.


    ¡°Technically speaking, I am not using you of anything.You¡¯re guilty¡± I say as a matter of fact.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± he starts pacing the room. His anger suffocating the room.


    I give him a calm look. ¡°I want Justice of course, but if you want I will stop all legal proceedings if you


    agree to one thing¡±


    He stops and faces me. I had his attention right where I wanted it.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s simple really. Agree to a separation and I will drop all charges¡± I lean back into my chair wearing a


    satisfied smile. I wait for his answer.


    I could see the wheels turning in his mind. The indecision and war that was there. I unblock the mating


    bond a little. I feel his frustration through it.


    ¡°I will do anything except agree to the separation¡± his eyes harden and his cold mask is back in ce.


    I shrug. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in court then¡± I dismiss him.


    He releases a growl before stomping away. The door bangs behind him and finally I get the peace I


    was craving.


    Taking him to court will be satisfactory to be honest. In our world the court is different from the council.


    The council is the governing body made up by elders while the court is responsible for the judicial


    matters.


    I had also filed a case against Alec. I left the elders out of it since they hadn¡¯t been directly involved in


    my torture.


    After finishing my work I head home. My head was throbbing but I still had to make cookies for Jax and


    Krystal since I promised them I would.


    I get home and head straight to my room. After changing into a pair of sweatpants and a tank top I


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    head to the kitchen.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back¡± Krystales into the kitchen followed by Jax.


    Food had already been cooked by the omegas so the kitchen was basically empty.


    ¡°Hi guys. Come give me some love. I¡¯ve missed you both¡±


    They rush to me and I engulf them in a hug. It¡¯s weird how I havee to love Jax as if he were my


    own flesh and blood in such a short time.


    ¡°So how was your day?¡± I ask them.


    They take a seat on the bar stools and fill me up on their day at school. While I bake them cookies.


    They won¡¯t eat them today though since it was almost dinner time. I listen to them, enjoying spending


    time with both of them.


    It was minutes after when a voice interrupted us.


    ¡°Oh my grandbaby¡­how are you¡±


    I look up and find Sebastian standing with a woman who looked to be in her sixties. Jax sees her and


    immediately gets off the stool and rushes to her.


    ¡°Grandma Phoebe¡± he shouts in happiness. His smile wide


    I was confused. As far as I knew Monica was the only one Jax viewed as a grandmother. So who was


    this woman?


    I turn to Sebastian in question. I¡¯m surprised to find that he doesn¡¯t look as angry as he did when he left


    my office.


    ¡°Aunt, this is my mate Lauren and Lauren this is my aunt Phoebe¡± he introduces us.


    ¡°Hello¡± I greet her but she doesn¡¯t say anything.


    She studies me. I see the moment she makes up her mind about me. Because her face hardens and


    she regards me as if I were something beneath her.


    I am shocked at the hostility I see in her eyes because I have never even met her before. So why


    would she just hate me for no reason? I could already tell that she was going to be a thorn on my side.


    I tense up but it seems that Sebastian doesn¡¯t even notice the charged atmosphere between me and


    his aunt.


    ¡°Can I have a word with you in my office¡± he address me.


    I don¡¯t argue with him this time. I nod my head and follow him. Leaving as Jax was introducing Krystal


    to Phoebe.


    I sigh in relief when I hear her addressing Krystal softly. She may have a problem with me but it


    seemed like she didn¡¯t mind my daughter.


    We get to the office and Sebastian locks the door behind him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know one of your parents had a sister¡± I state.


    Everyone knows that he was the youngest Alpha to ever take his position after his parents died in a


    rogue attack.


    ¡°She¡¯s Micah¡¯s mother and she used to be my mother¡¯s bestfriend¡± he says pouring himself a drink.


    Micah and Lily don¡¯t live in the pack house. Just like with Sebastian, they have a house in the city and


    that¡¯s where they stay most of the time. Life would have been a bit bearable if Lily was around.


    I don¡¯t mention the fact that his Beta¡¯s mother hates me for some unknown reason. Instead I get


    straight to the point.


    ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡±


    He drinks the amber liquid in one gulp before seating at the edge of his desk.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about what we talked about in your office¡± he says then pauses.


    It was more like what we argued about.


    ¡°And?¡± I push him to continue. Dying to hear his answer.


    He runs his hand through his hair. Either in nervousness or in defeat. Whichever it is, I didn''t really


    care. I just wanted to hear him say that he would agree to the termination of the contract.


    ¡°You were right, you do deserve to get justice. So I¡¯ll take a guilty plea and ept whichever


    punishment you or the court decides on.¡±


    Damn it. That was not the answer I was hoping for. Once again he has pulled the rag from under me.

 56. Not giving up on her

    56. Not giving up on her


    Darren.


    Fuck I can¡¯t believe her. I can¡¯t believe that she would go back to that bastard after everything he has


    done. It¡¯s not that I deserved her, but I thought she would have better sense than that.


    She refused to forgive me ore back to me. Yet the moment she was cleared of all charges she ran


    back to him. I don¡¯t know how she was able to prove her innocence but it still annoyed me that she


    chose him.


    I believed her when he didn¡¯t. I was even working on getting evidence to prove she wasn¡¯t a killer. Yet


    she fucking ran back to him.


    What was it about Sebastian that women fucking loved? First he took Miranda from me and now he


    has taken Lauren.


    I just don¡¯t get what he has that I don¡¯t. Sure he is an alpha but so am I. He¡¯s considered good looking


    and wealthy.


    As far as I know I am not a poor ogre. So what was it about him that made every woman I have wanted


    prefer him?


    I hated this. Hated that he once again took something that belongs to me. Angry, I take my empty


    ss. I was about to pour myself another drink when my office door opened. Brent and my dad walked


    in.


    I moved to the pack house a few weeks ago. I couldn¡¯t stand to stay in the same house that had so


    many memories of Lauren. It tore me apart that I had been weak and because of that I lost a good


    woman.


    ¡°Seriously Darren, for how long are you going to drink yourself to a stupor?¡± Brent asks in concern.


    It was good to see someone who was actually concerned about me. My parents don¡¯t seem to care. All


    the do is nag me and question everything I do as if I was a fucking child.


    ¡°Till Laurenes back to me¡± I mutter unintelligently.


    I hear my father scoff. ¡°As if she would evere back to you. Especially with how you¡¯re behaving


    now. You¡¯ve basically be useless.¡±


    I fist my hand and grind my teeth at his jab.


    While my rtionship with my parents has been deteriorating. Theirs with Lauren has been flourishing.


    My mom doesn¡¯t shut up about how good Lauren is. Or how she brings Krystal and Miranda¡¯s son for


    visits and so on. How she was a perfect daughter. It was fucking nauseating.


    ¡°You have to pull through, man. Stay away from the fucking bottle¡± Thises from Brent.


    I sigh in defeat. I feel so used and pathetic. Every single time I remember how I treated Lauren, I


    fucking hate myself.


    I did that thinking I had a chance with my mate. A chance with the perfect woman for me. I was lying to


    myself because Miranda turned out to be a venomous snake.


    Lauren was right. All the years I said I loved her, I lied. Because how can you love someone while


    you¡¯ve locked away a part of yourself? I didn¡¯t give her my all.


    Didn¡¯t give her all my heart. I held hers in my hands and instead of cherishing it. I crashed it. That¡¯s


    what pains me most. That I didn¡¯t value her or see her worth until Miranda¡¯s true colors were revealed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use? Like daddy dearest said, I doubt she will evere back. I lost her Brent and the sad


    part is I have no one else to me but myself¡±


    I slump on the chair feeling dejected. The pain that has be familiar and the pangs of regrets


    consume. Threatening to swallow me whole. I rub my chest trying to ease the ache that was there.


    ¡°Even so, you still have people who care for you. You have Krystal who looks up to you. Isn¡¯t she worth


    you pulling your head out of your ass? Don¡¯t you love her enough to give her a better version of


    yourself?¡± Dad asks me gently. Showing me his softer side.


    She did deserve it and I do love her, but I just didn¡¯t know how to let go of Lauren. I thought my life was


    Miranda but these past few weeks since everything went down.


    I realized I was wrong. Lauren always owned my heart. I just didn¡¯t realize it until it was toote.


    Fuck. My life sucks right now. How did I let it get to this? How did I not see all these things happening a


    year ago? I put Lauren through so much


    She even had a miscarriage because of the shit I made her go through. That was the one thing I


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    couldn¡¯t move past. That she lost our baby because of my selfish actions.


    Just then my phone rings and Miranda¡¯s name shes on the screen.


    When I hear dad and Brent¡¯s growls I know that they have seen who was calling me. I ignore it, not in


    the mood to listen to the bitch. In any case thest n we came up with to separate Sebastian and


    Lauren had failed miserably.


    ¡°Why is the bitch still calling you?¡± Dad angrily asks.


    There was no way I was going to tell him the truth so I lie. There¡¯s also the fact that my parents and


    Brent hate Miranda to the core. To them, Miranda was the fucking anti-christ.


    I shrug my shoulders and y it cool. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s been doing that since I ended things with


    her¡±


    If dad knew that I entered into an agreement with Miranda to destroy Lauren¡¯s rtionship, he would


    disown me.


    ¡°Make sure you stay away from that woman Dar. She¡¯s poison and if you¡¯re not careful she¡¯ll bring you


    down with her¡± Brent says, his eyes searing into mine.


    I had a feeling that he knew I was lying. After all, he is my best friend. Good thing is that dad doesn¡¯t


    catch on to that.


    ¡°Look Darren. You¡¯re my son and it fucking pains me to see you back in this state and all because of


    Miranda, I know you¡¯re hurting but getting drunk won¡¯t solve anything. Think about what you want and


    the type of man you want to be. Alcohol will only ruin your chances of bing better¡±


    I sigh. The truth of his words settling deep in my bones.


    ¡°I hear you dad¡± I mumble


    And I did get him. I would get myself sorted and I will win back Lauren. I refuse to give up on her.


    The moment dad and Brent leave I call Miranda.


    ¡°Finally¡± is the first thing she tells me when she answers.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I question. The sound of her voice now grating on my nerves.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we were on the same page. That I needed her help. I would have been


    done with her already.


    Miranda never calls unless she has a reason to. So either she wanted something or she came up with


    a different n.


    ¡°I have the perfect n to ruin their rtionship¡± she says happily.


    I was right after all. Her happiness makes me really curious about what she has nned. By how


    excited she was I am sure that it was something solid.


    ¡°That¡¯s fucking great. Given thest one failed in epic proportions¡± I groan remembering thest one.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this one won¡¯t. But in order for it to work, I¡¯ll need something from you¡± she continued


    slowly and nervously.


    ¡°Anything you need I¡¯ll facilitate¡± I respond immediately.


    It didn¡¯t matter what it was. As long as it got the results we wanted then she would have everything she


    needed at her disposal.

 57. Tit for Tat

    57. Tit for Tat


    Lauren.


    To say that I was nervous would be an understatement. Today was the day of the trial and I was


    sweating buckets. I didn¡¯t know what to expect.


    I didn¡¯t know if my case would hold out in court. Sebastian was an Alpha after all. Not just any alpha, he


    was well respected. He was like royalty.


    I had expected him to change his mind concerning the matter, but he didn¡¯t. We¡¯ve barely talked since


    he dropped the bomb on myp. I guess we were both avoiding each other.


    I put on my makeup. Choosing to go with a natural look. I had on a pencil skirt and a silk blouse. I was


    going into a man¡¯s world. Where they were the ones that yielded all the power. I needed to look put


    together. To look like the badass boss bitch I was. Otherwise they would eat me up and spit me out.


    My door opens and I expect to see Sebastian. Praying that he hase to tell me that he has changed


    his mind. That he will start the process of separation, but it isn¡¯t him who walks into my room.


    Phoebe res at me the moment our eyes meet. She hasn¡¯t hidden the fact that she loathes me.


    Staying in the same house as her hasn¡¯t been akin to drowning in sulphur.


    ¡°How can I help you Phoebe?¡± I ask. My voice is cool, calm and collected.


    The woman has been a pain since she arrived. I am trying to be respectful but I am not sure how long


    that wouldst.


    Most of the time I feel like tearing her head off. The only good thing is that despite hating me. She has


    embraced Krystal and it seems like she genuinely adores her.


    ¡°Why are you such a heartless bitch? Sebastian is your mate for heaven sake! So why are you taking


    him to court over a misunderstanding?¡± she yells.


    It doesn¡¯t faze me. I put my brush down and turn to look at her.


    ¡°If being tortured for two weeks is what you call a misunderstanding then you¡¯re as hopeless as he is¡± I


    mutter, trying to reign in my anger.


    I hated how everyone expected me to walk away from this. Forget about everything and move on. It


    wasn¡¯t fucking fair.


    Like I keep saying where is my justice? Why wasn¡¯t anyone fighting for me? Everyone was so quick to


    fight for the innocent souls that were killed.


    They were eager to send me to hell for my wrong doings. Now that everything has been settled no one


    wants to acknowledge that they did me wrong. That I was innocent and I suffered at their hands for


    something that wasn¡¯t my fault.


    I hear Blue and Midnight growling in my head but I calm them down. It seemed like they were the only


    two that were on my side.


    Phoebe snarls at me. Her eyes closing into slits.


    ¡°If you think you can take my godson to court so you can get his money then¡­¡±


    This time I don¡¯t hold back my growl. ¡°Woman! I¡¯ve got my own fucking money. Unlike Miranda I am not


    a broke bitch that is after Sebastian¡¯s bank ount¡±


    "You will not speak to me like that. I am your elder, respect me damn it!"


    I snicker. "Respect goes both ways and so far I haven''t seen shit from you"


    We have a stare down for a while. Our wolves fighting for dominance. Finally she averts her eyes after


    realizing I was more dominant than she was.


    ¡°If you have nothing important then I suggest you leave before I find myself doing something I might not


    regret¡± I say through gritted teeth.


    She has been criticizing everything I do. From how I cook, to how I dress, to my parental skills. She


    makes nastyments whenever I am near. She was a version of the evil mother inw.


    At the orphanage we were told to respect our elders but damn it. Phoebe was driving me up the wall.


    The worst thing is that we didn¡¯t even know each other. Yet she treated me as if I were an enemy to the


    people.


    She huffs before turning to the door. Giving me onest scathing look before she leaves. The fact that


    she just barged into my room without knocking proves just how much she disrespects me.


    I finish getting ready and leave. The kids were at school and most of the pack members were at their


    daytime jobs. I doubt they even know what''s going on or if they did they''re keeping quiet about it.


    Nothing exciting happens during my drive to the courthouse. Except that my nervousness reaches its


    peak.


    ¡°Will youe down? You¡¯re making me antsy¡± Midnight says, pacing in my head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I am anxious¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got this Ren. Remember we will be with you¡± Blue chimes in.


    Damn did I need to hear that from them. I feel like it¡¯s me against the world. At first the court wanted to


    refuse my request but mywyer somehow convinced them. Even though they epted it reluctantly.


    I reach my destination and find Christine, my currentwyer waiting for me outside the building. I get


    out of my car while trying to calm my erratic beating heart.


    ¡°You ready?¡± Christine asks me once I reach.


    ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be¡± I murmur.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will turn out great¡± she says rubbing my shoulder.


    I wanted to believe her but a part of me was skeptical about the whole thing.


    We get inside the building and she leads me to the room assigned to our case. Before entering I take a


    deep calming breath.


    You can do this Ren. I say to myself. Trying to boost my confidence up so that I can face whatever was


    waiting for me on the other side.


    I get in and every eye turns to me. Majority of the people inside were men. Phoebe was there and a


    couple of other women but it seemed like they were on Sebastian¡¯s side.


    I don¡¯t look at Sebastian when I take my seat. I keep my eyes focused in front of the room. Soon


    enough the judge arrives and the session begins.


    ¡°So Mrs. Ashford it¡¯s my understanding that you¡¯re suing your mate for wrongly using you?¡± the


    judge asks.


    I stand up respectfully and answer him. I could already tell that the judge won¡¯t make this easy for me.


    My intuition already knows that he has picked a side and it isn¡¯t mine.


    ¡°The council elders tell me that it was a misunderstanding. That all evidence pointed to you¡± he


    continues.


    ¡°You¡¯re Honor if I may.¡± Christine stands up. ¡°That may be the case, but they shouldn¡¯t have taken into


    ount the words of a nine year child who was scared out of her mind. It wouldn¡¯t have hurt anyone for


    them to investigate further¡±


    Immediately Sebastian¡¯swyer stands up. ¡°I object. ording to my sources Krystal is the next oracle


    so they didn¡¯t have reason to doubt what she said¡±


    I re at both Sebastian and hiswyer. Thest thing I wanted was word to get out about who Krystal


    was and the position she would hold in future.


    Once this was done, Sebastian and I were going to have words about him keeping his fucking mouth


    shut.


    ¡°And how do you feel about all these Alpha Sebastian? What is your plea?¡± the judge asks Sebastian.


    Bringing me out of my murderous thoughts.


    Everyone turns to the man. Eager to hear what he was going to say. He stands up confidently. His suit


    fit him to perfection. His facial expression is neutral. When he speaks, his voice is strong, calm and


    assertive.


    ¡°Guilty¡±


    The one word from his mouth turns everything into chaos. Everyone is shocked, each one vocalizing


    their opinion. That being that, he was innocent and shouldn¡¯t be taking a guilty plea.


    I see Phoebe re at me from the corner of my eyes. If looks could kill, I would be dead and buried a


    long time ago. Micah is seated next to his mother. I didn''t even notice him until now.


    ¡°Order in my court¡± the judgemands while Sebastian takes his seat.


    The fact that he looked calm and collected. Unbothered. Irritated the hell out of me. Once everyone is


    settled the case continues.


    We take a break after and thene back to hear the ruling of the judge. Despite the fact that we had


    a strong case, I knew that the odds weren¡¯t in our favor.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Like I said, I was in the minority here. Most of those present didn¡¯t see what was wrong with what


    happened to me.


    ¡°After seating with the jury we havee to a conclusion. What was done to you Mrs. Ashford was


    wrong but it doesn¡¯t warranty you to take your mate to court. It was a misunderstanding that I am sure


    you can sort out as a couple. The only thing I will ask Alpha Sebastian to do is to issue you with an


    apology which I have been told he already has. So with that, the case is closed¡±


    I look at Sebastian and for the first time since we got here I see emotions ying on his face. By now I


    can tell when he was angry. Right now my mate looked downright livid. What he was angry about, I


    don¡¯t know.


    I slump in my seat feeling defeated. If was not going to get a separation couldn''t they just give payback


    atleast?


    ¡°This case is far from closed¡± a familiar voice interrupts themotion.


    Sylvia walks down the small aisle and heads to the front. The judge bows down in respect but she


    doesn¡¯t seem to acknowledge that.


    ¡°What you¡¯re doing is an injustice¡± she says looking at the judge. I could feel her anger all the way to


    where I was seated.


    The judge speaks. ¡°We saw no need of dragging this. Mrs. Ashford will bepensated with an


    apology that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°If you dare finish that sentence I will forget what I was sent here to do and I will rip your head clean off


    your shoulders¡± Sylvia snarls and the judge audibly swallows.


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire how badass the woman was even in her old age. She turns around and faces


    us.


    ¡°Here is the thing, Lauren is important to the moon goddess and she won¡¯t let any injustice against her


    pass. She knew what sexist pigs the lot of you are so she sent me¡± she begins.


    ¡°This is how things will go and how the moon goddess wants things to happen. Everyone that was


    involved, that is, the elders, the enforcers who went to arrest her, Alec and Sebastian. They will all


    receive the treatment that Lauren suffered at their hands. She will be allowed to watch as they are


    tortured, if that¡¯s what she wants. If anyone has a problem with this decision they can take up with the


    goddess herself. If I hear a peep against Ren, I will hunt you down. Am I fucking understood?¡±


    Everyone was shocked but they nodded, mostly out of fear. This went down better than I expected and


    I won¡¯tin at the turn of events.


    Sylvia walks to me before pulling into a hug. I hug her back grateful before we both step back. She


    smiles at me and I can¡¯t help but smile back.


    ¡°The goddess sends her love and she says she¡¯ll make contact with you soon. She has work for you¡±


    By the gasps I hear around me, I assume people don¡¯t know exactly who I was. I had finally epted


    my role as the goddess¡¯ enforcer and executioner. It no longer bothered me once Midnight exined to


    me what that entails.


    ¡°I am looking forward to hearing from her¡± I tell her. Happy that for the first time in my life I have a


    purpose.


    I then look at Sebastian and the elders. Sebastian looks unmoved but the elders look shaken.


    I grin. Tit for Tat is after all a fair game.

 58. Pain

    58. Pain


    Sebastian.


    Why the hell did I agree to this? I ask myself for the millionth time. My hands and feet were chained


    much like how Lauren had been. The silver burning my skin.


    Blood dripped down my swollen eye which hurt like a bitch. Everything fucking hurt. There wasn¡¯t a part


    of me that wasn¡¯t in pain, well except my dick but let¡¯s not talk about that.


    I breathe through the pain. Being pretty sure that my ribs were broken. I am a grown man and I have


    had my share of attacks but nothingpares to this. Sylvia is ruthless and it shows every time she


    fucking smiles when she¡¯s torturing you.


    I didn¡¯t know who would be our torturer. Given that Alec was on the same boat as us. When Sylvia


    revealed she was the one giving us our punishment I almost fled. Yes,ugh all you want, but it¡¯s called


    self-preservation. The woman has a personal vendetta against me.


    I am the top dog among the alphas but she scares me. Mainly because she''s a psychotic bitch. She


    even scares the elders and that¡¯s saying something given those motherfuckers think everyone should


    kiss their feet.


    I hear an elder scream like a bitch in heat. This would have been somewhat bearable if I didn¡¯t have to


    hear their whinny screams. They were the elders of the werewolfmunity yet they were screaming


    like little girls. Just shows how pathetic they really are.


    I close my eyes and shut off the sounds.I needed to be thinking of happy fucking thoughts. Instead of


    the pain that was coursing throughout my body. Jax¡¯s face pops up and for some reason so does


    Krystal¡¯s and Lauren¡¯s.


    My mind goes to Red. She sat through a couple of my sessions with Sylvia. Smirking the whole damn


    time.


    I admit that I was fucking wrong. We were starting to settle into afortable routine but I went ahead


    and ruined everything.


    She bears my mark but I have no ess to her. She has blocked herself off because she fucking hates


    my guts.


    I don¡¯t know how to get back to where we were before I fucked things up. Sure I don¡¯t love her but I


    could genuinely see me having afortable life with her even after our deal ends.


    She wasn¡¯t a nagging hoe like Miranda and it didn¡¯t hurt that she treats my son like her own.


    I hear the door to my cell open. I look up to find Sylvia watching me smugly.


    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this, aren¡¯t you?¡± I ask. Trying to look at her even though she was a bit blurry.


    I honestly don¡¯t know how the woman became the goddess¡¯ Oracle. The woman was pure evil. How


    she was chosen as a priestess is beyond me. Some of the shit she has done to me makes the devil


    look like a clown.


    She breaks into a blinding smile. ¡°Fuck yes! You idiots deserve this and more¡±


    I sigh. That small action shoots pain to my ribs, I mp my jaw shut. Refusing to show any pain


    whatsoever.


    ¡°How does it feel to be in the same position Ren was? Do you finally get the reason why she¡¯s so mad


    at you?¡± she asks, stepping closer to me.


    I didn¡¯t answer mainly because my ego wouldn¡¯t let me. I¡¯m having a fucking hard time as it is. I can¡¯t


    even begin to imagine the pain Red must have gone through.


    She was a woman and my mate yet I fucking let her get beat up by a man while I just stood by and


    watched. That was something I don¡¯t think I will ever be able to forgive myself for.


    I let the betrayal of Miranda cloud my judgement. I ced her in the same category with that bitch


    when she was far from being a second Miranda.


    ¡°Answer me pup!¡± Sylvia yells at me before wing my chest.


    I slump forward. Feeling the burn of her ws tearing into my flesh. Damn it. For a moment I forget


    how to breathe.


    ¡°Yes¡± I answer herst question. Breathing through the pain in my chest.


    Fuck. Why did I listen to my stupid ass brain? I wouldn¡¯t be here if I had just investigated further. Don¡¯t


    get me wrong I am far from being a pussy but pain is still pain. And right now I am in a load of it.


    ¡°You of all people should have defended her. I know the truth about your mating but for fucks sake, she


    is still your mate in everyone¡¯s eyes and you should have stood by her¡± she swings her leg andnds a


    kick to my gut making me release a groan.


    I don¡¯t pretend that I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about because it¡¯s a waste of time. I am also not


    shocked that she knows about the contract. She was the Oracle after all.


    ¡°I know¡± I whisper, feeling weak as shit.


    ¡°You should have known then, when she needed you. It¡¯s honestly sad that her bastard of an ex-mate


    believed her when you didn¡¯t. He was even looking for evidence to prove her innocence¡± she snarls.


    Completely livid.


    Shends blow after blow. Taking out her anger on me. Deep down I am pissed. Not because Sylvia


    was raining blows on me. Or because she hit me so hard that I think my jaw hase unhinged. But


    because she mentioned Darren. I hate that she mentioned that asshole and I hate it more that she


    feels he is a better choice for Red simply because he believed her.


    Something in me screams that I am jealous but that¡¯s not the case, and I refuse to heed to that


    annoying voice.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The man is in my shit list. I would hate it if Lauren all of a sudden had a change of heart. It would mean


    that I would have to leave the fucker alone.


    By the time Sylvia is done, my face is sore. I hate to admit that I can¡¯t even feel my features. It¡¯s


    ¡°You know, I thought that you¡¯re the perfect choice for her, but I am not so sure anymore¡±


    She heads to the table that¡¯s next to the wall. She studies the objects there before picking up a silver


    knife. She doesn¡¯t even flinch when the silver burns her.


    She also doesn¡¯t give me a warning before she plunges it into my chest.


    ¡°Motherfucker!¡± I bellow.


    She then gives me a sinister smile right before she rips it out. I feel my flesh ripping as the knife cuts


    into it a second time.


    ¡°That sound you made right there is music to my ears.¡± She says grinning.


    I pant. My breathing in fast. The remnants of the silver still burning my wound.


    ¡°Fuck you¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Not in this lifetime. Now onto more important matters¡­¡±


    I switch off when I feel something unfamiliar rising up inside me. I focus on the feeling trying to


    determine what it is. I recognize it. It was fear but it wasn¡¯t mine.


    ¡°Fang?¡±


    He raises his head up. He was weak but not that weak. As a dominant wolf, silver didn¡¯t affect him


    muchpared to other wolves.


    ¡°Something is wrong¡± he replies.


    No shit Sherlock, I think to myself.


    I start to panic when the feeling bes intense. Something was seriously wrong.


    ¡°Ren is in trouble¡± he starts pacing. Low growls leaving his mouth.


    I grab onto our bond and follow it to her. For the first time her mental blocks are down. I feel her fear,


    panic and confusion. She also seems to be sluggish. Damn it.


    ¡°We need to get out of here¡± I say urgently, my own fear beginning to take over.


    ¡°Yes. We protect our mate¡± he snarls.


    Fang is more protective of Red than he ever was Miranda. If I am being honest, he never gave a shit


    about that bitch at all. He would have dly watched as she burned.


    Using the strength Fang pushes to me, I yank the chains. They break off easily. We could have gotten


    out earlier but I owed it to Lauren to stay and take the punishment. This was my penance.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Sylvia yells. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Lauren¡± it¡¯s the only word I manage to get out before I push past her.


    My body ached but I was a man on a fucking mission. Whoever was responsible for the fear I felt from


    my Red was going to fucking pay.

 59. Ruined outing

    59. Ruined outing


    Lauren


    Nothing about today hinted that it would be a disaster. I woke up happy. Excited to take Jax and Krystal


    out. Where we could all just hang out, chill and eat ice cream.


    Jax has been sad these past couple of weeks. Sebastian not being around has had him on edge and


    he missed his father.


    The whole thing has been driving me nuts because nothing I did seemed to cheer him up. Sebastian


    still had a day or two to go. So I hoped taking Jax out would help in cheering him up.


    ¡°So what are we going to do with Sebastian?¡± Midnight asks out of the blue.


    Blue immediately chimes in. ¡°I was wondering about that too?¡±


    Why are they wondering about him? To be honest I was getting tired of hearing his name. Can¡¯t I have


    peace? A peaceful ce where Sebastian doesn¡¯t exist?


    ¡°Chill woman! We are just asking so that we are on the same page concerning him okay? Not that we


    are taking his side¡± Blue says


    ¡°I second that. I mean sure, the man is hot as hell, and don¡¯t get me started on Fang. He¡¯s the most


    dominant son of a bitch I¡¯ve evere across and I wouldn¡¯t mind some sexy time with him, but there¡¯s


    a code. Girls before sex right?¡± Midnight adds with finality.


    Man, I am screwed. Having two wolves who are horny as hell is dangerous. I can¡¯t even count the


    number of times I¡¯ve had to use my dildo this week. It was beginning to get embarrassing how horny I


    was.


    ¡°First of all, we are not girls. We are sexy ass grown women¡± Blue crisply states.


    Oh no. This was the beginning of their banter. One that I didn¡¯t have energy for.


    ¡°You know what I mean¡± Midnight exined unbothered.


    Blue snarls ¡°No I don¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Yes you do¡± Midnight fires back.


    I decide to interject. They were starting to give me a headache. My focus right now should be on the


    boy downstairs who is down like a rainy weather.


    ¡°Will you two stop it! You both behave like little kids sometimes¡±


    They humph in irritation before they both go to their respective space. Giving me the silent treatment.


    I pick my things up and head downstairs. Where Jax and Krystal were waiting for me. I n to make it


    a memorable one for both of them. I will make sure that by the end of this day, they will be so tired


    nothing will register in their minds.


    Just as I was about to cross to the living room Phoebe¡¯s voice stopped me.


    ¡°Where are you taking my grandson?¡±


    I internally groan. She always ruins my moods whenever we cross paths. Would it be rude if I just


    ignored her?


    I thought that maybe she treated Lilly the same. That notion was quickly shot down when Micah and


    Lilly came the weekend before. She treated Lilly like she was an angel sent from above while I was a


    demon.


    If I was being honest I expected her to treat me better. Now that she knew my connection to the


    goddess. That expectation also went horribly wrong. In fact it seemed that she now hated me more.


    Especially after Sebastian¡¯s sentencing.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting¡± she interrupts my musings.


    Her hands were folded and she was tapping her foot against the hardwood floor. The action was


    fucking annoying me.


    ¡°To the woods so I can devour his tiny body¡± I sarcastically reply.


    The shocked look on her face is satisfying. Bet she didn¡¯t not expect me to talk back to her. Without


    wasting any time, I leave her standing there and head to the living room.


    I find Krystal and Jax all dressed up waiting for me. I would be damned if I allowed Phoebe to darken


    my day.


    ¡°You guys ready to go?¡± I ster a smile for their sake.


    Krystal replies immediately. The excitement in her voice.


    ¡°Yeah¡± she screams, jumping up and down. Just as Jax replies ¡°Not really¡± with less enthusiasm.


    I hold their hands as we head outside and towards my car. Theck of enthusiasm should have been


    my first warning that today would end badly.


    ¡°So, what do you want to do first?¡± I ask while driving.


    They were both seated at the back. Krystal was chattering happily while Jax just stared outside the


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    window.


    ¡°Can we have ice cream first?¡± Krystal shrills. Her voice full of glee.


    ¡°We can have ice cream but we will have lunch first then we can do the fun stuff¡± I look at Jax through


    the rearview mirror. ¡°Is that okay with you baby?¡± I ask him.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything at first. But then I see his lips wobble. His voice catches when he speaks.


    ¡°I miss dad so much. When is heing back?¡± he asks in a small voice.


    It breaks my heart seeing him like this. Despite everything that happened between me and Sebastian. I


    couldn¡¯t deny that he is a good father. Otherwise Jax wouldn¡¯t be feeling this strongly about him not


    being around. Which says a lot given I¡¯ve never heard him ask for his mom.


    ¡°I know sweetie, but he will be here soon. Two more days and he will be here¡± I try assuring him.


    We lied to him that Sebastian was on pack business. That he couldn¡¯tmunicate with him during his


    time away because where he was going there wasn¡¯t Wi-Fi. That the cell phone reception was also


    ¡°Really?¡± he asks. His voice hopeful.


    ¡°Yeah. He will be back next week¡±


    I see him smile and it eases the tension inside me.


    ¡°Finally! Now Jax can stop being sad all the time.¡± Krystal screamed before addressing me. ¡°Mommy,


    when can I see daddy?¡±


    I sigh. I didn¡¯t know what to tell her given Darren is ignoring me. He doesn¡¯t answer my calls, texts or


    emails. Krystal has been asking more about this. Wanting to know when Darren wille to see her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know honey. He is busy right now but he told me to tell you that he loves you and that once he


    is free he¡¯lle to pick you up for a daddy-daughter day¡± I lie in one breath.


    Goddess knows how many times I have had to lie and make up excuses for Darren. The one thing that


    prevents me from busting his balls, is knowing that he truly loves Krystal. That¡¯s the one thing he and


    Sebastian have inmon. Their love for their kids.


    My mind travels back to that day in prison. Darren believed me but I don¡¯t know what to do with that. Is


    it enough to forgive him for everything he did?


    The pain, the cheating, taking me for granted? Darren broke my heart in more ways than one. I am just


    starting to realize just how much he damaged me. How he never respected me or loved me.


    On the other hand there is Sebastian. He didn¡¯t believe me and his punishment isn¡¯t enough to make


    up for that. Don¡¯t get me wrong. I enjoyed very much seeing him being tortured by Sylvia.


    Some may say it¡¯s sadistic of me but oh well. We will have to agree to disagree. Bottom line is, he is far


    from making things up to me. I don¡¯t see myself letting this go anytime soon.


    We reach the restaurant and get out. I had booked in advance so we were immediately seated. It was


    the same restaurant where I attacked Miranda. That should have been the second clue. That when I


    am in this particr restaurant things always go to shit.


    ¡°What do you guys want to eat? Pick anything¡± I smile at them andugh at their excitement.


    ¡°I want mac and cheese¡± Krystal answers.


    ¡°Fries and chicken nuggets¡± Jax responds.


    We ce our orders and wait. We chat and I am happy to see that Jax doesn¡¯t look as sad as before. It


    seemed like by telling him that Sebastian ising home soon, a burden had been lifted from his


    shoulders.


    Our orderse and we dig right in. By the time we were done my ribs were hurting fromughing so


    much. The stories these two tell me are hrious.


    It was time for us to leave. The kids wanted us to go to an amusement park. I had packed my car in the


    back since the front parking lot was full. We leave through the back door. It was unlocked and it would


    be quicker to get into my car.


    We had just gotten outside the door when a puff of blue powder was blown in my face.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± I shout, but immediately start feeling funny.


    The smoke clears and I see a man standing there. He had a shaved head and three scars across his


    face. I presumed the scars were from w marks. Fear starts gripping me when he starts advancing on


    me. I push Jax and Krystal behind me.


    ¡°Jax, take Krys and go back inside. Don¡¯te out till Ie get you and don¡¯t leave with anyone you


    don¡¯t know okay?¡± I struggle to get the words. Panic and fear gripping me.


    ¡°La-Lauren? The man looks scary¡± the fear in his voice is clear. I needed them to get inside. I would die


    a thousand deaths if something were to happen to them.


    ¡°Please listen to me, Jax. Go inside and don¡¯te out until I or someone you knowes to get you.


    Am I understood?¡±


    ¡°Ye-yes¡± he stammers.


    Secondster I hear the door open and close behind me. By this time the man was almost onto me.


    Without a second thought, I turn left and start running. Or at least I try to. My mind was sluggish and so


    were my movements. I felt dizzy and disoriented. My vision was blurry. I couldn¡¯t clearly see where I


    was going.


    I tried essing Blue and Midnight but for some reason I couldn¡¯t.


    I heard the man walking towards me. I guess he didn¡¯t need to hurry given he had drugged me. He


    knew I couldn¡¯t get far.


    ¡°Stop running. There''s nowhere to run to. Make this easier for me. I promise to finish this quickly. You


    won¡¯t even feel any pain¡± his voice is gravelly, sending chills down my spine.


    He was right though. There wasn¡¯t a ce to run to. I had backed myself in a corner with nowhere to


    go. I face him.


    "please I have children" I beg.


    With my blurry sight I see him raise his hand and point something at me. A gun. I struggle to keep


    myself standing. Knowing this time my nine lives had run out.


    "Not my problemdy. I am just doing what I was paid to do"


    Was this seriously how I was going to die? Drugged then shot. While Jax and Krystal waited in the


    restaurant. It seriously sucked balls.


    I hear the click and booming sound of the fired gun. I close my eyes epting my fate. At least Jax and


    Krystal were safe. The staff at the restaurant will keep them safe and call someone from the pack to


    The piercing pain I expected doesn¡¯te. Shocked I open my eyes and see a blurred body lying on


    the ground. Unmoving.


    Secondster I start to fall. I hear shouts but I am too far gone to know whether it''s real or just my


    imagination.


    As I fall into unconsciousness I smell a familiar enticing scent.

 60. This cant be happening

    60. This can''t be happening


    I try to open my eyes but it¡¯s like they are full of lead. The ground beneath me is hard and my head is


    aching. I hear the shouts and feet running, but I can¡¯t figure out why.


    ¡°Oh my goddess¡± I hear the gasp.


    Why was the person gasping? Is something wrong? And why the hell can¡¯t I see anything? I groan


    when I try to get up but I am unable. A splitting pain in my head forces me to keep my body still.


    ¡°Call an ambnce. They both need medical attention¡±


    Something wasn¡¯t right. Who were they talking about and where were Jax and Krystal? Nothing made


    sense and the more I tried to piece it all together the more pain I felt.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am can you hear me?¡± someone asks.


    I nod my head but the action makes me want to scream in pain.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Are you hurt, can you get up?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I was hurt but I couldn¡¯t get up. I tried that and I failed. My head felt like it was weighing


    down my whole body. Like it was too heavy.


    ¡°Try to apply pressure on the wound. He is losing a lot of blood¡± a different voice says.


    I try to speak. To ask who they were talking about but my lips refuse to move and nothing but aires


    out of my mouth.


    Fuck. I needed to get up. Needed to check on the kids. Thest thing I remember is having lunch with


    them. They must be worried sick. Where were they?


    ¡°Shit! She¡¯s also bleeding. Looks like she hit the back of her head hard¡±


    ¡°Try to gently lift her and ce a towel on the back¡±


    I guess they were talking about me because I feel someone lift my head and I let out a cry. It was


    fucking painful.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡± whoever it is mumbles.


    ¡°Where the hell is the damn ambnce?¡± someone asks. ¡°They were supposed to be here ages ago¡±


    ¡°They said they¡¯ll be here in ten¡±


    I wanted to scream for someone to exin to me what was happening. Because I was fucking lost and


    I hated that my thoughts were so disoriented.


    ¡°I recognize the man. He is Alpha Sebastian and I am guessing this woman is his Luna. What I don¡¯t


    understand is why his body is full of scars¡±


    Alpha Sebastian. Why did that name seem familiar? A memory tries to push its way to the forefront of


    my brain but there¡¯s a block. One I can¡¯t seem to get past.


    ¡°Damn it. We need to do something. We can¡¯t let an Alpha and his Luna die in our restaurant''s parking


    lot. In our territory. It would cause problems¡±


    ¡°What about the kids?¡±


    The mention of the children has me in panic. They were alone with no one they knew in sight. I had to


    get to them. I try to push myself up but I feel someone holding me down.


    ¡°They¡¯re safe. They¡¯re still with Chloe. They don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening¡±


    With those words the panic is flushed from me. I didn¡¯t know who this Chloe was but I am grateful that


    she was watching over the kids.


    ¡°What the hell happened here?¡± a familiar voice said. I couldn¡¯t ce it but I know it¡¯s a woman.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know Oracle Sylvia. Two kids came running into the restaurant saying that their mommy was


    in trouble. We rushed out to find a man about to shoot this woman but Alpha Sebastian took the shot


    for her. She copsed before we got to her and I am guessing she hit her head on the ground¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s name prates my foggy mind. Knowing she is here rxes me a little.


    ¡°The man responsible? Where is he?¡± she snarls.


    ¡°Two of our bodyguards are holding him in my office¡±


    After that I lose consciousness again. My world is filled with nothing. Just a sense of peace and quiet.


    I am jolted awake when a sharp pain tears through my head. I open my eyes and just like before I see


    nothing but darkness. Unlike before I remember everything. The nned date with Jax and Krystal and


    then the disastrous ending.


    Couldn¡¯t I catch a break for fucks sake?


    ¡°Luna, are you awake?¡±


    Without my sight, I settle on using my other senses. I listen to his voice before focusing on his scent.


    Micah. What the hell was he doing here?


    That¡¯s when it hit me. Sebastian. He had rescued me. Taking a bullet for me. How was that even


    possible? He was supposed to be in custody. Not that I am ungrateful for him saving my life or anything


    like that.


    I want to ask Micah how Sebastian is doing. By the feel of things, we were in a car. The sirens alerted


    me that we were in an ambnce.


    ¡°Fucking shit!¡± the rm in the new voice alerts me.


    I scent the air. Separating the different smell and lock in on Sebastian¡¯s scent. It was mixed with blood


    and the pungent smell of silver.


    The heart monitor picks up, beeping loudly and sounding a warning.


    ¡°Start CPR. He is going into cardiac arrest¡± someone shouts.


    Fear grips me. I didn¡¯t need to be told who they were talking about. I am paralyzed and not because of


    my head wound. Something unfamiliar seizes me. Grips my heart refusing to let go.


    ¡°We¡¯re losing him!¡±


    No this can¡¯t be happening. This is all a dream. Maybe if I shut my eyes I¡¯ll fall back to


    unconsciousness and wake up in a different reality. Why did the idiot have to jump in front of a bullet


    meant for me? Now he was going to die and I couldn¡¯t do anything about that.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    How will I exin this to Jax? I promised him his father will being home in a few days only to have


    hime home but in a coffin.


    I feel someone squeeze my hand. Strong hands. It must be Micah. I don¡¯t know whether he was trying


    to reassure me or himself.


    Iy there, helplessly. Unable to do something as the heart monitor starts to slow down into a steady


    continuous sound.


    ¡°It¡¯s not working. He is t-lining¡±


    ¡°Start the defibritor now. We are not gonna lose him damn it!¡±


    A tear falls from the corner of my eyes. I want the continuous sound of the monitor to stop. It was


    making my ears bleed. Please moon goddess let him be okay. I may be angry with him but that doesn¡¯t


    mean I want him dead.


    I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want to face the truth of what was happening. That


    Sebastian¡¯s heart had stopped. But my mind shuts down and I fall into unconsciousness.


    When I wake up I am in the hospital. This time though, my vision is clear and I can see.I look at the


    door when it opens. Lilly, ire and Doctor John, the pack doctor enter.


    ¡°Luna, it¡¯s good to see you awake¡± he mumbles, his eyes focused on the clipboard in his hands.


    The two womene and stand on each side of my bed. Each one taking one of my hands. They look


    at me in sympathy and I start to panic. Has something happened to Sebastian?


    ¡°Well, you have a concussion and CT scans indicate you don¡¯t have any brain damage. I will need to


    keep you in the hospital for a day just to monitor your progress because of the wound and also the fact


    that the drug is still in your system. You inhaled abination of wolfsbane and nightshade.¡±


    ¡°What about¡­¡± I try to cut in but he just continues on as if I have said nothing.


    ¡°Now I gonna need you to take it easy the next couple of days. We have ruled out anyplications


    that might ur but I still don¡¯t want to risk your health¡±


    I scream to get his attention. Fed up of him ignoring me when I am trying to speak. My health right now


    didn¡¯t matter. I wanted to know how Sebastian was doing.


    ¡°Calm down Renny. Let the doctor speak¡± ire tries to soothe me but it doesn¡¯t work


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking tell me to calm down¡± I snark before turning to John. ¡°Now you better tell me how my


    mate is doing or I swear on the goddess I will fucking rip you into pieces¡±


    He swallows looking at me in pity. He wouldn¡¯t be looking at me like that if Sebastian was okay.


    Meaning he wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°At this point it¡¯s too early to tell. He was already a bit weakened when he took the bullet. It pierced his


    heart, the silver coating the bullet seeped into his heart causing him to go into cardiac arrest and t-


    line twice. We were able to revive him but he slipped into aa¡±


    ¡°When will he wake up?¡± I ask, shaken. My whole body was trembling.


    ¡°We are not sure. He might wake up tomorrow or in one week, a month, a year or he might never wake


    up. Like I said it too early to tell¡±


    With those parting words he leaves my room. ire and Lilly try to talk to me,fort me, but nothing


    but the guilt registers. This was my fault.


    That man was after me. I was his target and now Jax might lose his father because he got shot


    protecting me. How the hell was I supposed to live with that?

 61. Awake and pissed

    61. Awake and pissed


    I sat beside Sebastian¡¯s bed and willed him to wake up but he doesn¡¯t. I was discharged a couple of


    days ago and two dayster Sebastian was brought home to the pack house.


    He still hasn¡¯t woken up despite my best efforts. I¡¯ve tried talking to him, threatening him, pleading with


    him but nothing has worked so far. He still remains motionless.


    His wounds have healed and everything seemed fine but the doctors don¡¯t understand why he still


    hasn¡¯t woken up. Since everything seemed okay despite the scare he gave us, the doctors decided to


    discharge him.


    I sigh and sink into my chair. Sweeping his shaggy hair from his face before staring at his almost three


    week¡¯s stubble. It honestly looked good on him. I preferred this look to the clean shaven one he


    seemed to like.


    ¡°You have to wake up Sebastian. Jax needs you¡± I say but like before I don¡¯t get an answer.


    Micah filled me in that day at the hospital when I woke up. He told me that Sylvia is the one that called.


    When he and the medics arrived she left us and went to get Jax and Krystal. She stayed with them until


    Lilly took over from her.


    She did visit me and assured me that Sebastian was going to be fine. Despite that assurance, I found it


    hard to believe her even though she was the Oracle and probably knew what she was talking about.


    I had witnessed Sebastian t-lining. Then being told his heart stopped a second time while in


    operation made it hard to believe her. I was afraid. Still afraid that he wouldn¡¯t wake up.


    ¡°Lauren is he awake yet?¡± Jax¡¯s small voice echoes through the silent room.


    I had not even noticed him entering the room. I was so worried about Sebastian that nothing has


    registered these past few days. It was like I was just going through the motions. I was numb with fear


    and guilt.


    I open my arms to him and he rushes to me. His body colliding with mine. The force is so great that I


    am pushed back and I identally hit the wall behind me.


    I grit my teeth against the pain. Hoping the hit doesn¡¯t do any damage. I still had the bandage wrapped


    around my head. When I asked Doctor John why my wound wasn¡¯t healed yet he exined that head


    wounds take time to heal. Whether we were werewolves or humans.


    ¡°No he hasn¡¯t woken up, but he will soon¡± I reply. Breathing through the throbbing pain in my head.


    Luckily Jax doesn¡¯t notice my grimace so he continues speaking.


    ¡°But that¡¯s what you said yesterday and the day before. Why isn¡¯t he waking up?¡±


    I take my time answering because I didn¡¯t want to upset him. So I had to carefully think of my choice of


    words.


    ¡°He will honey, just give him time. He was hurt pretty badly and his body needs to rest in order for it to


    recover¡±


    Even though we didn¡¯t tell him everything that happened to Sebastian. He knows that Sebastian was


    hurt saving me from the bad man. I thought he would be angry at me for that, because technically I was


    indirectly responsible for his dad¡¯s condition but he wasn¡¯t angry. He just hugged me and told me he


    was d that I was okay.


    As for the man that hurt me. He was currently in the underground cells waiting to be questioned. Since


    the council was still in custody, he would stay here for the time being. His stay here wasn¡¯t rainbows


    and sunshine. Last I heard Hunter, Micah and the top warriors were making his life hell. He had hurt an


    Alpha and his Luna. There was no way he was going to get out alive. Especially after Sebastian wakes


    up.


    ¡°He is the strongest Alpha around. He should be okay by now since he heals quickly¡± Jax argues,


    bringing me back to the present.


    ¡°That¡¯s true but with the kind of injury he has he needs lots of rest. He will wake up baby, I promise you


    that¡±


    I only hope that my promise won¡¯t be broken. I shake those thoughts away. Refusing to ept that


    Sebastian might not wake up.


    He stays in my arms and we just watch the man on the bed quietly. That¡¯s until my stomach growls in


    hunger. Minutester Jax¡¯s does the same, making meugh. He joins me inughing when our


    stomachs growl together at the same time.


    ¡°You wanna get something to eat?¡± I ask him hoping he will agree.


    ¡°Yes, then we cane back and talk to dad. Maybe he¡¯ll wake up then¡±


    We stand up and he gives his father a kiss on the forehead before we leave the room. How sweet of


    him. He does that every single time he leaves Sebastian¡¯s room.


    Krystal was in school. Given the situation, I knew how hard it would be for Jax to focus in school. So


    when he asked me if he could stay home until Sebastian woke up, I agreed. I called his teacher and let


    her know that he won¡¯t be in school for a couple of days due to a family emergency.


    News hadn¡¯t broken out about Sebastian¡¯s ident. Only the workers at the restaurant, the pack


    members, the nurses and Doctor John, ire and Brent knew and they had been warned not to let the


    information leak. Because if it did, both human and werewolf enemies of Sebastian would descend on


    us.


    We get to the kitchen to find some omegas cleaning. They give me a scathing look before leaving the


    room. I sigh tiredly but I don¡¯tment. I was too drained to care.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let them treat you like that. It wasn¡¯t your fault what happened to dad¡± Jax says, taking a


    seat on the barstool.


    ¡°They don¡¯t see it that way buddy¡± I mumbled. Checking to see what was there to eat.


    ¡°It¡¯s still wrong¡±


    ¡°I know and it¡¯s okay. They love your dad, he is a great Alpha. They just hate seeing him in that


    condition¡± I try to exin.


    I find some frozen pizza. I throw it in the microwave before turning to face Jax.


    ¡°Dad won¡¯t be happy knowing they med you. He will be so fucking pissed at them¡±


    I give him a re. ¡°Language Jax. Where did you even learn that?¡±


    ¡°Dad. I don¡¯t know if you have noticed but he uses it all the time¡± he says cheekily giving me a yful


    smile.


    ¡°Yeah I have noticed¡± Iugh a little. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you should use it¡±


    The timer on the microwave beeps. I take out the pizza and ce it on tes. Taking it to the kitchen


    ind. I give Jax his before sitting down and digging into mine. We eat in silence, both of us lost in our


    thoughts of the man upstairs.


    When we are done. I pick the tes, wash them before cleaning the counter. Once I am done, we


    leave the kitchen. Heading toward the stairs. nning to go back to Seb¡¯s room.


    Phoebe¡¯s voice stops us just when we were about to get to the stairs. I groan. Not in any mood to deal


    with her. My head was throbbing and I wanted to check on Sebastian for a while before taking a nap.


    ¡°What the hell are you still doing here? Haven¡¯t you already caused enough damage?¡± she yells.


    Her eyes were hard and her face was determined.


    I didn¡¯t want Jax witnessing this standoff between me and Phoebe. He already had enough on his


    shoulders without the drama that was about to go down.


    ¡°Head to your dad¡¯s room honey. I will be there in a moment¡± Imand me.


    ¡°Yes do that Jax. This is between you Lauren and me¡± Phoebe adds. Saying my name as if it were


    something dirty.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But Lauren¡­¡± he begins to argue ignoring Phoebe but I cut him off, giving him a stern look.


    ¡°No arguments. Just do as I say¡± my tone brooks no room for an argument.


    He must have seen something in my eyes because he hugs me before running upstairs. I turn and face


    Phoebe. Right now she had like fifteen or more people behind her.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want you here. All you have done since you came into my godson¡¯s life is cause him


    problems. I have seen the likes of you before and I won¡¯t let you ruin his life¡± she says.


    I fold my hands and stare at her. ¡°And what likes am I?¡±


    She narrows her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a hoe. Moving from one Alpha to another. Don¡¯t you have any shame at


    all? Look at what you have done. Sebastian was tortured because of you and if that wasn¡¯t enough he


    almost died protecting you, you bitch¡± she spits out.


    ¡°Now here¡¯s how it¡¯s going to go. You are going to leave this house and leave him alone. Leave and


    nevere back¡±


    A collective echoes of agreements rings out through the entire hall. Phoebe managed to turn some


    members against me. ming and bad mouthing me in front of pack members. Some had ignored her


    but others had sided with her. Giving me a dirty look when I walked by them. Or walking out the room


    when I entered. Refusing to answer me when I asked a question and being downright disrespectful.


    It was convenient for her to arrange this little stunt when Micah, Lilly and the top officials of the pack


    weren¡¯t at home to intervene. She knew they would never allow her to kick me out so she had to do it


    while there was no one to stop her


    ¡°I am not leaving Phoebe. Until Sebastian himself tells me he doesn¡¯t want me here then I am staying


    put¡± I calmly tell. Trying to fight the headache that had turned full blown.


    Talking back at her seems to anger her because she walks to me with her minions following behind her.


    ¡°You will leave or I swear on Martha¡¯s grave¡­¡±


    ¡°What will you do huh?¡± I cut her off. ¡°What the hell will you do?¡±


    I don¡¯t see the hiting. I me the pain for not seeing this a mile away. She ps me hard and


    manages to scratch my cheek.


    I hear the others cheer as my head rings from the impact of her hit. I don¡¯t have time to recover when


    they¡¯re on me. Each of them wanting a piece of me.


    My head was killing me and I was starting to see stars. I couldn¡¯t form my thoughts well enough to call


    on Blue or Midnight. And even if I could, they were currently indisposed. Recovering from the wolfbane


    and nightshade. How rotten was my luck right?


    ¡°We don¡¯t want you here. Leave¡± they keep chanting, almost like it was a freaking prayer.


    They had backed me against the stairs. I tripped and was about to fall when a terrifying roar froze


    everyone on their spots.


    No one needed to be told a thing. Sebastian was finally awake and he was fucking pissed.

 62. Target on my back

    62. Target on my back


    I look to the top of the stairs and find Sebastian standing there looking pissed as hell. Jax was by his


    side, holding his hand.


    It was the wrong time to appreciate how good looking he was but hot damn. He has just woken from a


    He bends down to whisper something to Jax. It was too low for me to hear but Jax nods his head


    before turning around and leaving.


    I was feeling kind of faint so I nt my ass on the stairs. Trying to push back the throbbing pain in my


    head. My clothes were torn from where they had attacked me.


    The scratches I received were also burning but none stung like the one on my cheek. I touch my cheek


    only for my hand toe off with blood stains on it.


    I watch as Sebastian makes his way down the stairs. Anger rolling from him in waves. His eyes were


    glowing, his jaw was set. His hands were fisted at his side. He was livid but in this case I wasn¡¯t even


    sure who he was angry at.


    I think he is about to pass me by when he gets on thest step but he doesn¡¯t. Instead he hooks an


    arm under my armpits and lifts me up. For a moment my world tips on its axis.


    His steady arm wraps around my waist, giving me support and preventing me from falling t. He


    ces a kiss on my forehead before he turns to face the others.


    To say I am shocked would be an understatement, because I didn¡¯t expect him to do that.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± He asks, his voice unnaturally calm. Giving them an opening toe


    clean


    I feel the tension in his muscles. How he is ready to pounce at any time.


    No one says anything and like the cowards they are they avert their eyes.


    ¡°I asked a fucking question¡± he snaps, making all of them including Phoebe take a step back.


    Fear takes over their features. Looking at how pissed Sebastian was, they realized that they had


    fucked up. That they had followed their bitch of a leader right into trouble.


    I wanted to pity them but I just can¡¯t find it in me to do that. After the way they treated me. How they


    attacked me despite doing nothing wrong to them. I would be happy to see them burning in hell. I know


    that I may sound cruel but I couldn¡¯t care less.


    ¡°Nothing, son. We were just expressing our concerns, weren¡¯t we Lauren?¡± Phoebe throws the


    question to me.


    If she thought that I was going to get her out of this then she was dead wrong. I don¡¯t answer. I look


    past her to the people who had ganged up on me. They have the nerve to look at pleadingly. Wanting


    me to save their asses. I don¡¯t answer and instead I harden my gaze.


    ¡°Cut the crap Aunt Phoebe. I heard every single word¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to pretend.¡± Phoebe shrugs her shoulders. ¡°She¡¯s not good for you, my boy. You


    could have done so much better than this skank. Look at what she did to Alpha Darren and now she


    has sunk her dirty ws in you. I won¡¯t let you tarnish Martha¡¯s memory by taking this woman as your


    mate¡±


    I don¡¯t see him move. He does it so fast and unexpectedly that I almost fall. In seconds he is in front of


    Phoebe. His hands wrapped around her neck. I see the shock mixed with fear in her eyes. Bet she


    didn¡¯t expect that.


    When he speaks his voice is unnaturally deep and distorted. Meaning Fang had risen to the surface.


    The great beast that everyone fears. All her supporters take a step further back from them.


    ¡°This is thest fucking time you tell me what is or what is not good for me. And it¡¯s also thest time


    you will bring up my mother¡¯s name in an effort to control me. She¡¯s already fucking dead and has been


    for years. She has no say in who I am mated to and neither do you¡±


    ¡°But Bash she¡¯s not a good person¡± she tries insisting. Stammering through the choke hold.


    ¡°And you¡¯re a perfect judge of character, right?¡± he asks sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re the one that introduced


    me to that bitch Miranda. Said she was a good woman and like a fucking idiot I listened to you, see


    how it fucking turned out. Listening to you was the worst mistake I ever made and I will be damned if I


    let you drive away a good woman just because she doesn¡¯t kiss your ass like you expect her to¡±


    I see her face fall. Tears start filling her eyes. If we didn¡¯t have bad blood between us I would have felt


    sorry for her and I still somehow do. I understand her need to protect her bestfriend¡¯s son.


    I would do the same thing if something happened to ire but I wouldn¡¯t try to dictate who Mason was


    mated to. She¡¯s trying to do right by him but she¡¯s going about it in the worst way.


    Sebastian lets her go and steps back.


    ¡°Lauren is staying. She is my mate and if you can¡¯t respect that, you¡¯re free to leave. You¡¯re my aunt


    and I will always be grateful for what you have done for me since my parents died but here is where I


    draw the line.¡±


    I feel a flutter in my heart and I try to drown it. This is the second time he has stood up for me. This is


    even bigger because this is someone he considers a mother. What am I supposed to do now? The fact


    that he is defending me is messing with my resolve to keep hating him.


    ¡°As for the rest of you,¡± he continues, snarling at them. ¡°The same thing applies. If you can¡¯t respect


    Lauren as my mate then you are fucking free to leave my pack. If you choose to stay, be warned, if you


    every a finger on her I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t live long enough to tell the horrors I will do to you. So if


    you want to leave you better do so now¡±


    I see them pale at the threat. Knowing Sebastian, I know it¡¯s not just a mere threat. It was a warning.


    I expected some of the members to leave when Sebastian gave them an out but they didn''t. And why


    would they even want to? Sebastian had the strongest andrgest pack around. Most wolves would


    give their left hand just to join his pack


    He continues ¡°For willingly attacking your Luna, you¡¯re hereby stripped of your position. Until you can


    prove to me that you actually deserve the position you held, then you¡¯re lower than the omegas. You


    will be the bitches andp dogs of the omegas. You do what they say and when they say it¡±


    I hear collective groans and screams. Wincing at how painful it must be to be stripped of a position.


    Once the noise dies down, Sebastian turns to Phoebe.


    ¡°As for you aunt, I can¡¯t punish you since you¡¯re no longer a member of this pack¡± he says and Phoebe


    releases a sigh. Her relief is short-lived when Sebastian utters his next words. ¡°Even so I¡¯m banning


    you from my pack. Until you learn to respect and actually ept Lauren as my mate, then you¡¯re not


    weed here or anywhere near me and mine¡±


    I see the heartbreak in her eyes at his words. I turn away not wanting to see her pain. She brought this


    to herself and I will be damned if I start feeling sorry for her.


    I hear Sebastian move and within seconds he is next to me. The next thing I know, his finger is under


    my chin. Lifting and shifting my head so that I am looking at him. His eyes sear into mine and just like


    always, I drown in his green orbs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± he says softly. His fingers shift from my chin to my cheek. He caresses my scratched cheek


    softly.


    I am so confused because he¡¯s doing this in front of his pack. Was it just a sign of solidarity? Let them


    know that we were one. Or was it because of something else?


    I shake my head at that. Not wanting to dive in his reasons for why he was doing this.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt that much¡± I whisper.


    That was a lie. It hurt like a bitch but I wouldn¡¯t admit it. I see him smile a little and I know he knows. He


    knows that I am lying.


    He drops his hands before taking mine in his. Without sparing them another look, he leads me in the


    opposite direction. His hands felt warm and strong. For some reason I liked that.


    ¡°Where are we going? You should be in bed¡±


    His reply is immediate. ¡°We have business to take care of. After that we can both take a nap¡±


    ¡®The business¡¯ bes clear when I realize we were heading towards the dungeon.


    Soon enough we are standing outside it. The moment the guard sees us he bows. With a nod from


    Sebastian he opens the door and lets us in after directing us to where the man who attacked me was.


    We pass empty cells till we get to thest one. I gasp when I see what¡¯s left of the man. Micah and his


    team really did a number on him. He was unrecognizable.


    When he sees Sebastian he starts cowering in fear. His fear bes suffocating when Sebastian


    opens his cell and enters.


    ¡°I am going to make this easy. You tell me what you know, who is after my mate and I will let you go.


    From what I see, you won¡¯t survive another beating from my men¡± His voice was low. Danger lurking in


    its depths.


    ¡°I-I swear I don¡¯t know who is after her. All I know is thatst week an alert went out on the ck for


    her head. Someone wants her dead and is paying big bucks to make sure she is. Right now she is on


    the number one spot on the elimination list so every hitman and assassin is after her.¡±


    I am shaken. That someone would want me dead so bad that they would put my name on an


    elimination list on the ck. The ck is a website where all forms of dubious and illegal shit


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    take ce.


    ¡°Do they know who she¡¯s mated to?¡± Sebastian grinds his teeth.


    ¡°Yes, but most of us don¡¯t care. As long as she has the target on her back and the pay is good, most


    won¡¯t care who she is associated with.¡± he says with a shrug. I can tell that just simple action sucked


    his energy.


    Sebastian gets closer to him. His wse out and his eye color changes.


    ¡°What are you doing? You promised you¡¯ll let me go when I tell you what I know¡± the man says in fear.


    ¡°Did you honestly think I would let you go after you attacked my Luna?¡±


    The man opens his mouth but doesn¡¯t get a chance to answer. Sebastian shes his throat open and


    the man falls down, choking on his blood.


    After making sure he is dead we leave the dungeons and head upstairs. The small crowd had cleared


    by now. We get to his bedroom and find Jax asleep on his father¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Wait here¡± Sebastian tells me. He then picks up Jax and leaves the room.


    When he gets back, he goes straight to the bed and climbs on. Seeing him on top of the covers


    reminds me that I also need to take a nap. It¡¯s been a hectic day.


    ¡°I¡¯m just gonna go, I¡¯m sure¡­¡±


    My sentence is cut off when he hooks his arm around my waist and brings me down to the bed with


    him. He then turns me so that he¡¯s spooning me.


    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Bash and please for once don¡¯t argue. We¡¯re both tired so can we please sleep?¡±


    I was about to argue but shut up.He was right, we were both tired.


    My head was pounding and I was shaken from what happened with Phoebe and the revtion from the


    man.


    I decide that I''ll just stay there till he¡¯s asleep then leave for my bedroom.


    Without meaning to, I fell asleep and for the first time in a while, it was peaceful.

 63. Deep trouble

    63. Deep trouble


    ¡°You¡¯re not doing it right. You have to keep your hands steady and your fists firm¡± Sebastian tells me in


    that husky voice of his.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t see the use of learning this. I have Blue and Midnight and in case you haven¡¯t noticed,


    Midnight is one scary bitch¡± I murmur, firming my fist like he wanted me to.


    ¡°And how scary was she when you got attacked thest time?¡± he asks sarcastically.


    I wanted to snap at him but he was right. We were in the training ground and he was training me to


    fight. Hand to handbat.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t see the point of this but it¡¯s important. The first thing I train my warriors on, is hand to


    handbat. There are times you won¡¯t be able to depend on your wolf so it will basically leaves you


    defenseless if you don¡¯t know how to fight¡±


    As much as I hate to admit it, he was right. I depend on my other halves so much. What happens when


    I can¡¯t ess them?


    The easiest way to take down a werewolf is to render their wolves incapacitated, so if you were relying


    on them like I was then you¡¯re totally screwed.


    I shake my head and focus on the task on hand. Pulling my hand back, I throw my punch but it seems


    like it¡¯s still not good enough because Sebastian groans


    ¡°You¡¯re still not doing it right¡± he grumbled


    ¡°Well what did you expect? That I would be able to get it in a day?¡± I ask in irritation.


    ¡°Well, yes¡± he responds as if it was natural for me to know how to throw a perfect punch after just a few


    hours of training.


    This time I am the one that groans. My hands fall to my side and I ster him with the meanest look I


    could master.


    We started training yesterday after work. Since my head wound was healed, I went back to work. We


    agreed that we both would being from work earlier so that he could train me because he didn¡¯t


    want his unmated warriors near me.


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd. There¡¯s no way I can get it so soon. I need time¡±


    ¡°Time is what we don¡¯t want. Who knows where the next hit man wille after you. You need to be


    ready in case I can¡¯t get to you in time¡±


    Bash, he had insisted I call him that. Filled me in on how he had been able to get to me. He exined


    how he had felt my fear and panic through our mate bond and how he had followed it to where I was.


    When he marked me, I cursed the bond but after he told me everything I was d that he had ess


    to me.


    ¡°I know that¡± I snap, stomping my feet like a bratty child. ¡°But you¡¯re the worst kind of teacher. The type


    who isn¡¯t patient and expects his student to get it on the first try.¡±


    I used to hate those kinds of teachers in school. Mainly because they had a way of making you feel


    stupid just because you weren¡¯t sharp enough to get it when they exined it the first time.


    ¡°My warriors usually get it the first time¡± he argues.


    ¡°Yes, but they are warriors. Most of them train way before theye to you for additional training.


    Besides they are male and their ego usually doesn¡¯t allow them not to get it the first time¡±


    He scrunches his forehead. Looking at me like everything I just said went over his head and he didn¡¯t


    get a single thing.


    ¡°Can we at least take a break? We¡¯ve been at this for nearly two hours¡± I plead.


    ¡°No¡± he says before adding. ¡°In fact I think you need to go sixtyps across the field. Maybe that will


    warm you up enough¡±


    I look at him like he has grown a third head.


    ¡°Sixtyps! Are you freaking serious?¡± I yell. Feeling like I was hyperventting.


    I couldn¡¯t do tenps and breathe properly, what about sixty. I was going to die. Sure I could do it in


    wolf form, I could run kilometers in wolf form but I can''t do it in human form.


    ¡°That just shows how your human side is weak and basically useless¡± Blue pops in my mind.


    ¡°Shut up¡± I growl at her but she just looks at mezily. Her mouth moving in a wolf-like smirk.


    Midnight decided to join in. ¡°She¡¯s right though, and so is Bash. You human body is weak as hell¡±


    Not wanting to hear what they have to say next, I shut them off and re at the man staring at me in a


    hard face.


    ¡°Just start the damnps Lauren. It¡¯s for your good¡±


    Needing to get away from him before I hit him in his jeweled balls, I start running, although reluctantly. I


    truly hate how he is able to get under my skin. Not even Darren was able to ruffle my feathers the way


    Bash is doing.


    As I angrily run, I think of that day when I fell asleep next to him. I woke up on top of him. My head was


    on his chest, half of my body was on him with my legs thrown over him.


    He had his hands wrapped loosely around my waist. For a moment I was tempted to fall back asleep


    because I was toofortable but I decided against it.


    I thought he was asleep so I tried to get up and sneak out before he woke up. The moment I lifted my


    head, his body stiffened and the arm on my waist tightened, preventing me from moving.


    Without opening his eyes, he had warned me not to move and told me to go back to sleep. Like the


    bitch that I am, I had listened, falling back to sleep with his steady heart beating under my ears.


    When I woke up again. He wasn¡¯t in bed with me. I went back to my room and that¡¯s where I have been


    sleeping.


    None of us has broached the subject of that day. I was d about that because I don¡¯t even know how


    to exin that how right it felt sleeping in his arms.


    ¡°That¡¯s it Red,stp then you¡¯re done¡± Bash¡¯s shout brings me out of my thoughts.


    I didn¡¯t even realize that I was almost done. That my thoughts had kept me so distracted that I ran all


    thoseps.


    By the time I came to a stop near him, I am breathing heavily like a truck. My lungs felt constricted. My


    legs were burning and my muscles felt like they were about to snap.


    ¡°Was this some kind of payback for taking you to court?¡± I ask in between breaths. My anger rising.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he looked cute when he was confused.


    Damn it Lauren, get it together. Imand myself.


    ¡°This whole running thing was some kind of punishment wasn¡¯t it? But lemme just tell you that I won¡¯t


    break. You deserve the punishment you got for what you did to me¡±


    I know I sound crazy and I keep throwing what he did in his face, but I needed something to hold on to.


    I needed the anger because without it, I will be defenseless. Then I will start imagining things that aren¡¯t


    there.


    He runs a hand through his hair. ¡°We¡¯re back to this again?¡±


    ¡°We never left in the first ce. Just because you took a bullet for me doesn¡¯t mean I forgive you for


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    what you did¡±


    I wanted a fight so that he would do something bad and I would end up hating him again. That hate will


    prevent me from thinking too much about sleeping in his arms again or how he has been tender to me


    since he woke up.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you too Red¡± he says gritting his teeth, his eyes piercing my soul. ¡°I see what you¡¯re


    trying to do so I¡¯m just going to walk away before you say something that¡¯ll make me mad and I end up


    doing or saying something I¡¯ll fucking regret. I am not going to give you more armor to hate me¡±


    With that he turns and walks away. Leaving me fuming and sweaty in the middle of the field.


    ¡°Sebastian!¡± I shout his name but he ignores me and continues walking.


    I hated that he saw through my n. So the entire time I walk back to the pack house I invent more


    ways to get under his skin and piss him off.


    An hourter, I am in the kitchen cooking. I nowadays cook my food because I don¡¯t trust Bash¡¯s pack


    not to poison me. I know he made my position in his life clear.


    They have been respectful and there hasn¡¯t been the previous kind of incident but I couldn¡¯t take the


    risk.


    Life though has been peaceful since Phoebe left. So I don¡¯t regret that she was banned froming


    back.


    ¡°Mommy, what are you cooking?¡± Krystal and Jax rush into the kitchen. It''s adorable how they¡¯re


    always together. I am honestly happy that they share such a strong bond.


    ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t had spaghetti and meatballs in a while so that¡¯s what I am making¡± I replied.


    The smile on their faces is enough to tell me that they are pleased with the dinner selection.


    ¡°Oh yeah¡± Jax hoots as if he has just won a championship.


    Seeing them so excited about a simple dish brings a smile to my face.


    ¡°Can anyone get a piece of the dish or is it just for the three of you?¡± Bash¡¯s voice startles me, making


    me release the grip I had on the cooking spoon.


    I hurry up to get it. When I look up, Sebastian is leaning against the door frame. His feet were crossed


    along his ankles, while his hands were folded over his chest. He wore a ck v-neck t-shirt that


    disyed his bulging muscles. For a moment I forget where I am and the question he asked.


    ¡°By the way dad, howe I have never seen you kiss Lauren? Shouldn¡¯t mated couples be kissing


    like all the time?¡± Jax asks innocently.


    I stare at him, feeling my panic grow. Looking into his eyes I see a glint there. I was about to shut this


    conversation down, knowing very well that Sebastian wouldn¡¯t kiss me but yet again he surprises me.


    ¡°I am sure we can fix that right now¡± he answers with a smirk.


    In three long strides, he¡¯s beside me. His arms going around my waist, bringing me close before


    meshing my mouth with his. In that instant the world falls away.


    I try to fight the kiss but he coerces me to let him in. When I do and his tongue tangles with mine, I am


    a goner. He kisses me as if he was perched and I was his saving drink.


    He owns me, possess me. I want to push him away and pull him closer. His kiss shatters my world


    because I feel something unfamiliar rising within me. For reasons I can¡¯t exin, this felt right.


    Something just clicks.


    When he pulls away, we stare at each other in shock. I know he felt it too, the surprise in his eyes was


    a clear give away. His eyes goes back to my lips.


    A part of me wants him to kiss me again but the other part knows that whatever is happening between


    us is dangerous. Either way, one thing is for sure, I¡¯m in deep trouble.

 64. Youre mine Lauren

    64. You''re mine Lauren


    I park my car. I get out and breathe the fresh air. I haven¡¯t been here in sometime and I realized that I


    couldn¡¯t keep staying away from my friend¡¯s house just because I was afraid that I would run into


    Darren.


    The only good thing is that Brent and ire don¡¯t live in the pack most of the time. Just like with us,


    they have a house outside packnds.


    I walk towards the mansion. Just before I knock, the door opens and a handsome face is staring at me


    with a smile.


    ¡°Auntie Ren!¡± he shouts before jumping on me and curling his body around.


    ¡°Hey sweetie, how are you?¡± I ask, inhaling his scent.


    With everything that has taken ce these couple of weeks, I haven¡¯t had time to visit him. I missed


    him so much.


    We had nned for him to have a sleep over at our ce, but then I got arrested and things went to


    shit.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. I¡¯ve missed you so much¡­you nevere to visit anymore, why?¡± he murmurs sadly,


    burying his head in my neck.


    I walk with him into the house. Given he is now ten years old, he¡¯s a bit heavy and too big to carry but I


    don¡¯t mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about but I promise to make it up to you, it¡¯s just that I have been busy¡± I reply full of guilt.


    ¡°Yeah I know, mom told me. Jax also told me that you were away for some time, then you got hurt and


    had to stay home. Are you okay now?¡± he asks worriedly.


    I tenderly kiss his forehead before responding. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m okay¡­all healed up¡±


    ¡°Good¡± he smiles, his dimples appearing. I swear he¡¯ll be a heartbreaker when he grows up.


    We get to the kitchen and find ire with pizza and a tub of ice cream. I scrunch my brows not sure


    how that tastes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge¡± she mutters, her mouth full.


    I put Mase down and clear my face. ¡°I wasn¡¯t judging¡±


    ¡°Yes you were¡±


    ¡°No I wasn¡¯t¡±


    ¡°You totally were babe¡±


    Mase interrupts us before I can respond. ¡°You two behave like children sometimes¡± he says, rolling his


    eyes, before leaving the room stating that he was going to y video games.


    Should I be offended that a kid just called me immature?


    I shake my head at that before turning back to face ire. She was glowing and you could easily tell


    that.


    ¡°How¡¯s the pregnancy so far?¡± I ask


    She had told me that she told Brent about it and he was pretty much excited. I was happy for them and


    I couldn¡¯t wait to spoil the baby.


    ¡°So far so good. I don¡¯t have any morning sickness like I had when I was expecting Mase. The only


    thing that gets to me are the cravings¡±


    I take a spoon before joining her in eating her ice cream. Good thing she didn¡¯t turn into a raving beast


    because I took a spoonful.


    ¡°But that¡¯s to be expected right? Every pregnant woman craves things. It¡¯s normal¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t stop eating. I am hungry all the damn time. I have to be snacking on something or else


    I feel like I¡¯m going out of my mind¡± she grumbles.


    Iugh at that, mainly because it¡¯s the truth. Even in the middle of a meeting, you¡¯ll find her snacking on


    something. Good thing she¡¯s the boss and can do whatever she wants to without being worried about


    getting fired.


    We fall into afortable silence for some time. Just basking in the goodness of sharing ice cream like


    we used to when we were younger. I wanted so much to tell her about the kiss because I can¡¯t stop


    thinking about it.


    I wanted her to help me dissect what it means, and why Bash would even kiss me in the first ce but I


    can¡¯t. Because she has no idea that my rtionship with Bash is a contract.


    ¡°By the way, I bumped into Miranda yesterday¡± she begins carefully.


    I stop eating and stare at her. Wondering why she would bring this up all of a sudden.


    ¡°And¡­¡± I urge her to continue.


    I¡¯ve had so much on my te these past few months that Ipletely forgot about my vow to make


    that bitch pay. I should really think of how I am going to get my revenge but then again my main


    concern is on who is trying to kill me.


    My mind freezes for a while, wondering if she has anything to do with the constant threats on my life. I


    mean she is my nemesis and apart from Phoebe and those two bimbos Nicole and Michelle, I don¡¯t


    think there is anyone who hates me to the point of wanting me dead. For now my best bet are on


    Miranda and Phoebe.


    I hired an investigator but so far he has found nothing connecting any of the two to my attacks. So


    either they¡¯re really good at hiding their tracks or I am looking in the wrong direction.


    ¡°Nothing, just thought I should let you know¡± ire shrugs and I know immediately she isn¡¯t telling me


    everything.


    ¡°ire¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she replies nervously.


    ¡°What are you not telling me?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s not important and it will probably just upset you. You¡¯ve already been through so much¡±


    I sigh in frustration, ¡°Just tell me¡±


    I drum my finger against the counter. Waiting for her to spill the beans. I watch as she takes a deep


    breath before speaking.


    ¡°She said that it¡¯s only a matter of time before Sebastian is hers again and there¡¯s nothing you can do


    to stop it¡± she says in one breath.


    My face hardens at that. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°She also mentioned, more like bragged about a n to destroy your rtionship. One that will make


    Sebastian hate you. She didn¡¯t go in to details though¡±


    I breathe in. Trying to calm myself down. What was with this woman and going after what¡¯s mine? Not


    that Sebastian is mine. She¡¯s trying so hard to ruin our rtionship. If only she knew that said


    rtionship wasn¡¯t real. That it was a mere contract.


    A smallugh escapes my lips when I think about the look on her face if she ever found out that she put


    all that effort for nothing.


    ¡°Why are youughing? This isn¡¯t funny¡± ire asks in confusion.


    ¡°It actually is. Miranda can do all she can but my rtionship with Sebastian is solid. She can¡¯t get


    between us¡± I say.


    My ears pick up when I hear the door opening. A familiar voice freezes me on the spot. Is it just my bad


    luck that we were talking about Miranda and then Darren appears?


    ¡°ire!¡± Brent shouts his mate¡¯s name.


    ¡°In the kitchen¡±


    I don¡¯t understand why they do this. It¡¯s like they keep forgetting that they¡¯re wolves and can track each


    other by scent or through the mate bond.


    He and Darren step into the kitchen and Darren turns stony at seeing me.


    ¡°Hey Ren¡± Brent greats, he hugs me before going to his wife and giving her a passionate kiss.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Darren asks me angrily.


    I look at him in confusion. ¡°This is ire¡¯s house and she¡¯s my bestfriend¡±


    I hear someone mutter an ¡®Oh no¡¯ but my focus is on my ex mate who is looking at me in anger.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here!¡± he grinds through his teeth.


    I re at him. Refusing to let him intimidate me.


    ¡°What is your problem¡± I snap at him. Wondering when it became a crime to visit my friend. Who did he


    think he wasing here and basicallymanding me to leave.


    ¡°My problem is that you went back to him. After everything he did? How can you go back to that


    bastard? He didn¡¯t even believe you¡±


    His face was encased in nothing but fury. I study him and he looks like a fucking mess. I can also smell


    the alcohol on his breath.


    My anger rises. I am pissed that instead of asking how his daughter is doing, he is more concerned


    about me going back to Sebastian.


    ¡°Really, so I should¡¯vee back to you because you believed me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± he shouts.


    It¡¯s only when I turn around to grasp the counter so that I don¡¯t hit him do I realize that ire and Brent


    had left the kitchen.


    ¡°You belong to me, with me¡­You¡¯re mine Lauren¡±


    His statement pisses me off even more.


    ¡°Was I yours when you threw me away for Miranda? When you were fucking her behind my back while


    lying to me that nothing was going on between the two of you¡±


    I am still disgusted about that. Still feel like scrubbing myself clean every time I remember himing


    home and having sex with me hours after sleeping with Miranda while still smelling of her perfume.


    ¡°You expect me to forgive you but what Sebastian did is nothingpared to the pain and heartbreak I


    endured for months at your hand. I trusted you with my heart Darren and you shattered it to pieces,


    how am I supposed to forgive you for that?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t answer and instead he just looks down. Blocking me from seeing what he was thinking and


    feeling.


    ¡°What pisses me even more is that you are more worried about what is long dead instead of your


    daughter who asks for your everyday. You need to grow up Darren and stop being selfish. The world


    doesn¡¯t rotate around what you want¡±


    With that I take my things and leave the kitchen. I find ire and Brent in the living room.


    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t know you were going toe by, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have invited him over. I¡¯m really


    sorry¡± Brent apologizes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m leaving but I promise to visit more often. Tell Mase that I¡¯ll make it up to him¡± I tell them.


    Hugging them before leaving.


    I hate that I still feel the burn of betrayal. It¡¯s been almost two years since he broke me. So why have I


    not yet healed?

 65. Heat

    65. Heat


    I woke up feeling hot. It felt like I was buried in fire. My skin felt too tight. My heart was beating a little


    bit too fast and I was in a mood.


    I got up from my bed, feeling slow and sluggish. It was on a weekend. A few days after my terrible


    encounter with Darren.


    After taking a shower, I went downstairs for breakfast. Not really feeling like eating anything but


    knowing very well that I needed to. Walking towards the kitchen, everyone looked at me funny and that


    just made my mood plummet even more.


    I took my breakfast and headed outside. Needing to be out in the open, breathing the fresh air. I just


    wanted to be alone for a few minutes. My ns are halted when I see Lily seated, drinking coffee on


    the outside deck. I joined her. Sighing in frustration.


    ¡°What¡¯s got you titties in a twist?¡± she asked me, looking at me with amusement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel out of sorts for some reason¡± I reply.


    I scratched my skin. Every now and then. Almost as if I had a rash from an allergic reaction. My skin


    felt like it had tiny bugs crawling underneath it.


    She nods her head. ¡°You smell by the way¡±


    I give her a death stare. My anger rising. ¡°You did not just tell me that Lilly¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it in a bad way. I just meant that your scent is a bit different today than it was yesterday¡±


    she says, rising her hand up in surrender.


    They had arrived yesterday with Micah. They were nning to stay for the weekend and we were


    supposed to go out tonight.


    Micah and Sebastian had opened a new club exclusively for werewolves. We were supposed to check


    it out tonight. Given that thest time I went out it ended in disaster, I was looking forward to tonight.


    ¡°What do I smell like?¡± I ask curiously.


    I haven¡¯t noticed anything different with my scent. So I wondered what the hell she was talking about.


    ¡°Spicy, intoxicating¡± she replies with her eyes closed. Sniffing me. ¡°I¡¯m a woman and I can¡¯t get enough


    of it¡±


    I honestly didn¡¯t know how to feel about that. It was so weird hearing that from Lilly. Usually people


    describe my scents as floral and sweet but never spicy.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°One hundred percent sure¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ming up with something¡± I try to exin.


    I remember the looks I got from the other pack member. Maybe this was the reason. The change in my


    scent. But why the hell would my scent change? It has never happened before.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± she says, dragging the word out. Looking at me skeptically.


    I shake my head. Pushing the matter to the back of my head. ¡°About tonight, what time are we


    leaving?¡±


    ¡°Maybe nine.¡± She replies. ¡°Oh, and I forgot to tell you, Micah said that he and Bash will be joining us¡±


    I¡¯ve been seeing Sebastian every day, mainly because of our training session. Which to my annoyance


    he never misses. He has been better though. More patient and understanding. It¡¯s because of this, that


    I have improved.


    ¡°Yeah it¡¯s okay¡± I tell her.


    Bash had asked if he could join us. At first it was supposed to be just me and Lilly since ire said she


    won¡¯t be able to join us. He had asked in such a respectful way, without pushing or forcing his


    dominance. I was impressed at that and I couldn¡¯t see any reason why he couldn¡¯te.


    ¡°Red, can I talk to you?¡±


    Speak of the devil¡­


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± I ask through our mind link.


    ¡°Office¡±es his reply.


    I frown in irritation. Am I the only one who gets irritated with one word answers? It always seems a bit


    rude to me.


    ¡°Lilly, I¡¯ll talk to youter¡­ Bash wants to see me in his office¡± I tell her, getting up.


    ¡°See youter then¡±


    I give an okay before leaving. I get to Bash¡¯s office, knock then enter. After getting in, I cross the room


    before falling on the chair. Feeling like my body wasn¡¯t my own.


    ¡°Hey¡± I murmur quietly.


    ¡°Hey to you too¡± he replies with a smile.


    I get distracted by his smile for a while. Did I ever mention that he has a really beautiful smile? He


    rarely shows it,and today is one of the rare days it¡¯s on disy but it has the ability to disarm you on the


    spot.


    ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± I shake my head and try to focus.


    ¡°I just wanted to discuss the matter of your security¡±


    I try to focus but I am unable. The words fly past me. The only thing I could think of was the up and


    down movement of his Adam¡¯s apple. His strong jaw that was begging for me to run my lips across.


    Let¡¯s not even start on his addicting scent.


    ¡°Red? Did you hear me?¡± he asks in a husky voice.


    I swallow before replying ¡°Y-yes¡±


    He leans forward on his desk. His muscles rippling as he ces his hands on the desk. My eyes are


    drawn to his chest. For some reason I want to rip his t-shirt off him and kiss every square inch of his


    body.


    What the hell was happening to me? I start to panic. Something was going on and the more his


    addictive scent surrounded me the more I wanted to jump his bones.


    ¡°Blue?¡± I call to her. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    She answers me immediately. Her voice seems to be in a sort of panic. Which just raises my rm


    more.


    ¡°I am not sure but I think we''re in heat¡± she whispers in rm.


    ¡°We¡¯re definitely in heat, but it¡¯s in the early stages¡± Midnight answers smugly.


    The moment the words leave her mouth, I start panicking. My hands be sweaty. This couldn¡¯t be


    happening. Especially now.


    No wonder Lilly said my scent was different, I wonder if Bash noticed the difference.


    ¡°But this has never happened before. Why now?¡± I bristled. I just couldn¡¯t understand why this was


    happening.


    ¡°That¡¯s because Darren never marked you¡± Blue replies.


    ¡°Heat onlyes after you¡¯re marked, which in case you didn¡¯t notice, happened a few weeks ago¡±


    Midnight adds.


    Shit. This was bad. Really bad. During heat a she wolf is mated. I mean the full mating. She and her


    mate take a few days off, especially when her heat is full st and they basically have sex the entire


    time. A marked she wolf on heat can¡¯t mate with anyone apart from her mate. Doing so will physically


    cause her pain.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Blue asks worriedly.


    I know she¡¯s referring to the fact that Bash made it clear that he would never sleep with me. That our


    mating was in control only.


    There was also the fact that, my heat reaches its peak, my scent will not only drive every unmated


    male crazy but also Bash. This may cause him to mate with me to satisfy his inner beast and against


    his will. Thest thing I want his Bash hating me for giving in to the heat call.


    ¡°We need to leave. Now, before Sebastian notices that I¡¯m in heat¡± I tell them just as Bash calls me.


    ¡°Red¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t give him a chance to continue his sentence before I am out of my seat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure what you have nned for me is fine¡± I say in agitation. ¡°I have to leave, there is something I


    uh need to do¡±


    Finishing my sentence, I dash out of his office, ignoring his call for me. I block our bond as I head to my


    bedroom. Getting there, I take my duffel back and start throwing clothes, not really paying attention to


    the task.


    I decide to leave my phone not wanting distractions. I also write a note to Sebastian. Letting him know


    that I will be gone for a few days and that he should tell Jax and Krystal that I love them and I¡¯ll see


    them soon.


    ¡°How long do we have before it hits us fully?¡± I ask as I rush across the stairs and out of the house,


    ignoring the looks being given to me by the pack member.


    ¡°I am not sure, but I estimate maybe a day¡± Midnight replies as I get to my car and drive off.


    If I¡¯m being honest then I would say I am afraid. I have heard of how terrible and painful heats can be


    without your mate. There was also the fact that it was my first time going through this.


    Calling my realtor, I tell her to find me a cabin in a quiet and green ce. I give her an hour to get me


    what I want while I shop for supplies.


    Two hourster, I was driving into thepound of a small but cozy cabin. Surrounded mysh green


    trees. I get out and breathe the fresh air but it does nothing to ease the difort I was feeling.


    Already Blue and Midnight were calling their mate.


    I sigh tiredly as I walk towards the cabin, thinking that this was going to be a long and painful three


    days.

 66. I want you

    66. I want you


    I groan when another cramp hits me. I hold on to the chair with so much force that I don¡¯t realize when


    my ws pierce the leather.


    Whoever said ridding out your heat alone was painful was a damnir because this wasplete


    torture.


    I felt as if my whole body was burning from the inside out, and then there was the pain. Pain that felt


    like every inch of my body was being sliced.


    ¡°We need our mate¡± Blue says. Her voice desperate.


    ¡°No¡± I all but growl the word out.


    My heat started the day before. Sebastian has been trying to reach me through our bond since the day


    I left. I kept my blocks up. Seeing no reason tomunicate with him because he wouldn¡¯t help me


    with this little predicament.


    ¡°But Ren, he¡¯s the only one that can ease the pain¡± Midnight whines.


    They have been crying for Fang and Sebastian since the heat started. It was getting on my nerves that


    they had to mention him every second of the day instead of helping me to deal with the pain in a


    different way. A way that didn¡¯t involve begging Sebastian to fuck us.


    ¡°You know very well he can¡¯t help us. How many times will I tell you that he said he will never sleep


    with us?¡±


    ¡°He did say that but one sniff of your scent now will be enough to make him change his mind about his


    stupid rule¡± Blue states, pacing around in my head. Giving me a headache.


    ¡°That¡¯s maniption and I will be damned if we do that to him. I maybe be in heat but I am not


    desperate¡±


    Why couldn¡¯t they make this easy for me? They keep calling out to Fang and I hate that. The only good


    thing is that my mental blocks prevent them from actually reaching him.


    ¡°But he is our mate¡± Midnight whines.


    ¡°In contract.¡± I snarl at them ¡°Will you just give this fucking issue a rest? The man doesn¡¯t want us and


    there is nothing we can do about it¡±


    With those words I shut them out. Gritting my teeth against the pain, I walk slowly towards the sofa and


    gently lie down.


    The friction from just walking was enough to send me into overdrive. My skin felt sensitive so I only had


    a skimpy satin night gown. My thighs were coated in my juices. My vagina feeling like an open tap.


    Taking my vibrator, I spread my legs and run it through my folds. I had forgotten to pack the one back at


    home, so I had to buy another one. It wasn¡¯t much help and the relief onlysted for a few minutes, but


    it was better than repeatedly soaking my body in ice cold water which by the way didn¡¯t do a fucking


    thing.


    I moan when the vibrator hits my clit. Sending delicious waves of pleasure. I run it one more time


    through my slit before plunging it inside me. My toes curl in the sofa as fantasies of Sebastian begin


    forming in my mind.


    I imagine he¡¯s pounding into me. Over and over again bringing me closer to my climax. I physically feel


    his finger circling my clit while he has my nipple in his hot mouth. My hands are clutching onto him for


    dear life while his hardened body moves in me and on me.


    We¡¯re both covered in sweat while his hardened member is slick with my juices. I moan as I continue


    climbing higher and higher. My body is begging for release.


    I was just about to finally fall over the edge when I feel it. Someone is watching me. I quickly open my


    eyes in panic only to find Sebastian watching me with an unreadable expression on his face.


    Shit! What the hell is he doing here? And how did he find me?


    I scramble to get up. Throwing the vibrator in my rush to cover up, as if he hasn¡¯t already seen me


    trying to bring myself to pleasure.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here Bash¡± I state, getting up.


    We face each other. There¡¯s something burning in his eyes. Something raw and untamed. I don¡¯t want


    to pay attention to it knowing that it¡¯s just his reaction to my heat.


    He clears his throat. ¡°You left with no exnation. I had to find you and make sure you¡¯re fine¡±


    I see the struggle behind his eyes. The need to mate me. The fight for dominance between him and his


    wolf. I had to make him leave. Him being here especially knowing that he won¡¯t touch me wasn¡¯t


    making things easier for me.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m okay you can leave now¡± I tell him, folding my hands across my chest when I notice his eyes


    on my breasts.


    He still doesn¡¯t leave though. I see him lick his lips and it nearly makes me jump him. I unfold my hands


    and fist them. My nails digging in my flesh, keeping me grounded.


    I walk to the kitchen. ¡°Do you want some coffee?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± he replies following me.


    I start preparing it. Hoping that he will leave once he drinks his. I hold on to the counter and grit my


    teeth when a bout of pain rocks me.


    ¡°You need to leave Bash, before one of us does something that we can¡¯t take back. If you stay my heat


    will override your senses and you will cross that invisible line you drew. I know you don¡¯t want me and


    that I am not your type, so please make this easier for me¡± I honestly tell him once the pain passes.


    I see his nostrils re. His hands fisted into tight fists. He''s trying to control himself, trying to keep


    himself in check but he is fighting a losing battle. If he doesn¡¯t leave he is going to lose that tightly


    gripped control.


    ¡°Just give me a moment¡± he says through clenched jaws.


    He shifts. I realize he is trying to adjust himself. I ignore that little detail. Pouring his coffee into a mug, I


    hand it over to him. I take mine and lean against the counter.


    His eyes are on mine. Even when he¡¯s drinking from his cup. His eyes keep shifting color, showing his


    struggle. He finishes his coffee in minutes and stands up. Making me breathe in relief.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now¡± he says softly and I nod my head.


    I slump against the counter when he turns to leave but then he stiffens. Standing still like a statue.


    My brows furrow in confusion and I wonder why he isn¡¯t leaving yet.


    ¡°Sebastian?¡± I call him.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I see his muscles tense.


    ¡°Fuck it¡± he grumbles low before turning.


    In two quick strides he is before me. Taking my mouth in a scorching heat. Without breaking the kiss he


    takes the cup from my hand and sets it aside.


    His mouth sends pleasure down my spine. I rub myself against him, needing to feel every inch of him. I


    want him but I also have to make sure that this is what he wants.


    I break the kiss and stare at him. Both of us breathing heavily.


    ¡°What are you doing Sebastian?¡± I ask him softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking know. All I¡¯m sure is that I want you¡± he replies in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s my heat affecting you. You have to step away from me or Fang will end up winning . He¡¯s the one


    that wants me. Not you¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re fucking wrong. I want you and if you let me I will ease the pain we¡¯re both feeling


    right now¡± he counters, running his lips on my neck making it hard for me to focus.


    A moan slips past my lips before I can stop it, making him groan and thrust his already hardened cock


    against my stomach.


    ¡°I should be the one asking you if this is what you want Red. Because when I start I won¡¯t be able to


    stop until none of us can walk straight¡±


    Can I take the risk? I want him badly but I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s just the influence of my heat talking. Either


    way what do I have to lose? We were doomed the moment I saw him watching me while I pleasured


    myself, we might as while enjoy the ride then forget that it ever happened when we¡¯re done.


    ¡°I want you¡± I tell him, making my final decision.


    The moment I finish saying those words, his lips are on mine. My hands circle his neck and I press


    myself against him. His palms glide over to my ass before he hikes me up. I wrap my legs around him,


    locking my ankles behind his back.


    I expected him to fuck me on the counter but he spins around and walks inside the tiny bedroom. In


    three short strides he reaches the bed. I groan in protest when he drops me.


    I watch him as he throws his t-shirt on the floor, allowing me to see his gorgeous hard and rigid body.


    His hard on bulges behind the zipper and my pussy clenches in anticipation.


    A moan escapes my lips when he removes his belt before he lowers his zipper and takes out his cock.


    I¡¯ve never seen Sebastian when he''s hard and it¡¯s truly a magnificent sight.


    I bite my lips when I see his hard on. I moan when I imagine the thick, long, angry flesh inside me. I


    also can¡¯t help but imagine what he would taste like.


    As if sensing or maybe it¡¯s the mate bond, his eyes darken at my trail of thought.


    ¡°Come here Red¡± he demands.


    I crawl close to him until his dick is right in my face.


    He strokes his cock, rubbing his thumb on his precum, spreading it over his head. He steps closer to


    me.


    ¡°The way you watch me makes me think you need my dick in your mouth¡± he¡¯s eyes shes


    possessively. ¡°Do you want a taste of my cock Red?¡± he groans, dragging the tip over my lips.


    Fuck! Who knew Sebastian Ashford, the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of both human and werewolf societies was


    dirty in the bedroom. I liked that a lot.


    ¡°Answer me¡± he demands.


    ¡°Yes¡±


    I ce my hands on his hips. Then suck on the head, moaning when his taste hits my mouth. He tastes


    salty, musky and pure sin. I lean back and lick his length, enjoying the pulse under my tongue. He


    threads his fingers in my hair, pulling me closer while his breathing speeds up.


    I close my mouth around him. Sucking him deep and putting my hand on the root of his cock.


    Squeezing him. My pussy is dripping and clenching with each swipe of my tongue. My free hand slides


    down my stomach to cup my core before I push two fingers inside me. Making me moan around his


    girth.


    ¡°Do you like those fingers on your pussy Red? Or would you rather feel me inside you?¡± his thumb


    skims over my cheek.


    He pushes back a little before thrusting back inside my mouth.


    ¡°Show me that you¡¯re dripping wet for me¡± he demands in that husky voice I love.


    With a tortured moan I take my fingers from my core and lift my hands to his mouth. He licks the


    wetness from them. Then he sucks them into his mouth, making me groan.


    He wraps his arm around me. Bringing me up on my knees. He drops his mouth on mine, deep kissing


    me. Thebination of both our tastes almost sends me over the edge. Before that can happen, he


    pushes me back on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry darling and I want to feast¡±


    He fully gets out of his jeans. He leans forward, his lips leaving feather-like touches as he skims from


    my neck, to the underside of my breast.


    He flicks his tongue over my nipples. Tugging on it a little and then sucking on it before moving to the


    other one. I arch my back, pushing my nipple further into his mouth. He chuckles and trails lower.


    Ice my fingers in his silky dark hair as he showers my body with kisses until he pushes my thighs


    further apart with his shoulders. His hot breath on my flesh makes me exhale heavily as he swipes his


    tongue, scooping up my wetness. Driving mepletely insane.


    My loud whimper fills the room when he slips his tongues inside me. Pushing deeper and deeper. My


    toes curl into the bed. His fingers slide into me, one, two, then three. I cry when I feel like I have been


    zapped by live wire.


    ¡°Please¡± I beg ¡°Bash please¡±


    ¡°What do you want Red?¡± his deep voice rumbles against my clit. Sending shock waves.


    ¡°You¡± I moan ¡°I want you¡±


    I¡¯m so wet, wanting my orgasm so hard. I feel my core clench and I dig my nails to the back of his


    head. Just a little bit more, one more swipe¡­


    I gasp in irritation when his mouth leaves me. I snap open my eyes to see him licking my wetness from


    his lips, before he leans forward settling between my legs. He drags the tip of his cock over me,


    earning a cry of frustration from me.


    ¡°Bash¡± I plead and warn at the same time.


    ¡°I know darling. But if you¡¯re going toe, it¡¯ll be on my dick on not on my tongue¡± he enters me with


    just the tip and my core clenches around him. He groans above me.


    Before I have time to think about how sexy his words are, he drives into me with one swift move. I cry


    out as my walls mp around him and the headboard hits the wall.


    Goddess he feels good. Better than good.


    I wrap my legs around him and moan when he agonizingly pulls back only to drive into me again.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re tight¡±


    I rake my nails over his back. Needing more.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while¡± I gasp ¡°Now could you please fuck me so hard I¡¯ll feel nothing but your cock or get


    off me so that I can finish the job myself¡±


    He growls. The dominant alpha in him not liking the threat. All thoughts fly out when he grips my hips


    hard and ms into me so hard I cry out. I moan when he pushes back only to have him pound into me


    over and over again. Thrusting in deeper and deeper.


    I am hot and wet as his cock stretches me with each thrust as if iming its territory.


    I connect our mouths and we lose ourselves in the kiss. His movement speeds up, the pace pushing


    me to the brink. Sensing my impending orgasm he extracts his fangs and bites down on the same spot


    he marked me, finally sending me over the edge. My core spasms around him, sucking him deeper like


    a vortex while I cry out his name.


    Three strokes and then he roars above me. His cock stiffening before he spills inside me.


    Our heavy breathing is the only sound in the room.


    Hends on top of me. Both of us spent, trying toe back from the raw session we just hard. My


    eyes flutter closed, feeling like myself for the first time in days, maybe years. I feel him move off me. I


    think that he¡¯s leaving but he surprises me when he pulls me to him. Holding me as I drift to sleep.

 67. Why are you angry?

    67. Why are you angry?


    I wake up feeling the most rxed I have been in a while. My back was against Sebastian¡¯s front. My


    ass on his crotch and his hand was holding my boob possessively.


    I don¡¯t know why I expected him to leave while I slept but he didn¡¯t. I look outside to see that it was


    already night time. Even though I should be getting up to make us something to eat. I stay in his arms,


    needing to feel his warmness just for a second.


    I think to a couple of hours back. When he took me again and again. He had kept his promise, by the


    time he was done I couldn¡¯t walk straight. My legs had turned to jelly and my pussy was deliciously


    sore.


    ¡°Told you he was the man for the job¡± Midnight pops in.


    I was surprised that she was up because I think Blue had slipped into a sexa. She wasn''t


    responding to any of my calls.


    ¡°You¡¯re really enjoying throwing that in my face, aren¡¯t you?¡± I groan.


    ¡°Definitely. You¡¯ve got to admit he did a pretty fine job¡±


    I couldn¡¯t deny that. This was the best I ever had.


    I know it¡¯s unfair topare Bash and Darren, but after today I realize how dull my sex life with Darren


    had been. Itcked the passion that was burning between Bash and me.


    The dirty words he said while he was balls deep in me. How he took care of my needs first. How he


    took his time in getting me ready instead rushing it like it was a damn chore he needed to get it done


    with.


    With Darren it hadn¡¯t been like that. If I took long to cum, then he would abandon ship, chase his own


    release then climb off me. Leaving me aching and unsatisfied.


    I hadn¡¯t realized how selfish of a lover he was until Bash. I got off the three times we went at it with


    Bash. With Darren it would have been a miracle if I got off even just once.


    My mating with Darren had been pathetic. Apart from getting a man who was pinning over the mate


    that rejected him, I also got bad sex. I neverined cause I loved him. Maybe I should have


    demanded for more. Pushed him to see my needs and desires.


    ¡°Could you please stop thinking of that idiot?¡± Midnight asks. ¡°It¡¯s ruining the post sex euphoria¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡± I shake my head trying to rid myself of those thoughts.


    I can hate Darren for what he did but I can never hate him for giving me Krystal. She was the only good


    thing that came out of our mating.


    Deciding I hadid here enough I move to get up. Sebastian¡¯s hand that had fallen from my breast to


    my waist tightens.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asks. His voice hoarse from sleep.


    I look at him over my shoulders. He has one eye open and he still looks sleepy.


    ¡°I need to prepare something for us to eat. I¡¯m starving¡± I groaned, feeling his cock that was beginning


    to harden, rub against my sensitive opening.


    Damn it. Heat wasn¡¯t something to mess around with. Despite being really sore, I feel wetness begin to


    gather around his length.


    ¡°You can eatter¡± he says, running his nose through my hair.


    As much as I am tempted, I don¡¯t think my core can take anymore pounding from him.


    ¡°No.¡± I eximed ¡°I need to eat and so do you¡±


    Not giving him a chance to pull himself between my legs, I unsp his hand and wobbly get up. I take


    my discarded nightie, put it on and start heading towards the door.


    I wince with every step I take. Limping my way across the room.


    Hearing a sound behind me I turn sharply only to find Sebastian trying to stifle hisughter. What the


    hell? Was he reallyughing at my expense?


    ¡°Stopughing. This is your damn fault¡± I take the nearest thing to me and chuck it at him.


    He moves before the book can hit him, then turns to grin at me like a child on Christmas day.


    ¡°Why are you angry? If I remember correctly, you¡¯re the one that fucking begged me to keep going.


    Threatening to cut off my balls if I dared to stop¡± he smirks, his low rumbly voice shooting straight to my


    clit.


    My cheeks heat up when I remember how wanton I had been. I don¡¯t remember being this way before


    Sebastian. Maybe it was just the heat.


    ¡°You desire for him started way before your heat came. He was the reason why you had to buy a


    vibrator, remember?¡± Midnight adds, uncurling her limbs for a stretch.


    Ignoring both of them, I leave for the kitchen. My mind wasn¡¯t functioning enough for me to dive into


    what she said. Sure I felt a connection with Bash that I never felt with Darren but that was purely


    physical right?


    In any case things will go back to normal once my heat passes. Just one more day and we will go on


    like it never happened.


    ¡®Sex has a way of changing things¡¯ I hear my mind whisper.


    I sigh. I doubt in this case it will. Sebastian made it clear I am not his type. Him sleeping with me was


    just a way to ease both of us. To cool down our wolves. It was just sex and after tomorrow he will go


    back to not wanting me.


    For some reason that thought saddens me. Not wanting to think about that. I push the sadness back,


    and focus on food.


    I only had frozen food because I knew it would be impossible for me to cook anything in my condition.


    So taking out some frozen pizza and chicken, I preheat the oven before setting them inside.


    I was so lost waiting for it to get done that I am startled when arms wrap around my waist.


    ¡°You scared me¡± I mumble.


    ¡°Sorry, I thought you heard meing in¡± he replies, kissing the area between my neck and shoulder.


    My breath catches when he turns me to face him. His handsome face catches me by surprise each and


    every time. I rake my eyes over his body. Noticing that he didn¡¯t have anything on.


    He lifts me up on the counter before stepping between my legs.


    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡± I groan when his hands starts to travel up my thighs. His thickness nudging my entrance.


    He swoops in and catches my mouth in a kiss. I get lost in the zing fire between us. The food that I


    was supposed to check on, already forgotten.


    My tongue tangles with his. Goddess I want him. More than I could have ever thought I would want any


    man after what Darren did to me.


    He groans in my mouth and the sound sends tremors straight to my core. Why the hell couldn¡¯t I get


    enough of this man? It was impossible to be this addicted to someone. But then again maybe it¡¯s


    because of the heat.


    He dips his head and sucks my nipple through my nightie. I throw my head back and moan. Feeling


    both my nipples hardening. His hands knead my other breast while my hand travels downwards and I


    take his length, pumping my hand up and down his hardened member.


    We were getting into it when the window broke all of a sudden.


    We disengage. Our eyes locking in rm


    ¡°What was that?¡± I whispered shakily.


    The words were barely out of my mouth when another window shattered spraying us with broken ss


    and, making me scream. Sebastian scoops me up and brings me down. The counter shielding us.


    We hear murmured voices.


    ¡°Come out Lauren. Make this easy for us, because if you don¡¯t we wille for you and you won¡¯t like


    it¡± a deep and dangerous voice says.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I know without being told why they are here. After the death of thest guy that came after me, we


    thought that the others would back off. I guess we were wrong.


    ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll be back¡± Sebastian says before kissing the crown of my head and


    leaving.


    I lift my head and look at the damage caused. Broken ss was everywhere. This mess was going to


    be a bitch to clean.


    My thoughts are interrupted when I hear Fang¡¯s threatening howl followed by screams and tearing of


    flesh. The sound makes me cringe. I then hear the sound of pounding paws and I know that Sebastian


    is hunting them.


    I begin to shiver imagining what would have happened to me if Sebastian hadn¡¯te. What would


    have taken ce if they had found me here all alone, in heat andpletely vulnerable.

 68. Fifty million dollars

    68. Fifty million dors


    Sebastian


    My ws slice through the man¡¯s neck. His flesh giving way as blood starts to sputter from the gush. I


    was pissed. Completely livid that they would dare to attack my mate.


    The fact that they chose to attack her now means that they thought she would be alone. That leaves


    only one conclusion, that they have been watching her.


    Monitoring her every move, waiting for the perfect time to strike. Too bad for them because it seemed


    they didn¡¯t expect me to show up. Or if they did know I was here, they thought they could take me one.


    I was the best for a reason. Up until now, the only one who can challenge me is Sylvia.


    A growl tears from my throat when I notice one man escaping. It¡¯s dangerous to leave Red alone but I


    also have to make sure he doesn¡¯t get away.


    I change into fang and chase the guy. Our paws pounding the hard ground. I taste the man¡¯s fear and


    it¡¯s a sweet essence to our nose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose him¡± I uttered.


    ¡°Not nning to¡±es Fang¡¯s reply as he pumps his paws.


    His fear and perspiration leads us straight to him. He had reached a dead end with no ce to run.


    When he sees me, his face pales and he starts trembling.


    We start circling him, snapping our jaws at him when he tried to go past us. Toying with him before we


    can finally end his pathetic life.


    ¡°Give me control¡± Imand Fang. ¡°We need to ask him some question¡±


    He surrenders control and I pierce the man with a cold look. I scrunch my brows in disgust when the


    asshole pisses himself. What the fuck kind of assassin was he? isn''t he supposed to be a tough


    fucker?


    ¡°Please, spare me. I have a mate and kids¡± he pleads pathetically.


    Was that supposed to move me? Does he not know who I am? I¡¯m called heartless for a reason. No


    one goes after what¡¯s mine and expects to walk out alive.


    ¡°And I should care about this, why?¡± I begin ¡°You tried to attack my mate. You wanted to kill her, I want


    to know why?¡±


    I already knew someone wanted her dead. But asking him wouldn¡¯t harm. Maybe he could provide me


    with information that we didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°She¡¯s on the top of the assassination list¡± he answers timidly.


    ¡°I already fucking know that dipshit¡± I spouted angrily. ¡°Tell me something I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I get close to him. My aura making him submit to the dominant alpha before him.


    He swallows. ¡°The stakes have been raised¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The price for her head has risen from twenty million to fifty¡± he replies, shocking me to the core.


    Someone coughing that much money seriously wants Lauren dead. Which begs the question why?


    What is so important about Lauren that would make someone pay fifty million to have her killed?


    ¡°Please let me go. I¡¯ve told you everything I know¡±


    His grating voice brings me back to the present. I stare at him coldly. Without saying anything to him I


    punch my hand through his chest. His eyes register shock right before I rip his heart out of his rib cage.


    I drop his heart just as I release the grip around his neck. He copses to the ground, his wide eyes


    staring sightlessly at me. Frozen in surprise and horror.


    Turning on my feet, I change into Fang and race back to the cabin. I get there in minutes.


    I ignore the mess in the living room and follow Red¡¯s scent. I find her in the bedroom curled up in a fetal


    position on the bed.


    ¡°Red¡± I call her as I sit on the bed and run my fingers through her hair.


    I should have at least washed my hands first but I wanted to check on her. After seeing her in that


    position I know I can¡¯t leave her now.


    She turns suddenly and throws herself at me, catching me off guard. I automatically wrap my arms


    around her. She buries her face in my neck. Something has her upset and I can¡¯t figure out what it is.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong beautiful?¡± I ask her worriedly.


    She doesn¡¯t answer me, just continues to bury her face in my neck. I wrap my fist around her red hair


    before gently tagging it. When her face is inches from me, I see the tears swimming in her eyes.


    ¡°Please tell me what¡¯s wrong¡±


    I hated seeing her like this. It tugged a part of my heart that I thought had died a long time ago.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop thinking of how this would have been really bad if you hadn¡¯te. Sure I have Blue and


    Midnight, but we were vulnerable with the heat wreaking havoc in our bodies. I could have been raped


    right before they killed me¡± she replies softly. Her lips trembling. Tears leaking from her eyes.


    It guts me to see her like this. I don¡¯t even want to fucking think of the possible reality that might have


    happened. I wipe the tears from her face.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why anyone would do this to me. Who could hate me so much to go to this kind


    of extent to get rid of me?¡± more tears fall and I wipe them.


    I decide not to tell her for now what I discovered. Afraid that the news would send her over the fucking


    edge.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know darling but I promise to protect you with everything I am. No one is going to fucking touch


    you or harm you. Do you get me?¡± I ask her, kissing her cheek then her forehead.


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    She starts moving, rubbing against me. That¡¯s when I realize the position we are in. I start to harden


    when she moans and I feel her wetness coating my shaft.


    ¡°Please make me forget. Please erase the images that have formed in my mind of what could have


    happened¡± she pleads.


    Taking her mouth, I show her exactly how well I can take care of. I erase all other images until the only


    one fucking left is of us with me buried in her warm tight heat.


    Wey on the bed,pletely spent. She¡¯sying on my chest, something I¡¯ve never let any woman


    do. My arms are wrapped around her and for some reason it feels right. Like she was meant to be in


    my arms.


    ¡°That day when you kicked Phoebe out¡± she begins, drawing circles on my stomach. ¡°Why did you says


    she¡¯s the one that introduced you to Miranda¡±


    This is thest topic I want to talk about because it would mean exining why I needed a chosen


    mate in the first ce. I was about to shut down the topic but something prevented me from doing that.


    Maybe it¡¯s the sex or the dream I had while in aa. The one the moon goddess told me to open my


    heart and give Lauren a chance. I decide it¡¯s thetter.


    ¡°I was in need of a chosen mate. Aunt Phoebe told me she had the perfect woman. I listened to her


    and it turned out to be the biggest mistake of my life¡±


    I knew the question wasing but it doesn¡¯t mean I was prepared for it.


    ¡°Why would you need a chosen mate Sebastian? Where is your fated?¡± she asks curiously.


    Fuck this was hard. How do I exin this to her? Even after all these years, it still hurts thinking about


    my fated mate and what could have been. For the second time in my life, the universe showed me how


    cruel she could be when she took my mate from me.


    ¡°She¡¯s dead¡± I reply, unable to hide the catch in my voice.


    I hear Red gasp in shock. She recovers quickly and then ces a kiss on my cheek, then my jaw. I feel


    her sadness for me through our shared bond.


    ¡°Were you together for long?¡± she asks after some time.


    ¡°No. I never met her¡± I answered, my voice hoarse.


    She looks at me in confusion ¡°Then how did you know she¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°I felt the bond break. It was the most painful thing I have ever experienced. Felt like my fucking soul


    was being torn into two, then after I felt like a part of me had died¡± My voicees out quietly.


    The memories of that day consuming me. It still feels like it was yesterday. The pain. The feeling of


    being hollow inside. I didn¡¯t know who she was but the day she died she brought my world crashing


    down around me. Taking a piece of me with her.


    Losing my mate shredded me to pieces. Ripped me apart in way I wouldn''t wish on my worst enemy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sebastian. Really sorry.¡± She rubs my chest infort. My hand tightens around her when I


    feel her tears hit my chest. I ce a small kiss on her nose before continuing.


    ¡°I started showing signs of going feral after that. Losing control easily, attacking without provocation,


    the slightest thing pissing me off¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you thought I was also going feral, though we had been wrong about my case¡±


    I nod my head. I honestly thought that. The signs were all there but I guess for her it was because of


    something different.


    ¡°I needed to mark someone. To tether my soul to theirs. Phoebe suggested Miranda. Because I trusted


    her, I saw no need to have the bitch investigated. I should have though¡±


    No one except Phoebe and Micah knew of this. Not even Miranda. I know everyone suspected that


    something had happened with my mate but no one knew the actual truth. Just those two and now Red.


    I am so shaken by the fucking memories that I don¡¯t realize that Red got out of my hands and she¡¯s


    now straddling me.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for what happened with your mate. I may not have one out there but I also can¡¯t


    imagine how painful it is to lose a mate before you even have the chance to meet her¡±


    She takes my lips in a kiss. My dick slips in her wet folds, and for a moment I forget what the hell we


    were talking about.


    ¡°You took care of me and now it¡¯s my turn to do the same for you. I¡¯ll help you forget the pain even if it¡¯s


    just for one night¡± she whispers just as she pulls me into her warm core.


    She keeps her promise and makes me forget. I can¡¯t get enough of her, which is saying something


    since I easily get bored with a woman.


    For the first time since my parents and mate died, my heart has warmth towards a woman, and I don¡¯t


    see her as just an object.


    Maybe the goddess was right and she would thaw at the ice encasing my fucking heart. The real


    question is can I really let her?


    Sleeping together is one thing but Lauren seems like the romantic type. The ones that want to love and


    be loved.


    The only problem with this is that I don¡¯t think I am capable of love given that, that part of me died ten


    years ago with my mate.

 69. From bad to worse

    69. From bad to worse


    Lauren.


    I sigh as I look at the papers on my desk. I was tired and a bit stressed. I have been having a difficult


    time sleeping since Bash and I came back. For some reason I¡¯ve been having nightmares.


    My eyes kept dropping on their own ord and no matter how much coffee I drank I just couldn¡¯t seem


    to keep the sleep away.


    ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to work while tired¡± Hunter¡¯s voice makes me snap my eyes open. ¡°I can


    take you home, after all you¡¯re the boss¡±


    Hunter had been reinstated as my bodyguard. Given the attack on the cabinst, I knew I needed one.


    I couldn¡¯t risk being in danger despite having Blue and Midnight.


    I haven¡¯tpletely forgiven Hunter, but I was getting there. It doesn¡¯t hurt that he has moped and


    groveled since Bash put him in charge of my security. I agreed because I figured it was better the devil


    you knew than the angel you didn¡¯t.


    ¡°I know but I have to finish this. Beside, someone has to be here since ire took her leave¡± I respond


    ire and I decided that she would take her leave due to her pregnancy. She had fainted on Monday.


    Her doctor said that it was due to stress and if she continued on like that, there was a chance she could


    lose the baby.


    She took over the running of thepany when I ran away. I figured I could do the same. She was


    now underplete bed rest for the entire of her pregnancy.


    I pick my phone and call Sheryl. She answers on the first ring.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°Could you please get me another cup of coffee?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Sure thing. Give me five minutes and I¡¯ll be in there with it¡±


    I hang up the phone and continue looking at the papers scattered on my desk.


    ¡°What are you working on anyway? Is it another design?¡± Hunter interrupts me again.


    This time I groan in annoyance. ¡°No. I¡¯m just going through the finances¡±


    ounting wasn¡¯t my best stronghold. I was having a hard time piecing the numbers together. Some


    made sense and others didn¡¯t.


    ¡°I can help you.¡± He says, making me look up. ¡°I majored in ounts back when I was in college¡±


    I look at him in surprise. Of all the things I didn¡¯t expect that from him. It may be judgmental of me but


    he just didn¡¯t seem like the type that went to school. And even if he did, he looked like one of those who


    wasted time in college with football, parties and girls.


    ¡°You look shocked¡± he chuckles.


    I shake my head. Trying to wrap my head around that simple fact.


    ¡°I am shocked. You look like the Uni jocks that weren¡¯t really interested in school and picked the easiest


    sses so that they didn¡¯t have to put effort in their studies¡±


    Instead of being offended, heughs as if what I just said was the funniest thing.


    ¡°I could take a look if that¡¯s okay with you¡± he says after he stopsughing. I think about it before I


    ept his offer.


    ¡°Okay. Come on then, we have a lot of ground to cover¡±


    He stands up and crosses the room before sitting on a chair near my desk. Once he is seated, I hand


    over the papers from the ounting office and focus on the ones from the design department.


    The door to my office opens and Sheryl walks in with my coffee. Shees and ces the cup on my


    desk.


    ¡°Thank you Sheryl¡± I mumble, taking a sip of the caffeinated nectar.


    I notice she smiles brightly at Hunter before she leaves. Hunter grins. His eyes following her until she


    was out of the room.


    ¡°So, how are things between you and Sheryl?¡± I ask him, taking another sip of my coffee.


    ¡°Pretty well actually. She was honestly made for me¡± he smiles but frowns a few secondster.


    ¡°If things are good, why are you frowning then?¡±


    ¡°Because I still don¡¯t know how to tell her that I am not entirely human¡± he mumbles.


    I hear the despair in his voice. I can¡¯t imagine what he must be going through right now. He is clearly


    head over heels in love with Sheryl and I¡¯m sure she feels the same. But he also can¡¯t keep what he is


    a secret.


    When they finally settle and get married they will want to have kids. Their DNA will be split between


    their kids. There are those that will have more wolf DNA, which means they¡¯ll be able to shift. Those


    who will get more human DNA won¡¯t be able to shift but if they do get a werewolf mate, their children


    have wolf spirits.


    Given the fifty percent chance of their kids being wolves he has to tell her the truth. It will be difficult to


    exin how their thirteen year old daughter or son suddenly turned into a wolf.


    I pat his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much about it. Trust the goddess. She chose Sheryl as your mate


    because she knew you two arepatible. If she intertwined the both of you then it means that she


    knew Sheryl will ept you for who you are. Pray to the goddess and ask her to reveal the best time


    for you to tell her. When the time is right you¡¯ll know¡± I tell him. Trying to ease his worries.


    ¡°Thanks Luna¡± his sour face is reced with a smile, which in turn makes me smile.


    We became silent as we both focused on the job at hand.


    ¡°Luna¡± Hunter calls me, after a while, making me look up.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Have you by any chance taken out arge amount of money from thepany?¡± he pierces me with a


    look I can¡¯t decipher.


    My eyebrows pinch in confusion. ¡°No I haven¡¯t¡±


    ¡°What about ire?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. We always make decisions together, especially concerning thepany¡¯s finances.


    Why?¡± I ask my heart racing.


    ¡°Because there¡¯s money missing. Around five million or so.¡± He breathes out. ¡°I¡¯ll have to go through


    the reports thoroughly andb through the past months since the discrepancies I¡¯ve seen are from


    this month and the previous one¡± he finishes.


    ¡°But that¡¯s impossible. No one can touch that kind of amount without an approval from me or ire, so


    how is it that it hasn¡¯t been ounted for?¡± I snarl, gritting my teeth.


    ¡°I may be wrong but my guess is that someone is stealing from you¡± he spat, his jaw clenched.


    ¡°Whoever did this knew what he or she was doing because they did it so well that it was almost


    impossible to detect¡±


    I lean back in my chair. Mouth wide open, jaw dropped andpletely shocked. Who would want to


    steal from us? We¡¯ve always treated our employees fairly and paid them well. We were even named


    among the bestpanies to work for in the city. So why would someone steal?


    ¡°Is there a way for us to find out who it is?¡±


    My sadness was quickly turning to anger. I felt my ws extending, as my temper started to rise.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯ll take a little bit of time but I¡¯ll find who¡¯s stealing¡± he replies, the same anger as mine reflected


    in his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how long it takes as long as we catch this son of a bitch¡± I yell, standing up from my chair.


    I start pacing. Trying to cool down. Thest thing I needed was losing control and shifting. That would


    just add to my problems.


    ¡°Calm down Ren¡± Blue soothes. Finally back in action.


    ¡°I am fucking calm¡± I grit out.


    I hated theft with a passion. If someone was in trouble they should¡¯vee to me or ire instead of


    stealing.


    I hear a phone vibrate. Mine was silent so I knew it was Hunter¡¯s. I ignore it and continue taking deep


    breaths. In and out.


    ¡°Uh Luna? We¡¯ve got another problem¡± the anxiety in his voice makes me turn to look at him.


    For some reason he was avoiding my eyes. What the hell was wrong now? I couldn¡¯t handle any more


    bad news.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask in irritation.


    ¡°It seems that uh, umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Would you spit it out already Hunter¡± I was losing patience and it showed by how tight my fist was


    closed.


    ¡°There are photos of you circting the inte. They were posted an hour ago and they¡¯ve already


    gone viral¡± he says softly, looking everywhere but at me.


    He looked stiff, his muscles tense and he was holding his phone tightly. If he wasn¡¯t careful he was


    going to break it.


    Why would photos of me have him on edge? Since my messy separation with Darren, then the public


    finding out I was the CEO of Ruby¡¯s Collection and then finally my wedding with the top shark of the


    city. Hundreds of my photos were now on the inte.


    I round my desk and pick my phone. I find missed calls from Sebastian, ire and Lilly. I ignore them


    and search for the trending pictures.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should look at them¡± Hunter suggests but it was already toote.


    I gasp when picture after picture of me naked with different men pop up on my screen. The date on


    them suggested that they were taken recently.


    I scroll down to find an article attached to them. The title read; ¡®LAUREN ASHFORD CHEATS ON HER


    BILLIONAIRE MOGUL SEBASTIAN ASHFORD MERE MONTHS AFTER THEIR LAVISH EXCLUSIVE


    WEDDING¡± Below the headlines is a photo of me and Bash on our wedding day.


    I don¡¯t notice my phone crashing to the floor. The only thing that registered was the tightness in my


    chest. The panic attack taking over. I couldn¡¯t breathe or even form a thought.


    Fuck! Sebastian was going to kill me. The one thing we agreed on was no cheating and here are


    photos of me with other men stered on the inte.


    Oh goddess, this day just went from bad to worse in just minutes.

 70. I believe you

    70. I believe you


    7Oh goddess, oh my gosh. What the hell was I going to do? My life just became a clich¨¦.


    I pick my phone up and look at the pictures again. The dates on the bottom suggest that I started


    cheating on Sebastian a week after our wedding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic Ren. You know you never cheated so you have nothing to worry about¡± Midnight tries to


    assure me.


    Her voice soothes me but not entirely.


    ¡°We know that but Sebastian doesn¡¯t and I don¡¯t even know if he would believe me. The pictures look


    real. The only reason I know they have been photo shopped is because I don¡¯t know any of those men¡±


    I drop my phone and start pacing again. My hands clutching hair in fists. This wasn¡¯t happening. We


    were just starting to get along well and now this.


    Sure we¡¯ve slept in separate bedrooms since we came back. And we haven¡¯t had sex again, but we


    were on afortable ground. No tension or anything like that.


    We¡¯ve even been eating dinner together these past few days. The air between us was more rxed


    andfortable. Now all that has been destroyed.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t believe you then that¡¯s his problem not yours¡± Blue adds.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡± I say, taking a calming breath. ¡°I have nothing to be afraid of.


    ¡°Luna?¡± Hunter¡¯s voice prates my haze.


    I turn to look at him. His eyes look disturbed but that¡¯s the extent of it. I didn¡¯t know whether he believed


    the gossip and was judging me deep inside or not.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t cheated on Bash¡± I defend myself. ¡°I would never do that¡±


    ¡°I know. I learned from my lesson the first time I judged you. You¡¯re incapable of such a thing¡± he


    reassures me. ¡°You love him. It¡¯s in the way you look at him, so I don¡¯t believe for a second you would


    betray him¡±


    I stilled on my spot. Stiffening. Ice encasing my bones.


    I do not love Sebastian. I just can¡¯t. My heart was stripped of that emotion when Darren betrayed my


    love for him.


    I was growing to enjoy hispany and we had amazing sex but that¡¯s the extent of it. Nothing more


    and nothing less.


    I shake my head, forcing those thoughts out of my mind. I had more important things to think about


    than some absurd idea of being in love with Sebastian. Not only was someone stealing from me but


    also someone was hell bent on destroying my rtionship with Sebastian.


    If I had to guess, it would be either Phoebe, Miranda, Nicole or Michele. My best bet was on Miranda.


    For some reason I feel like this had her stamp all over it.


    My door bangs open and Sheryl stumbles in. She was in panic, something I have never witnessed


    before.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got a problem¡± she takes big gulps of air. ¡°Reporters have surrounded the building, they¡¯re


    making it hard for anyone to go in ore out¡±


    Hunter turns to me. ¡°We need to leave now before more arrive. Do you have a way we can get to the


    car without them descending on us?¡±


    I nod numbly. ¡°Yeah. I have a private elevator that I use for emergencies. It leads straight mine and


    ire¡¯s underground parking lot¡±


    The goddess must have been smiling down at me. Hunter had been unable to drive me in the morning


    because he was hunting, though heter joined me.


    For some reason I had felt the need to park underground instead of in the front parking space. Now I


    realize why. Deep in my soul I knew something would happen.


    ¡°Red, where are you?¡± Bash¡¯s voice booms in my mind making me jump. He sounded really angry.


    Sheryl looks at me weirdly but doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m still in the office¡± I reply softly.


    ¡°Meet at home ASAP¡± he grits out before cutting off our mind link.


    Unlike what wolf novels portray, mates don¡¯t feel it when their other half has sex with another. There¡¯s


    no way of knowing unless you have physical proof.


    Without looking at the other two upants of the room, I start packing my things. When I am done I


    turn to Sheryl.


    ¡°Please let everyone know they¡¯re free to go home. Also let our spokesperson address the reporters to


    let them know that the pictures are fabricated¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on it¡± she says before leaving.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± I address Hunter and start walking.


    He follows me to the elevator. I pull my VIP card out, then swipe it. After taking my biometrics, the


    elevator opens and we get in.


    Minutester we were in the underground parking. We get in the car and drive off. We go in the


    opposite directions so they don¡¯t notice.


    ¡°Can we pick up Krystal and Jax before going home?¡± I ask Hunter.


    It was almost three thirty. The time they leave for school. When he nods, I call Monica and tell her not


    to pick them up.


    We get there in time and find them waiting at the front of the school.


    Thankfully there weren¡¯t any reporters around. Mainly because the school is usually heavily guarded.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Krystal yells in excitement when she notices meing out of the car.


    She rushes to me, Jax following close behind her. They both hug me, making me feel better for the first


    time since this terrible day began.


    ¡°Are you here to pick us up?¡± Jax asks.


    ¡°Yeah¡± I reply and then scan the area. ¡°I don¡¯t see Mason, where is he?¡±


    Krystal answers. ¡°He has already been picked up¡±


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go home¡±


    We get into the car and Hunter starts driving. After clicking on their seatbelts I face them.


    ¡°So how was school today?¡±


    They look at each other and smile before turning to look at me.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I got a ny eight in my math test¡± Jax replies smiling.


    ¡°And I got to feed the ss¡¯ iguana. It was finally my turn¡± Krystal bubbles.


    They spend the next thirty minutes telling me stories of how they spend the day. By the time we got to


    the pack house I was smiling andughing. The stress of the day is forgotten.


    We got inside and the happy bubble evaporated when I saw the present pack member throwing me


    disgusted looks. Not this again, I thought to myself. They had probably seen those trending pictures.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two go upstairs and do your homework. Okay?¡±


    They nod their heads before dashing up the stairs. I turn to face the few people there and growl at


    them. Letting my aura out. They immediately submit. Showing me their necks.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought¡± I mumble to myself.


    At the end of the day the only thing they can do is throw dirty looks at me. Their wolves still know who¡¯s


    boss.


    I sigh and start walking. nning to go to my bedroom and soak my tired body before I have to


    confront Sebastian.


    The pack members wondered why Bash and I don¡¯t share a bedroom. Sebastian had told Monica to


    spread the word that he was having a hard time dealing with the guilt of sending me to prison. Since I


    was still hurt by his actions we had decided to sleep in different bedrooms for the time being. They


    believed him.


    ¡°Red!¡±


    I was just about to take the first step when I heard him shout my name. I turn around frozen. Not at all


    prepared to face him.


    His eyesnd on me and he starts walking towards me. I don¡¯t get a chance to say anything before his


    mouth crashes down on mine. I didn¡¯t realize how I was starved of his kisses until his tongue was


    swirling with mine.


    All too soon he pulls away from me and I am left bereft.


    ¡°Are you okay? They didn¡¯t get to you right?¡± he questions inspecting my body. ¡°I swear if they touched


    you I¡¯ll fucking kill each and every one of them¡±


    It takes me a while to realize he was referring to the reporters.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. We were able to leave before they could notice us¡± I assure him.


    ¡°Good¡± he mumbles. He takes my hand and starts leading me to the office.


    ¡°Come, we have something to discuss¡±


    I don¡¯t argue with him, mainly because I was in shock. This was definitely not what I expected from him.


    We pass the others and they¡¯re no longer giving me dirty looks. I guess seeing their Alpha¡¯s reaction


    changed their minds.


    We get to the office and he locks the door.


    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t break the terms of our agreement. I don¡¯t even know those men¡± I calmly tell him.


    ¡°I know¡±es his reply.


    I look at him wondering how he knew. Even I would have been convinced the photos were real.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Red, you forget I¡¯ve seen every inch of your body. That¡¯s you but the photo wasn¡¯t taken recently. You


    have more curves now, in the photo you looked a bit skinny and if you look closely you¡¯ll realize your


    face is more youthful¡± he replies softly.


    I¡¯m surprised he was able to figure it out. Most probably wouldn''t have.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It was back when Darren and I were dating. I was neen. I don¡¯t know why I thought it


    was a good idea to send him my nudes, it¡¯s not like he hadn¡¯t seen me naked every time I shifted¡±


    I hear him growl right before he steps into my space.


    ¡°Never mention you and Darren in the same sentence. Especially when your talking about you naked


    body¡±


    I swallow. Suddenly liking the possessiveness I heard in his voice.


    ¡°Anyway, I think just likest time, Darren and Miranda are involved¡± I say, trying to move away from


    the heat of his body. ¡°Only Darren had the pictures so he had to give them to Miranda¡±


    It made sense. Darren may be an Alpha but in the human world he didn¡¯t have a lot of connections.


    Miranda on the other hand did given that she was a socialite.


    ¡°I figured that too¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°What are we going to do? The scandal will not only ruin my image but also mypany¡¯s¡±


    I couldn¡¯t imagine thepany sinking because of those two idiots. If I don¡¯t do something, I will


    forever bebeled as a cheater and no reputablepany will want to work with us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got a n. They¡¯ll pay for going after you. I won''t let this slide¡± he says in a hard tone.


    One that sends shivers down my spine.

 71. Avenging angel

    71. Avenging angel


    ¡°Is it really a must I go?¡± Iined. ¡°I¡¯m honestly not in the mood to socialize.


    I look at Sebastian as he ties his tie. He was in a two piece suit and looked sexy. Hot like the fiery


    depths of hell.


    For some unknown reason. I cross the room and stand before him. After swatting his hands away, I


    help him finish tying his tie. It felt so domestic, like we had done this a hundred times before.


    I finish tying it and pat his chest.


    ¡°There, all done¡± I smile before looking up at him.


    I find him staring down at me. Moltenva burning in his eyes. I see the heat there and the want.


    Swallowing, I step back. Not because I didn¡¯t want him but because I was afraid if we did start we won¡¯t


    be able to stop and he¡¯ll miss this important event.


    I don¡¯t get far though, because his arms wrap around my waist. He pulls me towards him until we¡¯re


    flush against each other.


    ¡°I promise we won¡¯t stay more than an hour but we have to go. I have a surprise for you¡± his voice is


    deep and gravely. It sends tremors down to myher regions.


    My mind refuses to focus on anything except his alluring lips. So I don¡¯t think when I rise on my toes


    and ce my lips on his.


    His response is immediate. He thrusts his tongue in my mouth and takes over the kisspletely. I


    moan when his hand lowers and he grabs my ass.


    I felt him start to harden just as wetness pools in my panties. At this point I wouldn¡¯t mind if we had a


    quickie. The way he turns me on with just a look is on another level. I won¡¯t deny that my body wants


    him. That I crave him. Maybe we can reach an agreement since it seems he¡¯s struggling with the same


    want. We could adjust the terms of our contract.


    The sound of giggling brings me back to the present. Making me wrench my mouth from his.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt. Just wanted to tell you goodbye¡± Jax¡¯s voice prates my fog.


    My head falls on Sebastian¡¯s chest, just as I hear him release a groan of annoyance. I take a deep


    breath andpose myself before turning to face him.


    Jax was standing at the door to the bedroom grinning. His shadow, Krystal, wasn''t around since she


    was spending time with her grandparents.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay sweetie. You weren¡¯t interrupting. Your dad and I were just¡­¡± I pause trying to find the right


    word.


    How do I lie to him when he clearly saw us kissing and groping one another?


    He rolls his eyes. ¡°Kissing. You were both making these Funny noises¡±


    I keep quiet.


    ¡°Okay buddy, that¡¯s enough¡± Sebastian says.


    ¡°Fine but just remember what I said, I¡¯d really like to have a baby brother¡±


    Bash groans again. Probably in frustration.


    I have to hand it to Jax for his persistence. The boy didn¡¯t know when to give up.


    Too bad though. There would be no smaller sibling except for the one Miranda was expecting.


    ¡°Jax¡± his father warns. His voice dripping with irritation.


    ¡°Okay, okay¡± he says, throwing his hands up.


    I leave Bash¡¯s side and go to him. I engulf him in a hug before kissing his cheek.


    ¡°Have a goodnight kiddo, sweet dreams too¡±


    ¡°Goodnight too Lauren¡± he grins at me before going to hug his dad. ¡°Goodnight dad¡±


    After that he leaves, skipping happily to his room.


    I sigh tiredly. My dreams haven¡¯t gotten better. So I always end up having a sleepless night. That plus


    the stress of the missing money and the scandal has been keeping me awake.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± hemands, taking my hand in his. Leading me down the stairs and out the door. We get


    in the waiting limo with Hunter as our driver once again.


    ¡°Have I told you that you look gorgeous¡± Bash tells me a few minutes into the drive.


    I honestly didn¡¯t feel it. I felt worn out.


    Unlike the first time we went to an event together, this time I didn¡¯t go all out. I had a simple ck floor


    length dress. My hair was down, flowing in curls and my make-up was just enough to hide the eye bags


    under my eyes.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me yet, but thank you¡± I give him a small smile.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t yet told me what¡¯s so important about this event¡± I continue.


    A day after the release of those pics he came home and let me know that we would be attending a


    g. He didn¡¯t give me specifics. I had agreed but now I was regretting it. I just wanted to stay at home


    and sleep.


    I haven¡¯t been able to go to work since reporters were after me. The only reason they weren¡¯t able to


    get to me at the house was because the gates were heavily guarded. There were also patrols all


    around. Sebastian¡¯s warriors weren¡¯t people you could easily get past.


    ¡°If I tell you I¡¯ll ruin the surprise. Just be patient¡± he replies with a smirk.


    Sooner than I would like we were arriving at our destination. Reporters swarmed us the moment they


    noticed Sebastian¡¯s car. Hunter got out and pushed them aside. Giving us space to get out.


    With his hand on my lower back, Sebastian started guiding me towards the entrance.


    ''Mrs Ashford, is it true that you¡¯ve been unfaithful to your husband?¡¯ one reporter threw.


    ¡®And Mr. Ashford, how are you taking the news of your wife being a serial cheater?¡¯


    I was starting to feel suffocated. Feeling the tale tell signs of Midnighting to the surface.


    ¡®There¡¯s a new development iming that you also cheated on your ex-husband and that¡¯s why he left


    you for Miranda. Can you confirm or deny this?¡¯


    I hear Sebastian snort at thatst question. What total bullshit. We ignore them and sigh in relief when


    we finally get inside.


    The moment we do. Everyone stops to look at us.


    ¡®What¡¯s Sebastian still doing with such a shameless woman? He can do so much better¡¯ I heard one of


    the women say beside me.


    The thing about werewolf hearing is you sometimes listen in to conversations you don¡¯t want to.


    ¡®Hoe¡¯


    ¡®Slut¡¯ some other whispers behind their sses.


    The one I hated most was hearing a guy say that he wouldn''t mind tapping me after which his friends


    agree with him.


    Bash¡¯s hand tightens on my waist. My hands are clenched on my side and I feel like throwing up. For


    the second time in my life, Darren and Miranda managed to ruin my image.


    I honestly didn¡¯t even know why Sebastian wanted me toe. I knew this was going to be bad.


    ¡°Just act natural and trust me. I¡¯m with you, nothing will happen.¡± Bash says through the mind link.


    I discreetly nod my head before we finally move further into the room. Everyone unfreezes and goes


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    back to what they were doing.


    We join some of the wolves and thankfully they don¡¯t treat me like trash. I spot Darren and Miranda but


    I refuse to pay them any attention preferring to pretend they didn¡¯t even exist.


    An hourter, my head was pounding and I felt like ripping my hair out. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The


    snide remarks from women. The suggestive looks from the men.


    The hurtfulments they whispered under their breaths. Some didn¡¯t even bother hiding. They hurled


    names at me whenever I was in ear shot.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why Sebastian insisted I attend this farce but I was fucking done. If I didn¡¯t leave I


    was afraid I would lose control and ughter everyone in the room.


    I pull Sebastian aside. ¡°I¡¯m leaving¡± I state.


    ¡°Red¡­¡± he goes to say something but I interrupt him.


    ¡°No Sebastian, I am done. I won¡¯t stand around and let them disrespect me when I haven¡¯t done


    anything wrong.¡± I hiss.


    Hurt and anger mixed together inside me.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t even know why you brought her Bash. If she wants to leave, let her leave. No one


    wants a cheater. You can¡¯t be too careful with the likes of her, she might have seduced the men present


    during her long bathroom breaks¡±


    We both turn at the annoying and smug voice. Miranda was standing there with Darren. Her bulging


    stomach was now visible.


    I hear gasps. She had spoken loud enough for those near us to hear. Their gasps of horror were


    quickly attracting an audience.


    Sebastian snarls. ¡°I know my wife and the type of woman she is.¡±


    ¡°Those pictures prove otherwise¡±


    Sebastian snorts in disgust. ¡°Is this really what you¡¯ve stooped to? Ruining a perfect woman¡¯s image


    and all for what?¡±


    He turns to look at Darren. ¡°And you, she did nothing but fucking love you. Now that she¡¯s finally moved


    on with me, you want her back? Going as far as giving this bitch her private pictures so you can tear us


    apart?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only going to say this once. Apologize to Lauren¡± Sebastian demands.


    Miranda snorts. ¡°Over my dead body. Everyone should know the type of woman she is¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t me for what I¡¯m about to do¡±


    With that he takes out his phone and dials a number. ¡°You can go ahead and release everything¡± he


    says before hanging up.


    Minutester I hear the pinging sound of phones. Mine begins to vibrate and I take it out. I unlock it and


    click on the trending news alert. I smirk when I read the reports


    Every dirty deed Miranda has ever done was stered on the inte.


    The men she slept with to get to the top. The multiple men she cheated on Sebastian and Darren with.


    The shady business deals she made for her exclusive boutiques. There were also the husbands of


    some of the women present that she slept with and finally her pregnancy which was not even Darren¡¯s


    as most had assumed.


    Darren isn¡¯t left out. Proof of him cheating on me with Miranda has been pinned. His past with Miranda,


    how she broke him and I helped him only for him to betray me. He was alsobelled as an alcoholic


    and a deadbeat dad.


    Miranda is frozen on the spot. Her face conveying a mixture of shock and fear. Darren was actually


    trembling and had turned as white as a ghost.


    ¡°Next time you decide to go after someone make sure they have no one backing them up. You made a


    fucking mistake when you decided to go after my woman¡± Sebastian said angrily. ¡°I hope you enjoy the


    same experience you gave Lauren¡±


    He takes my hand and smirks evilly at the bitch.


    ¡°And by the way, your boutiques have been closed and all your assets have been frozen on ount of


    embezzling money and illegal sources your wealth¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me¡± She screeches like a banshee.


    Sebastian just chuckles. ¡°I already fucking did¡±


    With that we walk away. Passing the shocked faces.


    I can¡¯t help but stare at him in adoration while we make our way to the exit. My mate was truly my own


    personal avenging angel.

 72. Giving up on Lauren

    72. Giving up on Lauren


    Darren


    I¡¯m still standing frozen when Lauren and Sebastian make their way to the exit.


    The hundreds of eyes that were once judging Lauren were now turned to us. Each one of them looking


    at Miranda and I in disgust.


    How quickly the tables have turned. Now we were in the same spot that Lauren was in a few minutes


    ago.


    I turn to look at my aplice. I see tears running down her face. Sebastian might have exposed my


    stupidity and wrong doing but he hadpletely demolished Miranda.


    I didn¡¯t even know three quarter of the things he¡¯d revealed about her. Sure I knew she was a socialite


    but I didn¡¯t know she used her body to climb to the top. Nor that she was involved in illegal shit.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What the hell are you still doing here? Get out!¡± An angry voice shouts.


    At first I thought it was directed at both of us. Then I realize the demand was for Miranda.


    I turn to look at the owner of the voice. It¡¯s the woman Miranda had introduced to me as the party¡¯s


    hostess. She was probably in her sixties but the Botox and stic surgeries took a couple of years


    from her original age


    ¡°Please Margaret. Let me exin¡± Miranda begs.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen her begging for anything. I could understand why though.


    Miranda was all about looks and wealth. Rubbing elbows with the high and mighty. So to have all that


    ruined is like being sentenced to death.


    ¡°Let you exin what exactly?¡± Margret fumes. ¡°The fact that you were fucking my husband while


    pretending to be my friend? I trusted you. Saw you as more than my daughter not knowing you were


    stabbing me in the back¡±


    ¡°Honey pleasee down¡± A man, probably her husband says.


    He looks ufortable. With every eye in the room daggering him. Looking around I realize it¡¯s not


    just him. Dozens of men were acting the same while it seemed their wives fumed. I know how they


    fucking feel.


    Didn¡¯t I lose the perfect wife because of the bitch standing next to me? Didn¡¯t I fall in the same trap she


    set up for them?


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking tell me to calm down and don''t touch me you sick bastard¡± She yells. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you


    slept with her. Not only was she my friend but she''s old enough to be your daughter!¡±


    He looks down in shame and shoves his trembling hand into the pockets of his cks. I truly felt it for


    him. It was now hitting him what he had done. That there was a possibility he would lose his wife.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like Margret. I swear¡± Miranda cries.


    For the first time I saw genuine tears from her. Margaret¡¯s opinion of her must have really meant a


    great deal to her. Too bad she screwed it up just like she does everything.


    I don¡¯t know why I never saw how fucking poisonous Miranda was. How could I have been so blind?


    Seeing the way Sebastian defended Lauren opened my eyes to how stupid I was. I never stood up for


    her when some of my pack caused her trouble or disrespected her. I was a shitty mate throughout. No


    wonder she doesn¡¯t want toe back to me.


    Now she has another man¡¯s mark. The one thing I refused to give her.


    The adoration in her eyes as she looked at my nemesis gutted me. Destroyed me from the inside out. I


    had her love once. She would look at me with the same adoration. I used to hate that, thought it was


    creepy. Now that I have lost it though, I want it back. I crave having her look at me like I was her hero.


    The echo of a p brings me back to the present. I see Miranda clutching her cheeks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult my intelligence¡± Margret said. Looking at her with pure hate. ¡°Everyone knows


    Ashford, he¡¯s respectable. If he¡¯s the one that exposed you then everything is one hundred percent


    true¡±


    ¡°Is that thing you¡¯re carrying my husband¡¯s?¡± Margaret asks, pointing at her baby bump.


    I see the shock on Margret¡¯s husband. I guess it never crossed his mind that the baby could be his.


    Maybe it was because she was in shock but her answer makes the women gasp.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the father is¡± she replies in an almost childlike voice. The fightpletely leaving


    her.


    She dug her fucking grave when she revealed that little piece of information. I can only imagine what


    the rest were thinking. How disgraceful it was not to know who your baby daddy is.


    ¡°Just leave Miranda, and nevere back. You messed with the wrong person and you¡¯re going to pay


    dearly. Now leave before I call security¡± she finishes before turning to her husband.


    ¡°As for you, I¡¯m giving you an hour to have your things packed. When I came back home, I don¡¯t want


    to find you there. You can follow your bitch to wherever it is she¡¯s going¡±


    ¡°Please honey, I¡¯m sorry. It only happened once. You know I love you¡± the man pleaded.


    Margaret regards him with nothing but hate.


    ¡°A mistake is forgetting to schedule a meeting. Not sleeping with a woman your wife regards as a


    daughter¡±


    Without looking at either of them, Margaret turns and leaves with her head held up high even though


    deep down I know she¡¯s hurting. Going through the same pain I had inflicted on Lauren.


    I turn around to also leave. Not wanting to stay here another moment more. It was just hitting me how


    many marriages and matings Miranda has ruined. I knew some of the men she slept with and a few of


    them were werewolves.


    She should have been a fucking siren if truly they existed. Because her ability to lure men was


    unnatural.


    ¡°Darren¡± her small voice calls from behind me.


    I didn¡¯t even realize that she had followed me.


    ¡°What do you want Miranda? You¡¯ve already ruined everything!¡± I growl at her.


    I was so done with her. With her ns that failed each and every fucking time.


    ¡°But I did it for us. We both wanted to ruin their rtionship. This was supposed to work. Sebastian was


    supposed to hate Lauren¡± she defends herself weakly.


    Gone was the confident woman I am used to. The one who is always sure of herself. The one that


    believes the world should fall at her feet.


    ¡°When I gave you those pictures you told me you would send them directly to Sebastian. Instead you


    stered them all over the inte¡± I seethed.


    I regret giving her those pics when she asked me if I had any nudes of Lauren. She told me she would


    photo shop them then send them to that bastard. Imagine my fucking shock when I realized that she


    put them up on the inte instead.


    ¡°I wanted everyone to hate her¡± she whispered. ¡°For them to see the type of woman she is¡±


    ¡°Really? How did that turn out for you, huh? Just like always you¡¯ve ruined everything. I shouldn¡¯t have


    trusted you in first ce¡±


    I was angry and frustrated. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact she was pregnant I would have throttled her.


    ¡°Did you get everything?¡±


    The Voice makes Miranda and I turn. We were so wrapped up in our talk that we didn¡¯t realize there


    were still reporters around. We¡¯re wolves for fucks sake, how the hell did we not hear them?


    ¡°Yes¡± another one replies.


    I see Miranda¡¯s face pale. Before we can do anything they jump in their van and speed away.


    Fucking hell! They just recorded our whole conversation. A conversation where we basically confessed


    that we were behind the whole thing.


    As if I didn''t have enough to worry with my unfaithfulness towards Lauren revealed. Now everyone was


    about to learn just how far I went while trying to sabotage Sebastian and Lauren''s rtionship.


    Maybe it was time to jump ship and give up on Lauren, because at this point I doubt she''ll ever forgive


    me.

 73. Nightmare or not

    73. Nightmare or not


    Lauren


    I was running through the forest. The sky was ck and moonless. No stars in sight. I didn¡¯t know


    where I was going. All I knew is that I had to be there. Blue was shut out, so it was just me and


    Midnight.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I break through the dark forest. In the far distance I see arge imposing building. There was nothing


    around it. No houses, no other buildings, no nothing. I approach it slowly. My heart racing and my fear


    intensifying.


    The air was suffocating. I could feel their pain. Their fear. Their hopelessness. I smelled the scent of


    blood and death. My people were here. They needed my help.


    Almost as if I was in a daze, I crossed over to thepound. It was as if I was a ghost, because the


    guards didn¡¯t notice me. I took a whiff of their scents. Humans, I realized.


    Slowly I approached the main entry door. My feet felt like it was encased in lead. I knew there was


    nothing good I would find behind the closed door. But I couldn¡¯t turn away. I wanted to. Goddess I


    wanted to, but my feet refused.


    I entered and the sound of screaming filled my years. The pain mixed with anger in their voices was too


    much to bear.


    I walked further. By passing rooms that were empty. Following the sound of the screams. The nearer I


    got to the screaming woman, the heavier my heart felt.


    I get to a door. EMPLOYEES ONLY was written on top of it. I could feel the horror emanating from that


    room. The scent of pain, blood and death were concentrated in it.


    I wanted to turn back. I didn¡¯t want to see what was inside that room but it was like I was stuck. Like I


    had no control over my own body.


    I pushed the door open and a scream tears its way from my soul. Dozens of werewolves in different


    stages of shifting were chained to what looked like operating tables. Men and women inb coats


    surrounded them.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t get it. What is it about them that makes them different from us? We¡¯ve been studying them


    for years yet we have found nothing. Everything about them is identical to humans except the fact they


    can turn into an animal¡± a woman says.


    She was cutting pieces of something using a scalpel. I focus on what she was cutting into and I wish


    that I hadn¡¯t. In front of her was a brain. A dead werewolf¡¯s brain to be exact.


    I watch horrified as they cut them into pieces. Stab them, electrocute them, and burn them. It was


    horrible. Their screams will forever burn my ears.


    The realization hits me. Our existence was no longer a secret. Somehow humans had found out,


    caught us and were now experimenting on us. It also seemed like it wasn¡¯t a recent thing. They had


    known for years.


    ¡°Can you imagine the upper hand we would get if we were able to unlock the secret of their DNA?¡± a


    man asks. Excitement in his tone. ¡°We would be able to replicate their DNA and then introduce the


    modified one to our soldiers. Our country would be unstoppable¡±


    I almost fall when I hear him say that. This was worse than I thought. Either the government already


    knew about this or these people were trying to sell this secret to them.


    ¡°Hey! Who are you? This is a restricted property¡± a guard shouts.


    What the hell? I thought no one could see me.


    I start backing away. Everyone''s eyes are on me. When the guard starts approaching, with a menacing


    look on his face I turn and run.


    Oh goddess. What the hell was I going to do?


    ¡°Stop!¡± someone shouts. As if I will do something as stupid as that. I keep running.


    I hear heavy footsteps echoing behind me. I pass rows of doors before I get to a wide door named Area


    B. Without thinking, I go through it.


    The overwhelming smell of blood and piss almost brings me to my knees. Dozens of cages with


    werewolves run along the area.


    They were all in terrible conditions. Bruises and cuts marked their bodies. They were thin and


    emaciated. Some looked like they wouldn¡¯t survive the end of today.


    They turn to me. Looking at me as if I was a dreame true.


    ¡°Please help us! Save us¡± a woman says.


    Ignoring the guards that I felt approaching, I try to open the cages. The moment my hands touched the


    lock, it went through. It was like I was formless.


    Fuck! How was I supposed to help them? They kept begging me but my hand kept going through


    whenever I tried touching the lock.


    The door bursts open and the guards walked through.


    I just didn¡¯t understand. How is it that they could see me but I couldn¡¯t open the locks? It made no


    sense. Also when I arrived they couldn¡¯t see me, so what changed?


    ¡°I promise I will be back for you. I¡¯lle back with help¡± I tell them in a hurry.


    Right now I wasn¡¯t of any use to them. I couldn¡¯t get them out. Even with Midnight, I knew that we were


    out numbered and probably out matched. So ignoring their desperate calls, I turn and run.


    I didn¡¯t know where I was going but I had to get out. I had to get Sebastian and the werewolf council to


    help. This was a job I couldn¡¯t do on my own.


    I was about to cross over to another room when I shot zings through the air. The bullet pierces my


    shoulder and I scream. The agony and pain letting me know that it wasn¡¯t a normal bullet.


    Everything begins to fade around me and I wake up on my bed screaming. With Sebastian trying to


    shake me awake.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay sweetheart. You¡¯re okay. It was just nightmare¡± He soothes.


    I throw myself at him. Straddling him and holding him close. Making sure that he was real. His arms


    wrap around me and rub my back infort.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling. Fear and pain still lingering in my bones. I cling to him. Cling to his


    warmth and his strength.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me¡± I whisper, when I feel him shift underneath him.


    I was utterly shaken up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not nning to¡± he replies.


    He drops tiny little kisses all over my face while whispering soothing words. With each action I begin to


    calm down.


    Once I feel like myself again, I let go of my death grip and stare at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I mumble, realizing that I must have woken him up.


    He gives me one of his rare smiles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡± he says, leaning against the headboard.


    He brings me with him and Iy my head on his shoulders.


    ¡°Do you remember what the dream was about?¡± he asks after a while.


    I think back and nothing pops into my mind. How strange. It was just on the surface of my brain but still


    out of my reach.


    I frown. ¡°No. All I remember is the scent of blood and death. And being really terrified¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s a good thing right? My mom used to tell me that if you don¡¯t remember your nightmare then


    it won¡¯te true¡± he says. His voice deep and gravely.


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask unsure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking know¡± he chuckles. ¡°But it¡¯s a nice belief¡±


    I nod my head. We are quiet for a while and I begin to doze off. He moves me and gets out of bed. I


    instantly wake up. Fear gripping me again. He stares at me, only then realizing he was in nothing but a


    pair of low hanging sweatpants.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go¡± I plead, tiredly. ¡°Could you please sleep here and just hold me? I don¡¯t want to be alone¡±


    He looks at me for a while. His prating gaze unraveling me. For a moment I think he¡¯s going to


    refuse my request but finally he nods his head and gets into the bed.


    ¡°Give me just a moment. I need to pee¡± I tell him before fleeing into the bathroom. I hear himugh, low


    and deep.


    I do my business and then go to the sink. It¡¯s when I was opening the tap that I feel a sharp pain on my


    shoulders. I pull the t-shirt down and I let out a shocked breath.


    What the hell, I think to myself. Where the hell did thise from?


    There on my shoulder was a wound. I examine it closely, realizing that it was not just a normal wound


    but seemed like the kind caused by a bullet.


    It was slowly healing but that wasn¡¯t what worried me. It was the fact that I had a wound I don¡¯t


    remember getting.


    ¡°Red, you okay?¡± Bash calls me. I guess I took too long in the bathroom.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just finishing up¡± I reply a bit shaken.


    Something wasn¡¯t adding up here. What the fuck was going on? First the terrible nightmare I couldn¡¯t


    remember and now this? Something was seriously wrong.


    I get out of the bathroom. Choosing not to tell Bash the terrifying new discovery. I get to the bed and he


    throws the covers back so that I can get in.


    "Goodnight" I whisper.


    "Goodnight too, Red" he answers. Pulling me close.


    The moment his arm wraps around my waist, everything fades away except for the two of us and no


    other nightmare invades my sleep.

 74. An unexpected visit

    74. An unexpected visit


    I woke up alone in bed. The disappointment that zaps through me is unmistakable. I wouldn¡¯t have


    minded waking up with his arms around because for some reason I always felt safe with him.


    I don¡¯t know for how long he stayed with me but I was grateful none the less. Thest few days have


    been hectic, always waking up from a nightmare. Shaken and drenched in sweat. Yesterday after he


    got back in bed with me, was the first day I slept peaceful since my heat.


    I get out of bed and go to freshen up. Today I wasn¡¯t going to work, I needed time to just rx.


    Removing my clothes I¡¯m greeted by the wound on my shoulder. It was now fully healed just leaving


    behind a sore scar.


    ¡°Midnight, Blue, do you remember the dream yesterday?¡± I asked them. I couldn¡¯t remember but maybe


    they could.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m greeted by darkness every time I try to¡± Blue answers immediately.


    Midnight doesn¡¯t answer right away but when she does, her answer only adds to my worry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember but I think the wound on your shoulder has something to do with what happened in


    your dream yesterday¡± she says. ¡°I remember my grandfather telling me that when you get hurt in your


    dream and you wake up with a manifestation of that dream it means you may not have been physically


    there but you spirit were there¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I got hurt in the dream and it manifested itself as a physical wound?¡± I ask a bit


    shaken.


    I get in the shower distractedly. The action ofthering my body with soap not even registering.


    ¡°Yeah. I think that whatever you dreamt wasn¡¯t a dream at all. That it was real. Your spirit was


    transported there, whatever happened, happened in real time while your body was here asleep. That¡¯s


    why along with the dream, you can¡¯t remember how you got hurt¡± she says before continuing.


    ¡°So either your mind is blocking it because you witnessed something bad or maybe the goddess


    doesn¡¯t want you to remember for some reason¡± she finishes.


    I think about this the entire time I take a shower and get dressed. What could be so bad that my brain


    didn¡¯t want me remembering? As if I didn¡¯t already have enough to worry about.


    I leave and go downstairs for ate breakfast. I hadn¡¯t even realized howte I had slept in. In my


    defense I needed the rest.


    I knew that Sebastian wasn¡¯t in the house and the kids were in school.


    Unconsciously I reach for the mate bond, probably because I wanted somefort.


    I almost fall when Sebastian¡¯s voice fills my head.


    ¡°Red, Is everything fine?¡± he asks.


    Shit! I didn¡¯t mean to tug on it but now that he answered I couldn¡¯t regret the action. I liked hearing his


    deep voice.


    ¡°Yes. I was just wondering where you were and I identally tugged the bond¡±


    I sat down on the barstools while Monica served me. I gave her a small smile. Thanking her without


    words. Once she¡¯s done she leaves the room.


    ¡°There were matters I needed to attend to. You were still sleeping and I didn¡¯t want to wake you up. You


    looked like you needed the rest¡± he says roughly.


    I smile at that. The care in his voice almost undoing me. I still can¡¯t believe how things have changed.


    The fact that he noticed that I needed sleep warms me.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you for that. I¡¯ve been having difficulty sleeping so you¡¯re right I really needed that¡± I tell him


    honestly.


    ¡°d I could be of help¡± I hear the smile in his words and it warms my heart.


    ¡°Listen¡± he begins. ¡°I gotta get back to the meeting. Wear something casual and nice, when I get back


    I¡¯ll be taking you out¡± he finishes.


    I am surprised by that but also excited.


    ¡°Okay, see you then and take care¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You too Red¡± he says before cutting off the link.


    I take my breakfast. Feeling happy and giddy for some reason. I was almost done when Monica came


    into the kitchen.


    ¡°Luna, there are some humans here to see you¡± she says and I sigh.


    ¡°Seriously Monica, how many times will I tell you to just call me Lauren or Ren?¡± I ask in irritation.


    The damn woman doesn¡¯t say a word. Just smiles then shrugs. Sometimes I feel like she does it on


    purpose.


    ¡°Where are they? And did you get their names?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re at the gate. The guards are waiting for your instruction before they can either allow them in or


    turn them away¡± she pauses before continuing. ¡°I believe one of them is called Margaret.


    After the whole incident with Darren and Miranda we had moved back into our home in the city.


    Sebastian said he liked his privacy despite being an Alpha, and being in the pack house made sure he


    couldn¡¯t have that.


    The name Monica didn¡¯t ring a bell but then I remember it from the scandal. Her husband had been


    among the ones mentioned who had slept with Miranda.


    ¡°Yeah, tell him to let them in¡± I say wondering why she woulde here and what she wanted from


    me.


    Miranda¡¯s fall from grace had been publicized in every magazine. The gossip columns and paparazzi


    that once loved her had turned on her. Her businesses were closed and a video of her screaming and


    begging while some of her boutiques were demolished had gone viral.


    Also a video of her and Darren discussing how they were behind everything was released. This one


    had made people hate them even more. Calling them evil and telling them to leave me and Sebastian


    alone. I was shocked by how easily Miranda¡¯s fans turned against her.


    Her followers on I*******m decreased to none. Videos of women burning the clothes they bought from


    her store rocked the inte. It was truly a hideous affair.


    Is it wrong that I''m really ecstatic at her downfall? Whoever said that revenge was a dish served cold


    was right because right now I''m happy watching karma have her way with Miranda.


    ¡°Lauren?¡± I turn at the sound of a soft voice behind me.


    I find a woman I¡¯d only ever seen in magazines standing behind me. She was in her sixties but she still


    looked beautiful. She wasn¡¯t alone though. Three more women were with her


    ¡°Hey, how can I help you?¡± I ask them. Still unsure of why they wanted to see me.


    Even though she tried to hide it with makeup. I still saw the eye bags underneath her eyes. I


    recognized the pain she was hiding, what she was struggling with. I had been in that same position two


    years ago. I knew the signs like the back of my hand.


    ¡°Can we please talk?¡± she asked slowly. As if afraid I would refuse her request.


    ¡°Uhm, sure¡± I tell her and lead them to the living room.


    I take a seat after they do and stare at them. Waiting for them to tell me what brought them here.


    ¡°I¡¯m Margaret and these are Susan, Caroline and Joy¡± she says introducing the women with her. ¡°We


    came here to apologize to you¡±


    I look at them in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t get it, why would you apologize to me? I barely know you so I don¡¯t


    see how you could have wronged me¡±


    She sighs tiredly. ¡°You don¡¯t know us but we know you. When you first hit the magazines because of


    your marriage to Darren, we were the first to cast stones. Miranda was our friend so when she came up


    with an absurd story that you stole Darren from here when you were younger we sided with her. I had


    power and I used it to aid a woman I thought was my friend to tarnish your name and turn you into a


    viin¡±


    ¡°I see¡± I say slowly. My face hardening a little. So this was the woman that almost cost mepany in


    her bid to help her friend. Look at how that turned out for her. The same friend stabbed her in the back.


    ¡°No you don¡¯t see. She was my friend and you were the evil woman. The one that took her true love


    from her. I wanted vengeance for her not knowing that I was hurting an innocent woman. Not realizing


    that she was a home breaker and while I was busy helping her she was fucking my husband¡± she cries,


    the tears she refused to shed now falling freely.


    Despite what she did, my heart goes to her. I remember my own heart break. My pain back then.


    ¡°While we were hating you on her behalf she was busy sleeping with our husbands. Karma is truly a


    bitch because we¡¯re now in the same position you were in¡± Joy whispers. Her voice trembling.


    Looking at these women, I see how much pain and damage Miranda has caused. How many more


    women has she hurt? Betrayed? How many marriages and homes has she broken?


    I am not a bad person but if there isn¡¯t a special ce in hell for her then I might just stop believing in


    the goddess.


    I see myself reflected in these women. Their anguish and hurt still fresh. No one could understand


    them like I could.


    ¡°I forgive you¡± I tell them, truly meaning it.


    "You do?" Caroline asks in surprise just like the others.


    I nod. I was tired of being bitter and angry. Shit happened but I couldn''t continue holding on to the past.


    It was time I moved forward. Besides, Darren and Miranda were getting what they deserved. What


    more could I ask for?


    "Yes I do, you made a mistake but I can''t fault you for being loyal to someone you thought was a friend.


    That''s not your burden to bear. It''s all on Miranda for being a despicable person and friend" I smile


    before continuing.


    "Now, is anyone hungry? I''ve been told that I am a very good cook" I say changing the topic


    With that, they wipe their tears and smile at me. epting the olive branch I was giving them.


    I will be there for them, I will help them get through this and maybe just maybe in the process, I will


    finally get my own healing.

 75. Possessive Sebastian

    75. Possessive Sebastian


    Sebastian


    ¡°You will never guess who came to see me today?¡± Red tells me excitedly


    ¡°Who?¡± I ask curiously.


    We were in my car, driving to my newly opened club. Lilly, Micah and some other friends were


    supposed to meet us there for a night of fun and rxation.


    She seemed fucking excited that I was almost sure she would start bouncing on her seat. I¡¯ve never


    seen her this happy or excited. The look suited her and I liked it a lot


    ¡°Margret¡± she simply says and I chuckle at that.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to a be a little more specific Babe, I know a lot of Margarets¡±


    Waking beside her today was the best feeling ever. Her head was on my chest and our limbs were


    tangled with each other¡¯s. My cock had been hard and there wasn¡¯t anything I wanted more than to


    push her panties aside and slide into her warm heat.


    Fuck! My body started reacting to the memory of those few days during her heat. Her wicked smile, her


    warm and wet fingers sliding around his erection. The feel of her body against mine. I smothered a


    groan and tightened my fingers around the steering wheel, already feeling the tight confinement of my


    jeans.


    ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± her voice breaks through my fog.


    ¡°Sorry, I was a bit distracted¡±


    I shift ufortably. Trying my best to hide my arousal and get into afortable position.


    ¡°I said, it was Margaret Duke¡±


    I recognize her. She was among the wives of the men Miranda cheated with. Miranda was a true hoe, I


    don¡¯t know how Aunt Phoebe thought she was a good woman.


    ¡°What did she want?¡± I ask her curiously.


    If I am not mistaken she¡¯s among the women that helped Miranda tarnish Red¡¯s name. I guess now that


    the tables were turned, she needs someone who went through the same thing as her and that¡¯s where


    Laurenes in. The same woman she destroyed.


    ¡°To ask for forgiveness¡± she says, letting out a breath. ¡°She confessed about what she did and I


    honestly forgave her. She was manipted, lied to then betrayed by that bitch. I didn¡¯t have it in me to


    stay mad at her¡±


    This is one of the things I love about Red. Her capacity to love and to forgive. She has a big heart, no


    wonder everyone likes her. Darren was a fucking fool to choose Miranda over Lauren. Now the bastard


    was regretting it but it wasn¡¯t my fucking problem.


    I was fucking pissed when I found out that they were trying toe between Lauren and I. I honestly


    don¡¯t give a shit what Miranda wants but Darren will have to get that Lauren is mine even If I have to


    beat the shit out of him till that it sinks in.


    ¡°I¡¯m d she realized her mistakes and approached you¡± I mumbled, pulling myself from those


    thoughts. ¡°At least now I have one less person to deal with¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I had a long list of people I wanted to get back at. Ones who were once responsible for the pain that


    Lauren went through. One by one I will get back at them. One by one I will make them pay.


    We arrive at the club and it¡¯s fully packed. The good thing about being the boss is that you don¡¯t have


    to wait hours just to get in.


    I was also damn proud that despite the club being new, it was doing well. Already ranked top.


    We made it exclusive just so wolves have a ce to hang out and be themselves without having to


    worry that they¡¯ll expose our secret.


    ¡°Laureeen¡± Lilly screams the moment we set foot in the VIP section.


    Red turns to me and whispers. ¡°She¡¯s already drunk, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Probably just tipsy¡± I smile at her.


    What humans read in werewolf novels is part true and part false. We do get drunk but not while using


    human alcohol. Theirs has no effect on us. That¡¯s why we have our own special brand. It¡¯s strong


    enough to get us drunk but one sip from a human could send them into cardiac arrest.


    I watch as Lilly and Red hug each other, before both of them take a seat and start chatting. I turn to my


    other twopanions.


    ¡°So how is life? Feel like I haven¡¯t seen you two in forever¡± Matt, one of my closest friends asks both


    Micah and I. ¡°By the way Bash, sorry I couldn¡¯te to your mating ceremony, but I gotta admit, your


    mate is a knocker¡± he smirks.


    The growl that slips from my lips is involuntary. I don¡¯t even fucking realize I growled until I heard it.


    Matt freezes. Micahughs while Lilly and Red look at me in question.


    I shake my head and they go back to their conversation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking say such things about my mate, fucker¡± I say. My hands balled into a fist.


    ¡°What? It was just an observation. She¡¯s gorgeous, all that fiery red hair. Is she as feisty?¡± he asks


    almost dreamily. ¡°I hear red heads usually are¡±


    I don¡¯t realize when I bang my hand on the table making the drinks spill. Fang was threatening toe


    out and I was tempted to let him.


    This whole thing was fucking strange. I was never this possessive when it came to Miranda. In fact I


    could have cared less if men ogled her. With Red, things were different and I wanted to wipe the floor


    with any asshole that looked at her.


    ¡°You don''t know when to shut up, do you?¡± Micah asks Matt, shaking his head.


    Matt stares at us like he doesn¡¯t understand why I was pissed. He was a good friend but I swear he''s


    also one of the dumbest fuckers I know.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go dance Lilly and let the men sort out their issues¡± Lauren says before they both stand up and


    go to the dance floor.


    I turn to look at Matt, my temper ring up. ¡°If you say that shit again I will rip your throat out, I don¡¯t


    fucking care if you¡¯re a friend. Don¡¯t think about, talk about or even look at my mate, am I fucking


    clear?¡±


    ¡°Damn Bash, I¡¯ve never seen you this possessive over a woman¡± he says, surprise in his voice.


    ¡°Not any woman, mine! Now am I fucking clear?¡± I snarl, baring my elongated teeth.


    He raises his hands up in surrender. ¡°Yes, fine, geesh!¡± he turns to Micah. ¡°Lilly looks really lovely


    today. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen her in a sexy dress. She¡¯s usually more modest¡±


    Micah sits up straight and menacingly leans forward. ¡°Don¡¯t even fucking think of going there¡±


    ¡°Will you both just cool down? I¡¯m not hitting on your women justplimenting them¡± Matt says


    exasperated.


    ¡°Well don¡¯t. Go find your own woman topliment¡± Micah retorts.


    From there conversation flows. We¡¯ve known Matt for years since he was also in the same Alpha Beta


    training school Micah and I went to. He was the beta of the East side pack. His alpha, Colton, was also


    a close friend.


    ¡°By the way, where is Colt?¡± Micah asks


    I have been wondering the same thing. He was supposed to be here with his mate.


    ¡°Oh, he said they were going to bete¡±


    We continue talking and I begin to rx, probably because of the alcohol. I was d Red was having


    fun. She needed time away from her worries and the shit that was always on her heels.


    My eyes find her and I freeze. An unfamiliar feeling rising up within me when I see a man grinding


    himself against her. She looked so lost in the music. I bet she didn¡¯t even realize that Lilly wasn¡¯t the


    one dancing behind her.


    ¡°Bash¡± Micah calls. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid¡± he cautions when I move to stand.


    I ignore him and move. Each step I took felt like it wasden with lead. The beast in me was blood


    thirsty, wanting a pound of flesh of the man that dared touch my mate.


    Why didn¡¯t the bastards just get it that Lauren was fucking mine?


    ¡°Would you mind stepping aside buddy, I believe it¡¯s my turn¡± I say with a fake smile.


    ¡°Fuck off¡± he grumbles not even looking at.


    I did try to reign in the sting of disrespect but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m an alpha and I will be damned if I allow this


    little shit get away with it.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± My voice is hard.


    He ignores me, grabs Lauren by the waist and pulls her to him. He continues grinding against her.


    Lauren had noticed me and was trying to get away from her.


    ¡°Let me go¡± she warns, but he doesn¡¯t. Either he was too drunk or too stupid or both.


    The unfamiliar feeling takes control. I grab his hand and twist.


    ¡°What the fuck man?¡± he howls in pain. Themotion brings a stop to the music and dancing.


    Before he has had a chance to recover, my fist punches through his chest and I grab his heart.


    ¡°When I fucking tell you to step aside you listen¡± I roar, making everyone except for Lauren submit. ¡°No


    one and I mean no one except me fucking touches my mate¡±


    He tries to talk but my fist which was squeezing his useless beating organ doesn¡¯t allow him to. I


    continue, watching as he turns purple.


    ¡°Alpha¡± I recognize Micah¡¯s voice but don¡¯t pay attention.


    This asshole touched my Luna and disrespected me. He needs to pay and his sentence will be death.


    A soft handnds on my arm. It shoots what I can only describe as electric currents through my body.


    ¡°Bash?¡± I hear Red¡¯s soft voice. ¡°Look at me, please¡±


    I want to stay focused on the man that must die, but her voice draws me in. My eyes turn to her.


    ¡°I want you to hold me but in order to do that you have to let him go¡± she says in that hypnotizing voice.


    I also want to hold her but I don¡¯t want the bastard to leave. He has to take his punishment.


    ¡°Please¡± she pleads.


    That word from her lips is enough to make me crumble. I release my grip and take her in my arms. Her


    eyes captivating me.


    ¡°Take him away and let it be known he is forever banned froming to this club and any of its


    affiliates ¡± Micah says.


    I watch the bouncer drag him away. I want to follow them, to make sure he never touches my mate.


    Lauren must have sensed this because she wraps her hands around my neck and starts kissing my


    jaw.


    ¡°Don¡¯t focus on the stupid idiot, focus on me. I¡¯m right here my Alpha mate¡± she was saying everything


    right and I finally manage to focus on her.


    ¡°Mine¡± I growl, looking in her eyes.


    She replies immediately, almost breathlessly. ¡°Yours¡±


    The moment the words are out of her lips and she acknowledges she¡¯s mine. I crash my lips on hers,


    feeling a spark of life from deep within me.

 76. Reconsidering the terms of the contract

    76. Reconsidering the terms of the contract


    Lauren


    When his mouth crashes down on mine I get lost in everything that is Sebastian. His scent, the taste of


    his mouth, the feel of his body against mine.


    I am addicted to him. To his very essence. There was just something about Sebastian. Something that


    drew me to him.


    He pulls his lips from mine and I make a resisting sound. If I had my way I would mesh myself with him.


    I just can''t get enough of him.


    ¡°Come, I don¡¯t want any other man honing on you¡± he says in a hoarse voice.


    I chuckle at that. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed but after what you did to the guy, everyone is steering


    away from me¡±


    I¡¯ll admit that I like his possessive side. It¡¯s sexy as hell. Makes me want to rip his clothes there and


    have my wicked way with him.


    I needed to talk to ire. Maybe she could exin to me why everything I feel for him is beyond what I


    felt for Darren. With Bash, I feel safe, treasured, appreciated and respected. Not to mention the fire


    burning between us. I never felt all that with Darren and I¡¯m now starting to wonder if any of what we


    had was real.


    We get to the table and take our seats. I sit between Bash and Lilly. For some reason he didn¡¯t want


    Matt next to me.


    ¡°Damn, the chemistry between the two of you was explosive.¡± Matt says, staring us with a grin. ¡°I got


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    hard, from just watching you two kiss¡±


    Sebastian groans.


    ¡°Will you shut the fuck up¡± Micah shoots him a death re.


    ¡°Just saying it like I see it. That whole alpha thingy was damn hot. If you¡¯re ever up for a threesome let


    me know¡± Matt wiggles his brows.


    Micah hits him on the back of his head.


    ¡°Ouch¡±


    ¡°Do you fucking want to lose your tongue?¡± Sebastian warned in a deadly voice.


    Matt swallows and shakes his head.


    Micah clears his voice and begins a topic. I immediately lose focus. Mainly because I was distracted.


    Very aware that Sebastian was sitting beside me, his powerful leg brushing against mine.


    I wonder what he would do if I were to ce my hand on his thigh. Then push it up a little further. I


    shake my head, trying to clear my head while clenching my legs in the process in an effort to suppress


    the need I felt down there.


    ¡°You know he¡¯s right though?¡± Lilly whispers in my ear.


    I look at her. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Matt. What happened on the dance floor was hot. Made me want to pull Micah to the office for a


    quickie¡± she says breathlessly.


    Iugh at that. She had no idea I wanted Sebastian to take me right there on the dance floor.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have minded if Sebastian had done the same thing¡± I confess.


    I hear a sharp intake of air and I freeze. Damn it, did Sebastian hear me?


    Our sex escapade was supposed to be a one time thing. We had agreed to sleep together during my


    heat only. So I don¡¯t know how he would react if he heard me.


    When he doesn¡¯t move to say anything or do anything I rx. I guess he hadn¡¯t heard me after all.


    ¡°So, what are you doing next week?¡± Lilly asks me.


    I didn¡¯t have anything to do. The kids were on break. Sebastian would be leaving for a business trip the


    day after tomorrow and I was still on break from work, since I took a two week break. We haven¡¯t found


    out who was stealing from us but Hunter was still investigating the matter.


    ¡°Nothing. Apart from dropping in at work on Tuesday to see how things are going, I¡¯ll be home¡± I say


    with a shrug.


    I frown when I feel a barely there soft touch on my knees. I was going to ignore it but that¡¯s before I felt


    it again. This time it was unmistakable.


    I would know his touch from anywhere. Only he could make me feel sparks. My breath hitches when he


    moves up to my thigh. His thumb caresses my inner thigh. I mp my thighs shut when I feel liquid


    gush on to my panties.


    The bastard chuckles lowly. Making me want to punch him and fuck him at the same time.


    ¡°Did you hear me Ren?¡± Lilly asks, bringing me back to the conversation at hand.


    ¡°Sorry what did you say?¡±


    I feel his hands inch higher. The man was killing me, slowly. I was finding it hard to steady my breath.


    More of my juices leak. Making my panties stick to me.


    I was surprised that no one else was aware of what was going on, but I guess the different scents from


    others,bined with that of different booze, drowned out the scent of my arousal.


    ¡°I asked if you wanted to join me for a mini vacation. I was going to visit my family since Micah will be


    away on pack business¡± she says before adding. ¡°I¡¯m sure you and the kids would want to visit. We


    have a beach nearby¡±


    Sebastian choses that time to push my panties aside and brush his finger across my slit.


    ¡°Motherfucker¡± I gasp.


    Everyone turns to me in question. Including the man that currently had his hand in my panty but was


    pretending that he was just as confused as the rest.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lilly asks.


    I needed a moment by myself. To collect my thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah, I just got a cramp¡± I tell her, pushing away Sebastian¡¯s hand.


    I¡°I need to use the bathroom, I¡¯ll be right back¡± I say to no one in particr.


    ¡°Do you need me toe with you?¡±


    I shake my head at Lilly. ¡°No. I¡¯ll be alright. It will only take a couple of minutes.¡±


    I make my way quickly to the restroom. It was easy to find given that there was a board with directions


    to each section of the club.


    I get there and get inside a cubicle. Taking my tissue I wipe myself and try to pat dry my panties. I


    hated walking with wet panties sticking to your skin.


    After that I head outside. I just needed to calm down. To cool my hormones before I could get back


    inside. The door behind me opens but I don¡¯t pay attention. That¡¯s until I hear one speak.


    ¡°Get her¡±


    Thanks to Sebastian training, I was quick even in my human form. Before he can grab me I shift to the


    side and he misses me. Falling in the process.


    I don¡¯t give him a chance to recover before my ws are out and I am shing his throat. He falls


    down bleeding. I was so preupied that I forgot that there were two of them.


    The other one grabs me from behind. Pinning my hands to my side. I use my weight and push him


    back. I hear a crack and then he lets me go. He had hit his head against the fall. Without waiting, I grab


    his head and twist it. Breaking his neck.


    I step aside breathing hard. Staring at the two dead werewolves.


    I release a breath, guess I was still being targeted.


    ¡°Bash¡± I call him through our mind link.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­you¡¯ve been gone for some time¡± he sounded alert.


    I sigh. ¡°Could you pleasee outside? I just killed two men¡±


    He cuts off the link and within a few minutes he¡¯s outside. Followed by the rest.


    Good thing this was an exclusive club and it wasn¡¯t in the city. Otherwise there would be a lot of


    unwanted human witnesses.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he says,ing to me.


    ¡°I wanted fresh air so I came outside. They tried to take me. I think they¡¯ve been in the club the entire


    time. Watching and waiting¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going home¡± he growls before turning to Micah. ¡°Get someone to clean up this mess and get me


    the CCTV footage and anything you can get on who they¡¯re and if they were working for someone¡±


    Micah nods his head. Sebastian turns around with my hand in his and starts walking towards the


    parking lot.


    I twist my head and look at the rest.


    ¡°Goodnight¡± I yell. ¡°And Lilly, I¡¯ll take you up on the vacation offer¡±


    They yell their goodbyes back so I turn and continue walking. We get to the car, get in and drive off.


    ¡°Fuck Red. I¡¯m sorry. You could have been kidnapped, worse, killed¡­The club was supposed to be


    safe¡± he grits. Anger in his voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Besides, it was your teachings that saved me today. I didn¡¯t have enough time to


    shift and if you hadn¡¯t taught me how to defend myself in human form things would have been worse¡± I


    say. cing my hand on his thigh infort.


    ¡°Still¡­¡± he begins to say but I interrupt him.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. End of discussion¡±


    We grow quiet. The weight of what could have happened weighing the air. I¡¯ve got to give it to the


    person trying to kill me. He or she was relentless.


    I force those thoughts out. I didn¡¯t want to think about such distressing thoughts. I try to focus on


    something else. My mind wanders back to what happened in the club.


    Was Sebastian touching me a signal that he was open to sleeping with me again? I want him. Want


    him to touch me, kiss me. Take me, fast and hard then deep and slow. I want to feel him again. To taste


    him.


    ¡°Red¡± Sebastian groans.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask. Shifting ufortably. My panties wet again.


    ¡°Are you trying to cause an ident?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? There¡¯s barely any traffic. We¡¯re like the only ones on this road¡±


    I can¡¯t stop thinking of him inside me. It keeps ying in my mind over and over again.


    ¡°Damn it Red, control it, I can barely focus with your the scent of your arousal and the images of us


    naked being projected into my mind¡± he growls


    Shit! I didn''t realize my mental blocks were still down.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Fuck¡± he mutters before pulling the car on the side of the road.


    We were basically in the middle of nowhere. Surrounded by nothing but bushes.


    He immediately unclips my belt, grabs my waist and hauls me over to his seat. My legs fall over to the


    side, straddling him.


    ¡°Sebastian¡± I question.


    I can feel the bulge in his jeans and I unconsciously rub myself against him.


    ¡°You¡¯re soaking wet, how badly do you want my cock?¡± he asks, pressing a thumb to my aching clit.


    ¡°Really, really badly¡± I murmur breathlessly.


    ¡°Good¡± he says before taking my lips in a savage kiss.


    He rips my panties and inserts a finger inside me. I open his jeans and pull down his zipper. Releasing


    his dick.


    He pulls his finger away before grabs my hips and lifts me up a little. He aligns us and then shoves his


    hips upward. Filling me uppletely.


    ¡°Yes, oh goddess yes¡± I moan


    ¡°Fuck you feel good¡± he groan, his face buried in my chest.


    We get lost in each other. Completely lost in our own world.


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe we just had sex on the side of the road where others and the paparazzi could have seen


    us.¡± I say minutes after we were done and we could both think normally.


    ¡°So? Let them see us. At least they would now know the only cock you¡¯re riding is mine¡± he fires back


    with a smirk.


    I get up from him and move to my seat. Using my torn panties to wipe ourbined cum. After he fixes


    himself he starts the car.


    ¡°I think we should remove the no sex use in our contract, what do you think?¡± he grumbles


    I look at him shocked that he would consider that.


    "Yeah, I definitely agree¡± I say after the initial shock has passed.


    I smile, happy and satisfied despite everything in my life being a mess.

 77. What the hell just happened?

    77. What the hell just happened?


    I look at my luggage before checking that of the kids. I make sure that everything is packed and that


    we¡¯re good to go.


    Lilly and I decided to go via car instead of flying. Bash was willing to give us one of his private jets but I


    thought it would be more fun going by road. It would be sort of like a road trip.


    Both him and Micah had been against the idea at first but we reached apromise. Hunter was to


    drive and bring us back.


    ¡°You guys leave yet?¡± Bash¡¯s voice sounds in my mind.


    I will never get used to how deep and sexy it sounded. I could hear him talk for hours without getting


    tired of listening to him.


    ¡°Not yet, I was just going through everything while waiting for Lilly to arrive.¡± I pause. ¡°Hunter is here


    though and he¡¯s set and ready¡±


    ¡°The kids?¡±


    ¡°Excited as hell for the road trip, more so Krystal. She¡¯s never been to a beach before¡± I tell him.


    Darren isn¡¯t a fan of oceans or anyrge water body for that matter. So we¡¯ve never vacationed on the


    beach.


    I¡¯ve always wanted to take Krystal but with how things were for Darren I felt like it would be insensitive


    to go for a vacation and leave him behind. I was happy that now I can finally fulfil Krystal¡¯s wish.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I hope they have fun¡­If I finish my business earlier then I¡¯ll make a detour ande¡± he


    says before continuing.


    I smile even though he can¡¯t see me. ¡°I would love that¡±


    ¡°Shit, I already miss you, how¡¯s that fucking possible when I just left yesterday?¡± He asks genuinely


    confused. Like he can¡¯t figure it out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± I giggle, something I¡¯ve never done in my entire life. ¡°But, I can¡¯t wait for the catch up


    sex. Hot, sweaty and rough¡±


    I hear him groan. ¡°Damn it Red, I¡¯m in a fucking meeting now is not the time to get rock hard¡±


    ¡°If it makes you feel better, I¡¯m wet and I miss you, well your dick mostly¡±


    ¡°You know what, I¡¯m just going to cut this conversation off for now. We¡¯ll resume it when we¡¯re both not


    preupied and we can have telepathic sex¡±


    Iugh. ¡°Okay Alpha mate, we¡¯ll talkter¡±


    ¡°Let me know when you get there¡± hemands.


    ¡°Will do¡± When he cuts off the mindlink, I start carrying our bags down.


    After that night we had sex in the car, we got home and he dragged me into his bedroom. We ended up


    having sex again before falling asleep in the early hours of the morning.


    The next day he asked me to move back into his bedroom. I agreed, seeing no reason to sleep in


    separate bedrooms anymore. Besides, I preferred to being fucked to sleep and being woken up with


    his tongue between my legs, instead of waking up alone.


    We didn¡¯t amend the contract but we agreed on the sex. We couldn¡¯t resist the pull between us and it


    was futile to try and do so. So why not just give each other what we both wanted?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I was carrying thest suitcase down when I heard a car outside. It must be Lilly.


    The door opens and she walks in. ¡°Are you ready for the best most unforgettable mini vacation¡±


    I chuckle. ¡°Definitely. This is going to be fun¡±


    ¡°Krystal! Jax! Come down, we¡¯re about to leave¡± I shout their names.


    It doesn¡¯t take long before a door opens and they are rushing down stairs.


    ¡°Hi Auntie Lilly¡± they both say in unison.


    Lilly steps forward and hugs them. Kissing their cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m fine now that my eyes have seen you


    both. I was missing something and now I realize it was a vitamin called Jax and Krystal¡±


    Theyugh like crazy at what she said.


    ¡°You¡¯re so cheesy¡± Jax tells her, grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°But you love me anyways don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Definitely¡± both he and Krystal reply.


    I was about to call Hunter but he walks in. ¡°You guys ready to go?¡± he asks, his hands already on our


    bags.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± the kids shout before I can answer.


    The excitement was making my day. After the disastrous outing they needed this.


    It didn''t take long for Hunter to load all our bags in the SUV, minutester we were on the road. It was


    going to be a six hour long drive but I was excited nheless.


    About four hours into the drive, Krystal and Jax dozed off after we had lunch at a certain diner. Lilly,


    Hunter and I chatted. Though it was mostly just me and Lilly since Hunter was focused on the road.


    ¡°So tell me about your family. I''d like to know something about them before meeting them¡± I tell Lilly.


    She smiles wide and I can tell the love she has for them is unending. Lilly is a sweet soul and anyone


    who meets her immediately knows it. I don¡¯t make friends easily but something about her just clicked.


    It¡¯s hard to exin but something just drew me to her.


    ¡°Well, my dad is called Lucas and my mother is Valery. They¡¯re the former alpha and luna of the


    Coastside pack which is now run by my older brother Luke¡±


    I smile. ¡°Was naming you brother Luke, your father¡¯s or mother¡¯s idea?¡±


    ¡°Definitely my mom. She wanted to name him Lucas after my father but he didn¡¯t want him to be known


    as Lucas the second or Lucas junior. He thought that was stupid so she settled on Luke. It was the


    closest thing to Lucas¡± she grins. The affection for her family is clear in her voice.


    ¡°So both you and your brother¡¯s names begin with L simr to your dad, was that also on purpose or


    purely idental?¡± Hunter asks, joining the conversation.


    Sheughs. ¡°It was on purpose¡±


    ¡°Tell me more, what sort of people are they?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Dad is the typical dad, sweet but tough when needed to be. He¡¯s the best father anyone can ask for


    growing up. My mom on the other hand is really sweet and doesn¡¯t know how to say No to anyone. Just


    like you and Bash, they''re chosen mates. I don¡¯t know much about dad¡¯s fated mate, he always said it


    was too painful for him to think about her so he¡¯d rather not open closed wounds. I asked mom about it


    and she told me that his mate died while mom¡¯s mate rejected her for someone else. They¡¯re happy


    though, just like you and Bash. They¡¯ve been together for more than twenty years¡±


    I let that sink in. Thinking of how great it was of the goddess to bring two broken souls together and


    give them happiness and love. I don¡¯t know if mine and Sebastian¡¯s contract will go past three years


    but I do now that for now I am happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m d they found their happiness because everyone deserves that¡± I tell her. She nods her head.


    ¡°Luke is the typical arrogant dominant alpha male but he also has a sweet side just like dad. He¡¯s loyal


    and loves deeply. He hasn¡¯t found his mate yet, but Oracle Sylvia told him this year will be the year he


    finds her¡± she continues


    ¡°One thing I have to warn you beforehand is that our pack is a little backwards. Any modern technology


    especially phones, tablets and tv¡¯s are frowned upon. They rarely even get newspapers let alone


    magazines. I love my pack but I was d when my mate turned out to be from a different pack. Their


    backwardness used to irritate me especially when I was in high school and everyone else had phones


    except for me¡± she huffs.


    ¡°You¡¯re being serious right now? So there¡¯s isn¡¯t even Wi-Fi¡± Hunter asks


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely no Wi-Fi. Except for electricity, it¡¯s like we still live in the dark ages. Luke is trying to


    change things but he¡¯s having a hard time convincing the pack, especially the older generation since


    it¡¯s what they¡¯re used to¡± she replies.


    Wow, this was a lot to handle. I wish she had told me that before inviting us. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t have


    agreed so easily. But then again, isn¡¯t the whole idea of a vacation about rxing? It wasn¡¯t ideal but


    maybe we could make it work.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll make it work. Besides, there is the beach. What else do we need?¡±


    I munch on some of the snacks as we continue to talk. For some reason the closer we got the more


    nervous I became. I pushed the feeling down and focused.


    When we finally get to the pack, the smell of the oceans hits me and I breathe it in. It calms me. We


    park the car where Lilly directs us, near a huge Victorian mansion. Krystal and Jax who were now


    awake jump out of the car in excitement.


    I get out and survey thepound. The houses I could see were all simr in a way. All of them looked


    like they were built in the Victorian era.


    ¡°Ren, could you please go and get someone to help Hunter will the luggages? My seat belt is jammed¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    I turn and walk towards the house, with Krystal and Jax following behind me. I step on the porch and


    knock since there wasn¡¯t a door bell.


    I hear footsteps and the door swings open.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I begin but the woman''s gasp interrupts me.


    ¡°Hailey?¡± she asks in shock right before her eyes roll to the back of her head and she copses.


    I stand there frozen and speechless


    What. The. Hell. Just. Happened? And more importantly why did she call me Hailey?

 78. You look like her

    78. You look like her


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± Lilly¡¯s shouts. ¡°Oh my goddess, mom? Mom, wake up¡­what did you do


    Ren?¡±


    I throw my hands up, a bit angry that she would assume I did something to her mother.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do a fucking thing. I knocked and she answered then fainted¡± I yell.


    I was on edge. I didn¡¯t like that Lilly assumed things but I definitely didn¡¯t like that her mother called me


    by someone else¡¯s name then proceeded to faint.


    Maybe she was confused or something? It was the only other exnation.


    ¡°Help me get her inside¡± she stammered, her voice brittle.


    I quickly help her and we bring her mother to the living room. Gently lying her down on the sofa. The


    moment we do, Lilly starts pacing.


    ¡°I need to go find dad¡­you stay here and keep an eye on her in case she wakes up¡± she mumbles


    unfocused.


    I look at her skeptically. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea given she fainted immediately after seeing me¡±


    ¡°Just stay here¡­I¡¯ll be back in a minute¡±


    She doesn¡¯t give me a chance to answer before she¡¯s walking out the door. I start pacing unsure of


    how to proceed given how things just got weird.


    Hunter enters the house carrying our bags.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asks looking at the woman lying down on the seat.


    She looks to be in her fifties but I can¡¯t be sure. She¡¯s a red head just like Lilly but hers is tinged with a


    bit of grey.


    I look down at my own flowing red hair which is a shade darker than theirs. She¡¯s also very pretty, just


    like her daughter and despite her age.


    ¡°She fainted¡± I state, still looking at her. ¡°Could you please look after Krystal and Jax? Lilly asked me to


    keep an eye on her mom and I don¡¯t want the kids alone around strangers.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing Luna¡­let me just get thest bags and I¡¯ll head down the beach with them¡± he replies


    easing a bit of my worry.


    ¡°Thanks"


    He leaves thenes back a whileter with the bags before leaving again. I hear the children¡¯s joy


    when Hunter tells them he¡¯s taking them down to the beach.


    I take a seat and wait. Where the hell are you Lilly? I wonder. I didn¡¯t want to be here. With a woman


    who would lose consciousness after seeing someone. Well me specifically.


    I tense up when she begins to move and her eyes open. She sits up and looks around in confusion


    before her eyesnd on me. They widen and she starts trembling as if she¡¯s just seen a ghost.


    ¡°Hi¡­ My name¡¯s Lauren, Lilly¡¯s Luna and friend¡± I tell her slowly. Afraid she was going to pass out


    again.


    ¡°You look just like her¡± she whispers, tears in her eyes. ¡°Oh my goddess, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here¡±


    I stand up to go to her. To try andfort her even though she wasn¡¯t making much sense. She looked


    vulnerable and for some reason it tugged at my heart.


    I¡¯m halfway to her when she jumps from the sofa and throws herself at me. Clinging to my clothes and


    sobbing her heart out.


    I stand there frozen. Confused like hell and on edge. What the hell? She was acting strangely and it


    was beginning to make my hackles rise.


    ¡°Are you okay? You¡¯re not making much sense¡± I tell her, trying to get her to release me.


    It was obvious she wasn¡¯t okay and I didn¡¯t want to hurt her but if she didn¡¯t let me go I would do


    exactly that. I didn¡¯t like that she was in my personal space.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be mean and I understand you¡¯re probably confused but you need to release me, now¡± I


    say thest part in warning.


    Thest thing any of us needed was a war between this pack and that of Sebastian because I attacked


    the former Luna.


    She must have sensed something because she stills before releasing me. Stepping back a little and


    giving me space. I¡¯m able to breathe a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just overwhelmed at seeing you. You look so much like her it¡¯s uncanny. You¡¯re like her


    identical twin¡± she murmurs, her arms folded around her.


    A part of me wanted tofort her. She looked like she needs a hug. That whatever this was, was as


    shocking to her as it was for me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­you just freaked me a little bit¡±


    I ignore what she said deliberately. I didn¡¯t want to think about the fact that she thought I looked like


    someone else. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s Hailey. The name she called me before she fainted.


    I try to push down the feeling that something was about to go down. That everything that I¡¯ve known is


    about to be ripped. Shattered into tiny pieces.


    ¡°Can I hug you please, I just need to have you in my arms, make sure I''m not dreaming¡± she pleads.


    Paincing her voice.


    I look at her and see how broken she looks right now. Maybe because I reminded her of someone she


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    genuinely and truly loved. Still loved and still missed.


    I swallow before nodding. She then approaches me as if she¡¯s afraid that I wasn¡¯t real. That I would


    disappear the moment she got too close.


    Finally she gets near me and throws her hands around me. She begins crying again. Holding me tightly


    in her arms. I could feel her sorrow. Her pain and the hope that was budding inside her.


    ¡°What the hell is happening here?¡± The booming voice makes me jump and then freezes.


    There was something about the voice. I don¡¯t know how to exin it.


    ¡°Blue?¡± I call her just as Lilly¡¯s mother leaves my side and rushes to whoever the man is.


    ¡°I know Ren, the voice sounds weirdly familiar. Like it¡¯s hidden in the deepest unreachable depths of


    our mind¡± she says slowly. Just as confused as I was.


    I had not yet turned around because for some reason I was afraid. Afraid of the voice that sounded


    familiar but wasn¡¯t. Afraid that the moment I turned around my world would explode. I was afraid of


    facing the man.


    ¡°Oh goddess Lucas. She¡¯s here¡± Lilly¡¯s mom cries. ¡°She¡¯s her exact replica.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asks, clearly confused.


    ¡°Lauren?¡± Lilly calls me.


    My heart is beating frantically. My lungs felt constricted, I couldn¡¯t breathe properly. I don¡¯t understand


    what¡¯s happening. Why I¡¯m feeling this way or why I¡¯m reacting like this.


    ¡°Lauren¡± this time she yells my name.


    I¡¯m panicking for reasons I don¡¯t even know. I want to run but I don¡¯t even know why.


    ¡®You want to run from the truth¡¯ a voice whispers in my mind.


    Maybe, but what truth? I don¡¯t know these people. Know nothing about them except what Lilly told me.


    I take a deep breath and turn around. Better to face what was about to implode and rip it off like a band


    aid.


    Standing at the entrance to the living room is Lilly, her mom, an older man who has his arms wrapped


    around Lilly¡¯s mom and a younger version of the older man.


    The older man''s eyes scan me. I see shock and pain in their depth.


    ¡°Oh goddess, this isn¡¯t real. This isn¡¯t real¡± he mumbles, his voice hoarse


    He wobbles before falling on his knees as if they couldn¡¯t hold him up anymore. Tears fall down his


    face.


    He looks shaken, like his world has been turned on its axis. Just like with Lilly¡¯s mom, he looks at me


    as if he has seen a ghost.


    I keep my eyes focused on him, confusion engulfing me. Something was happening here. Unfolding.


    I just didn¡¯t think I wanted to know what it was because the moment I do everything will change and I¡¯m


    not sure I¡¯m ready for that.

 79. Painful past

    79. Painful past


    ¡°Can someone please exin what the fuck is going on here?¡± the younger man says.


    He looks to be around my age or so, maybe younger. I¡¯m not sure. I stare at him and see the


    resemnce between him and Lilly. The only difference being that he had ck hair. I assume he is


    Luke and the older guy currently kneeling down, crying, must be Lucas, their father.


    ¡°Join the club mister because I¡¯m just as confused as you¡± I stare at them. My hands folded across my


    chest.


    ¡°Dad, mom?¡± Lilly calls to them shakily.


    They seem to be in another world. Like they¡¯repletely lost.


    It may be insensitive of me but I came here to rx and pass time. Not to dive straight in to a family


    drama that may or may not involve me.


    ¡°Look Lilly, thank you for inviting us but I need to leave. I¡¯ll book myself, the kids and Hunter to a hotel


    for tonight, then head back home tomorrow.¡± I tell her and begin to walk towards them.


    I needed to leave. For some reason I felt like I''d been stripped raw. I just knew that I couldn¡¯t stay here


    anymore.


    I was about to walk past Lucas when he shoots his hand out and grabs mine.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t leave again¡± he begs. His voice broken.


    The emotions I see in his eyes tag at my heart. A part of me wants to stay for his sake but the other


    wants to leave and forget this weird and strange meeting.


    ¡°Please dear, stay and we¡¯ll exin everything¡± Valery pleads. ¡°We¡¯re normally not like this but seeing


    you just brought back some painful memories and some lost hope¡±


    I stare at her. Wondering what memories I could have brought when I didn¡¯t even know them.


    ¡°Blue, Midnight? Do you think we should stay?¡± I asked them.


    I needed their guidance on this. This also concerned them as much as it concerned me.


    ¡°Yeah¡± Blue answers slowly as if she wasn¡¯t that sure but was curious none the less.


    ¡°We have to. I have a feeling that whatever they¡¯re about to say is connected to us and also to your


    past¡± Midnight replies after a while.


    I sigh. I was afraid of that. Afraid that what was unfolding before my eyes was connected to me.


    ¡°Okay¡± I agree.


    ¡°Thank you¡­Let¡¯s move to the office, we have a lot to tell you¡± Valery tells me with a small smile before


    turning to her children.


    ¡°You too Luke and Lilly, this is something you need to hear because it also rtes to both of you¡±


    Luke nods and so does Lilly.


    Their father stands up. He seemed to have gotten himself together though you could still see that he


    was battling whatever ghosts that were inside him.


    He begins to walk, leading the way and we follow him. I for one felt like I was being led to a ughter


    house.


    ¡°Please lock the door Lilly¡± Lucas says in a hoarse voice once we are inside the office.


    She does so and then we take our seats on the cozy sofas. My heart was pounding and I was


    panicking when both Lucas and Valery didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Look it¡¯s either you talk or I walk¡± I break the silence.


    Didn¡¯t they realize the anxiety was killing me? Maybe Midnight was wrong and whatever they had to


    say wasn¡¯t something I needed to hear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk to my parents like that! This is all you fucking fault¡­Look at the state they¡¯re in¡±


    Luke growls at me, spitting fire in my direction.


    I level him with a deadly look. ¡°I suggest you shut your mouth before I shut it for you. You¡¯re Lilly¡¯s


    brother and that¡¯s why you¡¯re still standing but talk to me like that again and I will rip out your throat¡±


    I let Midnight and Blue shine a little through my eyes. It¡¯s a battle of supremacy between the two of us. I


    don¡¯t want to back down and neither does he.


    ¡°Stop it, both of you¡± Lucasmands. His voice now hard.


    I don¡¯t know why I obey him but I do. I turn my eyes towards him and keep them focused on him.


    He sighs. ¡°I had a fated mate about thirty years ago¡±


    ¡°Okaaay¡± I drag the word. ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Please, let me finish¡± he tells me and once again I oblige.


    ¡°We realized we were mates when I came back from my Alpha training. She was part of the pack. To


    be honest, I never really hung out with her before, she was more of the quiet, shy girl who loved


    reading and didn¡¯t pay much attention to what was happening outside her novels¡± he smiles, probably


    remembering a memory from long ago.


    ¡°Her older brother and sister were twins and also my best friends. So despite being around her all the


    time when we were younger, she never really sparked my interest. When I came back from my training


    I didn¡¯t expect that she would be my mate. It was aplete shock to the both of us, but the moment I


    saw her everything just clicked. She was skeptical cause she was insecure and didn¡¯t believe that she


    would make a good mate and Luna to the pack. She thought that I would reject her for someone


    stronger¡± he frowns before continuing.


    ¡°I managed to convince her to give me a chance. A mate from our goddess isn¡¯t someone to push


    aside and ignore. I told her we could try dating, get to know each other first. Like I said, I didn¡¯t pay


    much attention to her when we were growing up so I didn¡¯t know her like I knew her siblings. She


    agreed and we started dating. Both our parents were happy because hers were the beta couple and


    the bestfriends of mine¡±


    I hear a sharp intake of air and I turn to look at Luke. His eyes were scanning his parents in question.


    Seems like one piece of the puzzle had fit.


    Lucas continues, ignoring Luke¡¯s reaction. ¡°We dated for a year and fell in love. She was everything I


    could have ever wanted and everything I never knew I needed. Within that year she became my


    everything. We mated and got married the next year, everyone was happy. Not only was she a great


    mate but she was also a great Luna and everyone loved her.¡±


    ¡°We weren¡¯t expecting to get pregnant so soon, we had nned to wait for another two years or so but


    when we learned we were having a baby, we were happy. He or she was going to be the best part of


    us. We were excited to be parents and everything was going well until it wasn¡¯t¡±


    I see the pain in his eyes and I know what he was going to tell us next still tears him apart even now.


    ¡°About five months to her due date, we started having problems. For some reason she started thinking


    that I didn¡¯t want her any more. That I was cheating on her which wasn¡¯t true. We fought a lot because


    of that. I loved her with all my heart so how could I cheat on her? How could I want anyone but her?


    She didn¡¯t believe me though. Both our hearts were breaking, she believed I was cheating on her while


    I was hurt that she could even think that, that she didn¡¯t trust in me and my love for her¡±


    ¡°The pregnancy progressed well despite everything and before we knew it she was going intobor. It


    wasn¡¯t an easy one but they pulled through. She was tired so when she slept I came back home to let


    our families and pack know that both of them were well and had pulled through. I wish I hadn¡¯t left


    though. Wish I had stayed. If only I knew it would be thest time I would see her alive¡±


    The pain that shes in his eyes is tangible. It¡¯s there even after all these years. Still weighing him


    down. Still stabbing at his heart and soul.


    ¡°What happened daddy?¡± Lilly asks in fear.


    I was afraid too. Afraid of learning what happened next. What happened to his mate.


    ¡°I was going back to the hospital when I felt the pain. Like my heart had stopped. Like my soul had


    been torn apart. By the time I got to the hospital I wasn¡¯t feeling like myself. I felt empty, dead inside.


    That¡¯s when they told me she was gone. They told me that a few minutes after I left she started


    bleeding and no matter what they tried they couldn¡¯t stop the bleeding. She bled to death. I stood in the


    hospital bed, holding our tiny baby girl while they covered her mother and my mate with a white sheet,


    while telling me her time of death. I kissed her goodbye and promised to love and take care of our


    baby¡±


    He was crying now. Full blown crying. Valery squeezed his hands. Trying tofort him while her own


    tears flowed freely.


    ¡°She always wanted to be cremated, always wanted something quick, something that wouldn¡¯t drag on


    and cause more sorrow to the people she loved. I arranged it with the blessings of her family and she


    was cremated the next day. I couldn¡¯t go, I didn¡¯t go because I knew that I would throw myself in the


    furnace with her and I just couldn¡¯t do that when our baby girl needed me. She had already lost one


    parent,she wasn¡¯t going to lose another. I named our girl Freya because that''s what we had settled on¡±


    He pauses but I know that this tale is far from over. The pain this man has gone through, most men


    wouldn¡¯t have survived.


    ¡°It was hard, honestly. Here I was a single dad and mateless. Freya was the one keeping me sane.


    Keeping me from ending it all. I was broken but still holding on for her. I didn¡¯t realize that no one had


    gone for her ashes, I thought that her parents had them so I didn¡¯t bother because I didn¡¯t want to be


    reminded that she was dead. When the morgue sent the urn with her ashes two weekster, I broke


    down all over again. I got butt drunk and woke up the next day naked with her sister in my bed¡±


    I interrupt. ¡°Your other bestfriend, that sister?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t say anything, just nods. I see shame in his eyes. He still regrets what happened that night.


    Still feels like he betrayed his mate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember much of that night. What I remember though is drinking with her. A monthter we


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    found out she was pregnant. Turns out she was also drowning out her pain that night we slept together.


    She didn¡¯t tell anyone that she had found her mate and he had rejected her. Our parents thought it


    would be good for us to choose each other as mates given she was already pregnant and Frey needed


    a mother¡± he breathes before continuing.


    ¡°The next months went by. I wasn¡¯t happy but I was content, I had no choice but to ept my lot in life.


    I would never love her like I loved my mate but I knew we could reach a sort of happiness based on


    years of friendship. Life chose to rip my heart out again five monthster. It was the worst day of my


    life, worse than the day my mate died. We woke up to the screams of our beta couple. They were


    hysterical and I didn¡¯t understand why until they told me what happened¡±


    Fresh tears start falling down his again. His eyes and mind far away. Reliving the nightmare of that day.


    ¡°They had a daughter who was a couple of months older than Freya and she was missing. No one


    could find her. That¡¯s not what tore me apart though, it was being told that Freya was missing along


    with their daughter Abby. We searched everywhere but we didn¡¯t find them, there was no clue, no


    scent, nothing. It was like they just vanished into thin air. I didn¡¯t give up and neither did John and Olivia


    but months went by with no sign of the both of them. Months turned into a year then two. With each


    year that went by we lost hope of ever finding them. We stopped the search twenty yearster when


    the hunters we hired told us that they had reason to believe that the two girls were dead. Probably


    kidnapped and killed by one of our enemies¡± he finishes.


    I look at him. A tight fist gripping my heart gripping my heart.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this? What does all these have to do with me?¡± I whisper, afraid of the answer.


    He inhales then exhales, tears swimming in his eyes. ¡°Because I believe you¡¯re my and Hailey¡¯s


    daughter. You look exactly like her¡±

 80. Lets take a paternity test

    80. Let''s take a paternity test


    My first instinct is to deny everything. I mean there was just no way he was my father. Because that


    would mean that Lilly was my sister.


    A sister I didn¡¯t know I had. A sister I met by coincidence when Sebastian took me as a mate.


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s just no way I¡¯m your long lost daughter. I was raised in an orphanage not stolen from my


    pack¡± I tell Lucas trying to still my frantically beating heart.


    ¡®Are you sure of that?¡¯ A voice whispered in my head. ¡®You and ire were after all left at an


    orphanage and ording to Sarah, both of you looked to be less than a year old¡¯


    I shake my head. Trying to push away the thoughts. Not wanting to ept what my mind was


    whispering.


    ¡®Why are you refusing to see the truth, your story fits with that of his and his beta¡¯s missing daughters¡¯


    ¡°Blue? Midnight?¡± I call them, ignoring the doubts in my head but they don¡¯t answer.


    It was like they shut me out or maybe I was the one that shut them out.


    My eyes follow Lucas'' movement when he gets up, pulls out his wallet then removes a photograph. He


    hands it to me. At first I refuse to take it but curiosity gets the best of me.


    I gasp when I look at the picture. The face staring back at me is identical to mine, the only exception


    being that the woman has strawberry blonde hair and green eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s Hailey¡± Lucas whispers slowly.


    I try to make sense of everything. Try toe up with a possible exnation of why I looked exactly


    like his dead mate.


    ¡°This is nothing, people have at least one doppelganger out there in the world¡± I argue against the


    evidence staring me in the face.


    My hands are shaking and I feel like I¡¯m being ripped in different directions.


    ¡®Why are you fighting the truth?¡¯ the voice whispers in my head.


    To be honest I didn¡¯t know. But maybe it was because I didn¡¯t want to believe that I had such a cruel


    fate. Didn¡¯t want to believe that someone would steal two little girls from their parents, one of whom had


    a father that had recently lost his mate and their baby girl was the only piece of his mate that he had.


    ¡°Wait you said that Hailey had two older siblings, A sister and a brother who were twins right? Luke


    asks


    Lucas nods his head at his son.


    ¡°And mom once told me that her mate rejected her¡± Lilly adds, the wheels in her head turning.


    ¡°Mom has a twin brother, Uncle Clive¡­grandma used to tell me that she had another child, a daughter


    who died. There were no photos of her though and when I asked mom, she said that her death was


    painful to all of them, so all her photos were taken down because it was just too hard to look at them,


    especially for her mate. You never told me who her mate was though and I never asked, just assumed


    he moved to another pack or something.¡± She finishes.


    I turn to look at Valery. See the pain in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t hurting because her mate was hurting.


    This wasn¡¯t just her mate¡¯s pain. It was her pain too.


    ¡°You¡¯re Hailey¡¯s sister, aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked softly. I see the answer in her eyes before she even replies.


    ¡°Yes, she was my baby sister¡± she answers with tears in her eyes. Her voice choking.


    I stare at her. ¡°The one that slept with Lucas the day he received his dead mate¡¯s ashes?¡±


    Luke throws me a threatening look but I don¡¯t pay him attention. I wasn¡¯t trying to be mean or anything.


    I just wanted to make sure that the information was pieced together without any missing pieces.


    ¡°Yes¡± she murmurs in shame. ¡°It¡¯s not one of my proudest moments, but I was hurting. I had lost my


    sister and gotten rejected all in the span of two weeks. I didn¡¯t want to tell anyone yet so when I went to


    check on Lucas and Freya I asked him if I could join him in drinking. I just wanted to drown the pain


    and heartache. I was horrified when I woke the next morning naked in his bed.¡±


    ¡°He was mine and Clive¡¯s best friend. We never saw each other like that or ever got romantically


    involved. Our friendship was purely tonic. I felt disgusted with myself. Not only had I slept with my


    bestfriend but also my sister¡¯s mate. On top of the pain, I was dealing with the guilt of what had


    happened between us. We agreed to forget it ever happened, that was until I waste and a trip to the


    doctor revealed that I was pregnant¡±


    I realize that she still carries the guilt. Just like Lucas.


    ¡°That¡¯s when your parents asked you to be mates?¡± I asked and both she and Lucas nodded.


    I could see the sense of their thinking. Lucas was drowning in his sorrow and pain. Being the Alpha and


    a single dad he needed a Luna. Valery was a good friend. She was rejected by her fated and was


    carrying Lucas¡¯ baby so it made sense to mate them.


    They had a foundation to build their rtionship. I¡¯m sure their parents were hoping they would heal


    each other.


    ¡°You were pregnant when Freya was kidnapped, what happened to the baby?¡± Luke is the one that


    asked. Suspicion in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I was six months pregnant. As for the baby, you¡¯re that baby Luke¡± Valery replies with a small


    smile that doesn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    ¡°You were born ten months after Freya, your older sister. We were happy but still overshadowed by the


    death of my sister, our guilt at sleeping with each other and the disappearance of Freya and Abby¡­it


    was a painful period for not only us but the entire pack¡±


    Lilly looks from her parents to me then back to them again. Different emotions flickering through her


    eyes.


    ¡°If indeed Lauren is dad¡¯s daughter then it means not only is she my sister but also my cousin?¡± she


    says it more like a question. As if she can¡¯t even begin to fathom what she was uttering.


    Not that I believe for one second that Lucas is my father but if he was that would be totally messed up.


    Being siblings and cousins at the same time is just¡­ It just doesn¡¯t sit right. It¡¯s all kinds of messed up


    and wrong.


    ¡°Look, like I keep telling you, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± I tell them before turning to Lilly. ¡°You know


    my story, know that ire and I grew up in the orphanage. So I can¡¯t be your sister sh cousin¡±


    She frowns a bit. ¡°Yeah but didn¡¯t you tell me that you and ire were left at the orphanage door step


    together?¡±


    She turns to face me fully. ¡°I mean think about it Ren, two baby girls about five months or so appear at


    an orphanage together. They¡¯re not rted at all so that¡¯s particrly strange right? But what¡¯s even


    stranger is that thousands of kilometers from the orphanage, an Alpha¡¯s and a Beta¡¯s daughters have


    mysteriously gone missing and no one can find them. Even more of a coincidence is that the Alpha¡¯s


    daughter had red hair just like one of the girls that arrived at the orphanage¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I swallow because she had just voiced the thoughts that I have been battling.


    ¡°Yes but there¡¯s a w in your reasoning. If ire is the beta¡¯s daughter then shouldn¡¯t our DNA test


    have confirmed that we were rted given that she was the daughter of your Hailey and Valery¡¯s


    brother?¡±


    Lucas did say that the siblings were the children of the betas.


    ¡°Not necessarily. My twin brother isn¡¯t our beta. He found his mate in a different pack. She was the only


    daughter of the Alpha so that meant that the title fell on whoever her mate was. Clive changed packs


    and Lucas picked John and Olivia to be our beta couple¡± Valery exins.


    If that was the case then Lilly''s conclusion now made more sense. Valery''s exnation would exin


    why ire and I weren¡¯t rted.


    ¡°Is that true Lauren? That you arrived at an orphanage with another girl?¡± Lucas asks, pulling me from


    my thoughts, hope rising in his eyes.


    I nod. ¡°Yes, the woman running it said they found us at the doorstep and we refused to be separated,


    so we grew up together and became sisters even though we weren¡¯t rted by blood¡±


    I then shake my head. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t make any sense though. If everything is true then why would


    someone take us only to leave us in an orphanage? There was always the possibility that we could be


    found¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we¡¯ve never quite figured out why someone would take Freya and Abby except for


    maybe revenge. Lucas and John were the leaders of the strongest pack in these parts so they had a lot


    of enemies. Any of those enemies would have paid someone to take the children not only to hurt Lucas


    and John but also to weaken. A person is most vulnerable when they¡¯re grieving and in distress.¡±


    Valery answers my question.


    ¡°I still think you have the wrong person¡± I insist.


    Lucas stands up and looks at me. The same hope still swimming in his eyes.


    ¡°Deep in my gut I know you¡¯re my daughter. My wolf feels the connection to yours¡­but if you¡¯re still


    doubtful then we can get a paternity test¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to but didn¡¯t I owe it to myself and him to get it done. Maybe after it turns out negative he


    can finally let the issue go.


    ¡°Okay¡± I agree. ¡°Let¡¯s get the test done. Today if possible¡± I finish and he nods his head.

 81. Im not okay

    81. I''m not okay


    Without saying another word to any of them I ce the picture on the table, stand up and walk out of


    the office. I didn¡¯t know how I was feeling but above everything was anxiousness.


    I got out of the house and walked towards the beach, where I could hear Krystal and Jax ying.


    Screaming in happiness and joy. No care in the world.


    I wish I was like them right now, but my mind was clouded. My heart was heavy and I felt burned


    instead of rxed.


    A part of me wishes that I had never agreed toe on this trip. The day hadn¡¯t even ended and


    already it was shitty.


    ¡°What are you going to do if he is your father?¡± Midnight pops up in my head.


    There was no sign of Blue. I couldn¡¯t feel her.


    Ignoring her question, I ask, ¡°Where is Blue?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s closed herself off after Lucas¡¯ wolf reached out to her. She feels the connection to him but she¡¯s


    still confused¡± she answers. ¡°Now answer my question¡±


    I sigh while taking out my phone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Midnight¡­I guess I¡¯ll cross that bridge when I get there¡±


    Thankfully she doesn¡¯t say anything and backs off. I really didn¡¯t know what I would do.


    Twenty eight almost twenty nine years. That¡¯s a lot of missing time. How would we even begin to bridge


    the gap if it turns out he¡¯s my father? He was basically a stranger.


    And what would I do with the feelings I¡¯ve carried for so long? I¡¯ve lived with hate in my heart for the


    people who were my parents. Feeling bitter and angry that they would leave a child and never look


    back. What was I going to do with all those feelings?


    I look down at my phone and dial ire¡¯s number. She picks up immediately.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Gosh I¡¯ve already missed you¡­How¡¯s Coastside?¡± she asks cheerily.


    I didn''t answer for a while. Not sure how I was even going to begin telling her the mess I walked into or


    how there was a possibility it also involved her.


    ¡°Is it possible for you toe down here in the next few days? Bring Brent and Mase if you can¡±


    She must have heard something in my voice because the happiness in her voice evaporates.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± she asks nervously.


    I didn¡¯t want to add to her stress, her pregnancy was already difficult enough, but I also didn¡¯t want to


    keep her in the dark. She was my sister in every shape and form. Blood or not.


    ¡°I may or may not have found our parents¡± I tell her, releasing the breath I was holding.


    She shout almost damages my ear drums in the process. ¡°What! For real?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± I whisper then proceed to tell her what I just found out.


    Everything that I have learned and the fact that we may be the daughters of the alpha and beta


    respectively.


    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s a lot to d******d¡± she murmurs, still in shock. ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Lucas and Valery are convinced that I¡¯m Lucas¡¯ daughter but just like you I¡¯m skeptical so to put the


    matter to rest I agreed to have a DNA test. If the testes out positive then there¡¯s a possibility you¡¯re


    Abby, John and Olivia¡¯s daughter¡± I exin, already feeling the tell-tale signs of a migraine.


    We are silent for a while. Each one of us lost in their own thoughts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think because this means that everything we believed was a lie and that we


    weren¡¯t unwanted, just kidnapped and separated from our parents¡± ire says after a while.


    ¡°I know, but like I told Midnight we will cross that bridge when we get there. For now what''s most


    important is to find out whether we are the long lost daughters or not¡±


    I hear her sigh before hearing Mase calling her.


    ¡°Tomorrow is Wednesday and I have a doctor¡¯s appointment on Thursday. So the earliest I can book a


    flight is either after my appointment or Friday¡±


    ¡°That'' fine" I nod my head even though she can''t see me "You¡¯ll just let me know when you¡¯re arriving¡± I


    say looking out to the ocean.


    ¡°Okay then, I have to go but remember that no matter what happens, no matter what the results are,


    you¡¯re my sister, we are family, blood or not¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we are. I love you ire Bear¡± I mumble.


    ¡°I love you too Renny¡± she says before hanging up.


    I go down to the beach. When Jax sees me he rushes towards me with Krystal following behind. I


    engulf them in a hug, needing to breathe in their scents.


    ¡°Are you two having fun?¡± I ask pecking their cheeks. They nod at me before rushing off again.


    ¡°You okay Luna?¡± Hunter asks worriedly.


    ¡°Yeah¡± I murmured then stared out into the ocean.


    I didn¡¯t feel like talking to anyone. My head was a mess.


    Taking my shoes off, I sit down on the sand. With my knees drawn up and my hands wrapped around


    them.


    Hunter must have sensed that I wanted to be alone because he turns and heads towards the kids after


    patting my hand infort.


    ¡°Red, you okay?¡± Sebastian''s smooth voice pierces my head. It¡¯sced in concern.


    Hearing his voice brings tears to my eyes. I was holding on but his voice makes me crack. Unable to


    hold together.


    ¡°No I¡¯m not¡± I tell him brokenly.


    It was too much. The information I now had. Everything was rattling around my mind and it was driving


    me crazy.


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong¡± His voice is gentle and soothing.


    I feel the flutter of a touch in my mind. Like he was caressing me through our bond. The one I was


    holding on to while wishing he was here so he could hold me in his strong arms and make everything


    better.


    ¡°I just found out that there¡¯s a possibility Lilly may be my sister¡± I breathe out.


    I was still having a hard timeing to terms with that possibility. It was hard.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± he asked, shocked.


    Iugh at that though there wasn¡¯t any humor in it. It was empty. I felt empty. Drained and tired.


    ¡°Yeah, her father thinks I¡¯m his long lost daughter that was kidnapped when she was still a baby¡±


    ¡°Fuck, that¡¯s just wow¡­from your statement you¡¯ve said her father not her parents, is there a reason


    for that?¡± he asks.


    I¡¯m surprised he picked that up easily, but then again Sebastian is an intelligent man, he wouldn¡¯t be


    the best Alpha and business mogul if he weren¡¯t.


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s a long story¡±


    ¡°I have all the time in the world Red, talk to me¡± hemands gently.


    I spend the next hour or so telling him everything. Talking about my concerns and fears. He listens to


    me and reassures me. Making me feel a bit better and less anxious.


    I was so lost in my conversation with him, I didn¡¯t feel Lilly until she was tapping my shoulders.


    ¡°The doctor is here, he¡¯s ready to take your samples¡± she gives me a small and sad smile.


    I realize that this isn¡¯t just hard for me but also for her.


    ¡°I need to go, the doctor just arrived¡± I tell Bash.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll talk before you go to bed¡± he promises right before I shut off the link.


    I call the children and we all follow Lilly to the house.


    We get inside. The doctor sees me and stumbles back a bit as if he has been hit. He also looks like he


    has just seen a ghost. I guess he also knew Hailey.


    ¡°This is Doctor Micahel¡± Lucas introduces.


    I shake his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Lauren and this is Hunter my personal guard and my two children, Jax and


    Krystal¡±


    He nods his head, while I survey the room. Valery was standing next to Lucas who was looking at


    Krystal and Jax with tears in his eyes. Luke was seated, seemingly lost. Like he couldn¡¯t believe that all


    this was real. That it was happening.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over and done with¡± I murmur


    The doctor ushers me to a chair and he prepares his stool. He takes a blood sample and then saliva


    before doing the same with Lucas.


    ¡°Mommy why is the doctor taking your blood?¡± Krystal asks in confusion.


    ¡°Nothing sweetheart, he just wants to check something in my blood to make sure I¡¯m not sick¡± I answer


    her.


    She nods but Jax gives me a strange look. Like he knows what¡¯s really happening. I see it in his eyes.


    There¡¯s a story there. One that I¡¯ll ask Sebastian about.


    I pull my eyes from him when Luke speaks.


    ¡°When can we expect the results?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Two to five days but I will let your father know when it¡¯s ready¡± Micahel answers.


    He bids us goodbye before leaving. We are left staring at each other. Not sure how to bridge the


    obvious gap.


    I wasn¡¯t sure about Lucas being my father but one thing I was sure about was that it was going to be a


    long week.

 82. Youre here

    82. You''re here


    I wake up feeling tired and drained. I wasn¡¯t able to sleep well yesterday because of everything that


    had taken ce.


    To say that dinner was an awkward affair would be an understatement. We were all tense and


    ufortable. Hunter sensed that something happened but he kept quiet and didn¡¯t butt in.


    The only saving grace was Jax and Krystal who were chatter boxes the whole time. Engaging everyone


    in their conversations and their stories.


    After dinner I led the kids and helped them get ready for bed before retiring to the room given to me.


    I tried reaching Sebastian but he had been inessible so I eventually gave up. It took time but when I


    finally fell asleep, it wasn¡¯t peaceful. My ongoing nightmares and the recent discovery merged to create


    on big fucking bad dream.


    I sigh as I get out of bed. My eyes felt dry, like they had rocks inside them. I check my phone and I


    realize howte I woke up because it was past nine am.


    I rush through my morning routine before heading first to Jax¡¯s room to wake him up. Then to Krystal¡¯s


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I feel like shit¡± Blue mumbles while I was helping Krystal get dressed.


    She wasn¡¯t little anymore and she could do it by herself but I just felt like doing it today. It was helping


    me not think about facing today.


    The rtionship between me and Lilly was now awkward. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of me, her or the


    both of us.


    ¡°You¡¯re not alone¡± Midnight grumbles.


    I couldn¡¯t me them though. I felt the same way. Like I had aged in the span of just a few hours.


    ¡°Did you talk to Lucas¡¯ wolf?¡± I ask Blue, remembering that he had made contact with her yesterday.


    She sighs. ¡°Yeah, his name is Leo. I honestly don¡¯t know what to think. I mean I do feel the bond but it¡¯s


    not that strong so I don¡¯t know whether to trust in it or not¡±


    I nod my head. I understand her. It was the same thing with Lucas. I did feel some kind of pull towards


    him. It was subtle but still there nheless. I just didn¡¯t know whether to trust in it.


    I¡¯m not a person that trusts easily so it was hard for me to embrace the reality that he might be my


    father.


    ¡°What was he like? Leo?¡±


    ¡°Gentle and caring. He was understanding the few minutes we spoke. Very considerate and patient.


    Everything you would want in a dad¡± she replied smiling a little bit.


    Lucas was also like that and from the little I¡¯ve seen I understand why Lilly loved her parents. Valery


    was the sweet and kind type of woman that everyone just falls in love with. The one who fusses over


    everyone, makes sure everyone is happy andfortable.


    Despite the weird atmosphere I genuinely liked her and Lucas. They were good people.


    I finished dressing Krystal and we went to Jax''s room to get him. We found him dressed and ready so


    we headed down stairs to have breakfast.


    ¡°Can we go to the beach again? I want to swim in the ocean today¡± Jax asks as we make our way to


    the kitchen.


    ¡°Sure after breakfast we can get into our swimming clothes then head down there¡± I answer him.


    I freeze on the threshold of the huge kitchen when I find it packed. Eyes turn to me making me freeze


    even more.


    There were about eight people excluding Lilly, Luke and their parents so in total there were twelve


    people all staring at me and my children.


    Three pairs of older couples, two couples who looked to be around Lucas¡¯ and Valery¡¯s age and a


    woman about our age.


    ¡°Oh my goddess¡­they weren¡¯t lying. You look like my Hailey¡± one of the older women says. Tears


    running down her face.


    I don¡¯t say anything because I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. If my guess was right then she was Valery¡¯s and


    Hailey¡¯s mother and probably my grandmother.


    Krystal leaves my side and rushes to the woman, hugging her midriff.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry. Everything will be okay¡± she whispers which makes the woman just cry more.


    We are shocked by Krystal¡¯s reaction. Especially me, given she isn¡¯t usually this open to strangers. I


    watch silently as the woman continues to sob before slowly pulling herself together.


    She finally manages to get control of her emotions.


    Krystal looks up at her and smiles. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Krystal and that boy over there is my big brother but we are


    only a year apart, that prettydy next to him is my mommy, I have two dads. One is on a business trip


    but I have yet to ask him if I can call him daddy, and the other one is back at our former pack where my


    grandma and grandpa are, also Aunt ire and Uncle Brent live there with my cousin Mase who is


    mine and Jax bestfriend. Mase is going to be a big brother soon and he is excited. Jax and I want


    another sibling and we did ask mommy for one, well Jax did, but we are still waiting and it¡¯s been


    months so we are wondering what¡¯s taking her so long¡± she says all in one breath.


    I feel my cheeks warm at herst statement. Still can¡¯t believe that they are waiting for me to get


    pregnant and give them a sibling.


    The woman chuckles before bending down and kissing her forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you Krystal¡± she says softly.


    She moves forward andes towards us. She greets Jax and pecks his forehead before turning to


    me. I see her struggle as she tries to control her emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to meet you Lauren¡± she hugs me. I was stiff at first but then I rx into the hug.


    From there is a flurry of activities. Introductions, hugs, more crying. The emotions overwhelm me and I


    feel so suffocated.


    ¡°Ren¡± Lilly calls but her voice sounds far away.


    I stare at her with wide eyes. ¡°I-I need fresh air¡± I stammer before darting outside.


    Oh goddess. It was too much, all of it. They already assumed that I was part of their family but what if I


    was not? Then again what if I was? That means I had a whole family with people that were strangers.


    I reach the beach and start gulping for air. My chest felt constricted. I couldn¡¯t breathe. I fall on my


    knees clutching my chest. Trying to pull air into my burning lungs.


    ¡°Breathe Red, breathe¡± a voice pulls me from the darkness.


    He keeps repeating the same thing. Guiding me until I can finally breathe. Finally my panic abates and


    I¡¯m left shivering.


    His scent hits me before I can look up. I left my head so quickly I almost head butt him.


    ¡°You¡¯re here? How are you here, when did you get here?¡± I ask in confusion.


    He almost seemed like a dream. His hair was disheveled and his suit was wrinkled but he doesn¡¯t look


    any less sexy.


    ¡°Yeah¡­My jetnded about an hour ago and I got Hunter to pick me up¡± Sebastian replies softly.


    Pushing my hair behind my ear.


    No wonder I didn¡¯t see Hunter when I came downstairs.


    ¡°But what about your business meeting?¡±


    He gives me one of his rare smiles. ¡°You needed me so I came, everything else can wait¡±


    I crash my mouth against his. Tasting him. Feeling him in every fiber of my body. I can¡¯t believe that this


    gorgeous man left his important trip toe and be here for me. Darren would never have done that.


    I meant to give him a small kiss. A thank you kiss but it became so much more. One thing led to


    another and then another and before I knew it, we were naked, having sex on the beach. Fuck I had


    missed him. Every hard square inch of him.


    ¡°I missed you¡± I tell him a whileter.


    I pat my clothes and hair, trying unsessfully to get the sand out.


    ¡°I could tell¡± He smirks, pulling me closer and kissing me again. His hand grabbing my ass.


    I feel him harden against my stomach. I push against him and put some distance between us.


    ¡°No way buddy. We¡¯re not having sex again.¡± I say, shaking my head and he chuckles


    "Why did I think it was a good idea to have sex on the beach?" I ask before continuing. ¡°I have sand in


    ces sand shouldn¡¯t be in all because I was unable to resist you¡±


    I realize that Sebastian trying to hold back hisugh while his eyes were fixed behind me. I freeze when


    I feel his presence behind me.


    I turn slowly to find Lucas'' staring at me with a disturbed look.


    "That''s something I never want to hear especiallying from my daughter" he says shaking his head


    as if he was trying to get rid of the mental image.


    This waspletely mortifying. For the both of us.

 83. If only

    83. If only


    ¡°Sebastian Ashford¡± Bash introduces himself.


    I watch as he and Lucas size each other up. I can¡¯t help but wonder if this is a male thing. Dominant


    Alpha males.


    ¡°Lucas Viril¡± he responds, shaking Sebastian¡¯s hands.


    Even from where I am I can see that the hand shake is strong. With each one of them trying to squash


    each other''s hands. Lucas gives Sebastian a look not knowing that he is not someone to be


    intimidated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about not only from Micah and Lilly, but from other Alphas and the werewolf council as well¡±


    Lucas finally admits and lets go of his hand.


    Sebastian nods, not saying anything. He is back to being the cool, calm, unemotional man he is in front


    of people. All yfulness gone.


    His arms wrap wound me and he brings me close. Showing Lucas that I wasn¡¯t alone and that we were


    a united front. I liked this a lot because it proved despite our mating being a contract, he still had my


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, you missed breakfast and I am sure both of you are hungry¡±


    He turns around and starts walking. We follow behind him. Sebastian¡¯s hand was now holding mine.


    The action calmed, pushing back panic.


    Unlike yesterday, today there were people walking around. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just now they¡¯vee out


    or I just didn¡¯t notice them when I ran from the house. Anyway now I did notice them and they were


    staring, which made me feel like I was under a microscope.


    Thankfully we reached the house quickly. To my disappointment none of them had left. They were now


    seated in the living room.


    ¡°Dad¡± Jax shouts when he sees his father. He rushes to him.


    Sebastian lets go of my hands and squats down to hug him.


    ¡°Hey buddy¡± he whispers.


    I notice Krystal on the side unsure. She didn¡¯t know whether toe and hug him like Jax did. Or stay


    where she is. My heart hurts for her because I know she wants to do what Jax did.


    Sebastian surprises me when he lets go of Jax and turns to Krystal.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give me a hug sweetheart?¡± he asks her.


    A smile breaks through her face and she runs to him. He captures her in his arms and hugs her.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if I could¡± she tells him lowly.


    ¡°I will always want a hug from my daughter¡± he kisses her temple before setting her down.


    She smiles brightly at him. ¡°Then, I will give you a hug everyday¡±


    My heart swells at their interaction. I feel my eyes filling up but I push back the tears. I love that he


    included her and imed her. Maybe this was a sign that things were going in the right direction.


    I look at Jax. I wanted to gauge his reaction. He is smiling at the interaction between Krystal and his


    father. Though I shouldn¡¯t even be surprised given they¡¯ve already imed each other as siblings.


    ¡°Hey, Alpha¡± Lilly greets.


    I hadn¡¯t even noticed that she hade to us. Just like me she looked haggard and emotionally


    drained. I still can¡¯t believe that she might be my sister sh cousin. Thinking about it, it wouldn¡¯t be


    that bad though. Our weird parentage aside, Lilly and I had a good rtionship and we share a special


    bond.


    ¡°Good to see you Lilly, I was able to pull Micah from the pack business I sent him on. He will be here


    tomorrow¡± he tells her formally.


    ¡°Thank you Alpha¡± she murmurs, tears swimming in her eyes.


    It¡¯s then that I realize how hard this is also for her. She was holding on and the fact that tears sprang at


    the mention of her Micah meant that just like me she needed her mate¡¯s support and so will ire.


    ¡°Good morning Alpha, I¡¯m Valery Lilly¡¯s mom¡­I believe both of you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet¡±


    The woman was sweet and I couldn¡¯t help but like her more. I know that most of the others wanted to


    dive in at the issue at hand, but Valery was considerate.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Valery, and yes, breakfast will be appreciated¡± Sebastian responds politely.


    Standing with me was the renowned Alpha Sebastian. The man he was on the beach was tucked


    away. I didn¡¯t mind at all because deep inside I loved the fact that that man only came out around me or


    the children.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you both have a seat and catch up while I will whip up something for the both of you since


    we are out?¡± She says smiling.


    I smile back at her. ¡°Do you need help, I don¡¯t mind assisting¡±


    I was being genuine though the other reason I was offering my help was to escape ¡®catching up¡¯ as she


    put it.


    She must have seen through my act because she chuckles.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need help Lauren, have a seat and get to know your family¡± She turns to go to the kitchen.


    ¡°Mommy can we go to the beach now?¡± Krystal asks.


    I was happy she missed the whole family thing. Her mind focused on the beach. Jax, like his father,


    didn''t miss anything and was ncing between me and the people seated in the living room. I wanted


    them to stay but I also didn¡¯t want them hearing what was about to go down. Until it was confirmed that


    we were blood, Jax and Krystal didn¡¯t need to know that we may have found an entirely new family.


    ¡°Sure, but get Hunter first and don¡¯t wonder away from him¡±


    She squeals, grabs Jax¡¯s hand and drags him in search of Hunter.


    With his hand on my lower back, Sebastian leads me to a love seat once the children leave. I turn to


    look at everyone. When they introduced themselves it sort of just rushed past my head because I was


    in panic so they were still strangers.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that we overwhelmed you earlier, maybe now that you¡¯re calm, we can introduce ourselves


    properly¡± one of the older men says.


    I nod my head in agreement.


    ¡°Okay then, I am Jack and this lovelydy beside me is Kristine, my mate. We are Lucas¡¯ parents¡± the


    older man makes the introduction.


    ¡°Next to us is Benson and Rose, they¡¯re Valery¡¯s parents¡± he says before pointing to the next couple.


    ¡°Those two are John and Olivia, they¡¯re the former Betas, and seated next to them is La their


    younger daughter¡±


    I take in the information and d******d it. I look at John and Olivia. I don¡¯t find any resemnce between


    them and ire but when I turn to La I notice some simrities. My heart lurches, as I stare at the


    woman that is possibly ire¡¯s younger sister.


    ¡°You probably already know who I am and if you don''t, well, Krystal already filled everyone in with her


    long monologue.¡± I say. ¡°This is my mate Sebastian¡±


    They nod and greet him, with respect given he is an Alpha.


    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering how the hell did you not discover Lauren earlier? She is a media personality since


    she and ire own a fashion brandpany¡± Sebastian asks with a bit of edge in his voice.


    I had forgotten to tell him how backward this pack is. It slipped my mind.


    Luke is the one that answers. ¡°Our pack is a bit different from the rest, I have been trying to change


    things, make them embrace technology but it¡¯s been hard given that most of them are still rooted in the


    old ways¡± he says sheepishly.


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me you have no phones,puters, televisions and the rest?¡± Sebastian asks


    skeptically.


    ¡°No we don¡¯t¡­The only things we have that are modern are cars and radios. Formunications we


    mostly usendlines and letters¡± he replies.


    Sebastian looks at them dumbstruck. Like he¡¯s still trying toprehend what he just heard.


    ¡°What about magazines?¡±


    Lucas shakes his head. ¡°We only get newspapers¡±


    I honestly don¡¯t know how they have survived. It would seem impossible but here is proof that they


    were still standing.


    ¡°You could have avoided all these years wasted if you had something as simple as a phone. They


    started thepany when they were in college, it would have been easy finding them, Hell you would


    have probably found them earlier¡± Sebastian growls almost livid.


    ¡°They know that now Alpha. Hopefully now they can see the error of their thinking and finally ept the


    changes I¡¯ve been trying to make¡± Luke says looking at the older generation.


    We stay quiet for a while, each of us contemting how different things would have been if they had


    technology.


    ¡°Can I see a photo of ire, please?¡± Anna asks after a while. Hope and fear in her eyes.


    I nod and get my phone out. I click on a picture of ire and Mason before handing it to her. Felix and


    La crowd her to look at the photo too.


    I see the moment they realize that ire and La look alike. Because there is pure heartbreak written


    across their faces.

 84. The results

    84. The results


    ¡°Have you already booked your flight?¡± I ask ire.


    Bash and I were in the bedroom assigned to us. It was the next day. Unlike the other day, yesterday I


    managed to sleep well.


    Mainly because Sebastian tired me out. I know that¡¯s really not the reason. It is part of it but not the


    main. The main reason is the simple fact that I slept well because Sebastian was close.


    ¡°Not yet. We were hoping to see if we could get a flight after the appointment, if not, we will get one for


    tomorrow¡± she replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I talked with Sebastian and you can use his private jet. Since your appointment is at ten,


    the pilot will be waiting for you guys at the airport from twelve, is that okay?¡±


    I had to confirm whether she had already booked their flight first but Sebastian had no problem with


    them using his jet.


    ¡°Really? That would be so great, sure, business ss is good but it can¡¯t beat a private jet¡± she says


    excitedly.


    I smile. ¡°Yeah, which means you will be here by today evening¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really good to have friends in high ces¡± she gushed yfully, making me chuckle.


    She wasn¡¯t worried, I could tell that. That might change when she got here though. When she saw the


    beta family.


    Yesterday, after they looked at the photos for what seemed like hours. They asked me to tell them


    about ire. I told them all I could without revealing everything. Just the basics. I felt that if they did


    turn out to be her family, then they needed to know her from her not from her bestfriend.


    ¡°Anyway let me finish packing so I can get to my appointment in time¡± she continued. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a


    few hours¡±


    ¡°Remember to let me know when you¡¯re about tond so that I can pick you up¡±


    ¡°Will do¡± she responds and we hung up.


    Sebastian walks out of the bathroom just as I was putting the phone down. I look at him,pletely


    hypnotized by his sight. He was drying his hair with the towel so he was butt naked.


    My eyes travel down his body, following the droplets of water. I lick my lips watching him harden. How


    the hell was it possible that despite being fucked right before he went to shower, I still wanted him, still


    craved him?


    ¡°Red¡± he calls, his voice deep and seductive.


    ¡°Hmm¡±es my unintelligent answer.


    He chuckles. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop staring at me like I¡¯m your next meal, we won¡¯t be leaving this room and


    I have to help Lucas and Luke¡±


    At dinner time, Sebastian had agreed to help them set upputers and the rest. I wasn¡¯t surprised


    that he was a tech genius, after all hispany deals with technology but Lucas and Luke were and so


    were the rest except for Lilly.


    I stand up and walk towards him. The moment I¡¯m close, his hands snakes out and wraps around my


    waist. I rise up on my toes and fuse my lips to his.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His kisses are something I could never get enough of.


    ¡°A quickie wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing, right?¡± I mumbled in between the kisses.


    A guttural sound leaves his mouth and I know I¡¯ve got him where I want him. What was supposed to be


    a few minutes of passion turns out to be an entire session of love making fest. I don¡¯tin though


    because I feel rxed afterwards.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you at lunch¡± he tells me, giving me onest kiss.


    It was after we were finished. He was already dressed and ready to leave.


    ¡°Okay¡± I nod.


    After he leaves, I take a shower and head downstairs after not finding Krystal and Jax in their rooms. I


    assume that they are either at breakfast or at the beach.


    ¡°Morning, have you seen Krystal and Jax?¡± I ask Valery.


    She was in the kitchen. Funny how she¡¯s always in the kitchen cooking up something.


    ¡°Morning¡± she replied, smiling. She hugs me before kissing my cheek, ¡°Oh, they went down to the


    beach with Lilly¡±


    I rx and take a seat at the breakfast table. She starts setting food before me. Given my little


    exercise, I was a little bit hungry.


    ¡°So, how are you holding up? I know things have been overwhelming for you since you arrived¡± Valery


    starts.


    I sigh. I tried so hard not to think about it but I was beginning to ept that I was rted to them. That


    they were family.


    I could no longer deny that it was too much of a coincidence not to be true. Everything fit in the puzzle


    and my denial was just making everything harder.


    ¡°They were, but things are easier now that Sebastian is here. It¡¯s a bit hard though, to ept that I may


    have a whole family I never knew existed. My whole life it¡¯s just been ire and me, then came our


    children and mates¡­I just don¡¯t know how to deal with it¡± I tell her honestly.


    ¡°I know my dear, but isn¡¯t having family a good thing? Getting to know that you¡¯re no longer alone.


    epting us doesn¡¯t mean you no longer love ire or she isn¡¯t a part of you anymore, it just means


    your family has expanded, you now have more people you can count on¡± she tells me squeezing my


    hand, giving me a different kind offort.


    I guess she was right. I hadn¡¯t thought about it that way. That I would be gaining something instead of


    losing. Lucas and Valery seemed to be amazing parents. Luke isn¡¯t that bad and Lilly is a good woman.


    ¡°Thank you for that perspective. I haven¡¯t looked at it that way, I just thought how horrible it is that I am


    finding out about you when I am older. I felt like it was toote, like nothing good coulde out of


    knowing now.¡±


    Valeryes to stand by my side. Giving me a one handed hug.


    ¡°Nothing is ever toote and we have a lot of years to get to know each other. We already love you


    Lauren, you¡¯re a part of my sister and a part of us¡­how can we not love you. Lilly has been filling us in


    and from what she has told us you¡¯re an amazing woman and I can¡¯t wait to know you more¡±


    Her words bring tears to my eyes, because she was right. It was never toote to get to know your


    family. It would have been something else if I had been unwanted but I was not. I was loved and


    treasure until someone cruelly took me from them. Even then, their love persisted and they refused to


    give up on me until all hope was lost.


    ¡°Thank you Valery¡± I tell her, hugging her back.


    I feel treasured. I am engulfed in her warmness and love and it¡¯s everything I¡¯ve ever wanted.


    ¡°Anytime my sweet¡± she replies.


    We let go of each other. I go back to eating while she cleans up the kitchen. When I am done, I excuse


    myself and head down to the beach.


    The moment I get there, I spot Lilly seated on the sand while the kids y. I go in her direction, then sit


    down next to her.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I ask her


    She turns to look at me and I see the toll everything has on her.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know¡± she sighs. ¡°I always wanted a sister when I was younger but dad and mom


    refused to have any more children. Then, here I am yearster learning that not only did I always have


    a sister but that it¡¯s one of my bestfriends¡±


    I selfishly made this all about me, not realizing that Lilly and Luke might be struggling with this just as I


    was.


    ¡°How do you feel about that?¡± I ask. ¡°If the resultse out positive, how do you feel about having me


    as a sister?¡±


    I wanted to know what she was thinking. What was going on inside her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, in fact I would be ecstatic¡­I was just worried that you wouldn¡¯t embrace us, you wouldn¡¯t


    ept us, that you wouldn¡¯t ept me and you would still be against the idea of having me as a


    sibling¡±


    It hits me that she¡¯s afraid I would reject her. That I wouldn¡¯t want her as my sister. It pulls at my


    heartstrings that she would think that.


    I pull her close. ¡°Listen to me Lilly, I would never reject you¡­I was against the idea at first because I


    thought it was already toote, so many years have passed and I just didn¡¯t think there was a way to


    bridge that gap. Your mom made me realize how wrong I was in thinking that way, but even if she


    hadn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have pushed you aside or shut you off. I wouldn¡¯t have rejected my sister¡±


    ¡°You mean that?¡± she asks slowly. Almost as if she was afraid to hope.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Besides, how can I pass off the chance to be able to boss you around as your older sister?¡± I


    joke


    Sheughs. The shadows that were surrounding her, now gone.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t apply¡± she scoffs. ¡°You¡¯re still my Luna so you can still boss me around¡±


    ¡°True¡± I chuckle at that.


    The awkward air that had been between us evaporates and we fall back to how we were before.


    We were just chilling and talking about nothing important when Sebastian reaches out to me through


    the mind link.


    ¡°Could you and Lillye to the house? Lucas just received the results of the paternity test¡±


    I give him an okay then turn to Lilly.


    ¡°We need to go, they¡¯re waiting for us at the house¡±


    She must have seen the reason why in expression, because she doesn¡¯t argue. She nods then stands


    up. Before leaving, I let Hunter know so that he could watch Jax and Krystal.


    It wasn¡¯t a long walk but it still felt like a thousand miles. The anxiety that I had managed to ovee


    was now back in full force.


    We enter the house and find Sebastian, Lucas, Luke and Valery. I was d that they hadn¡¯t invited


    everyone for this.


    I immediately went to Sebastian, needing his warmth andfort. He wraps his arms around me.


    I inhale his scent and it calms down just a little bit.


    I turn to face Lucas. He had the letter in his hands. I nod at him and he begins to open it. My heart beat


    increases and my hands begin to sweat in anticipation.


    He gets the content of the letter out and begins to read. Secondster a beautiful smile breaks out on


    his face. He looks up and his eyes connect with mine.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine¡± He breathes, tears misting his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re mine and Hailey¡¯s daughter¡±

 85. Not again

    85. Not again


    I breathe in but the air gets stuck. I shouldn¡¯t be surprised but for some reason I was. I hold on to


    Sebastian. Leaning on his strength. Everything else around me fades.


    Lucas was my father, my mom was dead and I would never meet her and my step mom was also my


    aunt. I shut everything out. Needing to focus, needing to keep myself grounded.


    ¡°Blue? You okay?¡± I ask her, wanting to make sure she was fine.


    ¡°Yeah, I mean things could have been worse right? We could have gotten an asshole for a dad, an evil


    step mother and bratty siblings who think the world revolves around then, but we got it good instead.¡±


    she responds.


    She isn¡¯t panicking. She isn¡¯t sad. She is calm and at peace. Something that I envy her for.


    ¡°So you¡¯re okay with everything?¡±


    ¡°Yep. Now that the results are finally out my anxiety is gone and instead I am at peace with the facts¡±


    I let her words sink in. Let her calmness sip into me. She was right. The truth that we felt deep down


    was now confirmed and maybe instead of running from it, I should finally embrace it.


    I look up when Lucas calls me.


    ¡°Please say something¡± he pleads worriedly.


    I study him and just like Lilly, I realize that he is afraid. Afraid that I was going to reject him. He was my


    father so how could I?


    His face falls when I don¡¯t say anything and he casts his eyes down.


    I wasn¡¯t sure about what I was doing but I leave Sebastian¡¯s side. I cross the distance to where he is


    and wrap my hands around him.


    I hear him inhale deeply then he hugs me back.


    His whole body trembled. I know he is crying and this brings tears to my eyes. I had a father and


    siblings. That thought settles deep inside me and I feel something shift.


    I let him go and stare at him, smiling. I didn¡¯t know him that well but love washes over me.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to officially meet you¡­dad¡± I add thest part.


    I wasn¡¯t going to waste time. Already so much time has passed and we never know when our time will


    be up. It would be pointless holding out on him and dragging things when I could have a good


    rtionship with him.


    A big teary smile reces the sad look that was there a few minutes.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally home my love¡­I¡¯ve missed you so much¡± he murmured, kissing my forehead, his voice


    full of emotion.


    Valery steps next to us and I turn to her. She¡¯s fighting back her tears and emotions. She also hugs me


    before pecking my cheek.


    ¡°Wee back Lauren¡± she says smiling.


    I smile back at her. ¡°Thank you¡±


    Hearing a squeal, I am tackled from the back and I almost fall forward.


    ¡°We are sisters¡± She cheered


    Iugh, ¡°And cousins¡±


    ¡°That too, It¡¯s weird but people are gonna have to ept that¡± she lets go of me before stepping aside.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I hear a door bang and when we look up we realize that Luke stormed out. I guess he wasn¡¯t as happy


    as the rest.


    ¡°Give him time to adjust¡± Valery excuses his behavior.


    I shrug my shoulders in indifference. I wasn¡¯t going to wallow in misery just because he didn¡¯t ept


    me as his older sister. It was his choice and I wasn¡¯t going to lose sleep over it.


    ¡°We need to get back to what we were doing, so I¡¯ll see youdiester¡± Lucas says.


    Sebastian walks towards me and kisses me before pulling away.


    ¡°I¡¯m so fucking proud of how you handled the news¡± he praised, his eyes sparkling with pride.


    I smile in response. Feeling good.


    ¡°See you at Lunch Red¡± he was about to follow Lucas when I stopped him.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll be picking ire, Brent and Mase from the airport¡± I inform him.


    ¡°Do you want me taking you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯ll be a good time to fill ire in and have some time with her before she meets everybody.¡±


    ¡°Just be careful¡± he pleads, giving me onest kiss.


    ¡°I will¡±


    He and Lucas then leave.


    I know he is worried because I still have a target on my back but I doubt they woulde for me all the


    way here.


    I push those to the back of my mind and focus on the women with me.


    ¡°So what are we going to do in the meantime?¡± Lilly asks.


    ¡°You can help me cook lunch and prepare some sweet goodies for Krystal and Jax¡± Valery responds.


    We agree on that and get to business.


    It was a whole other experience cooking and chatting with Valery and Lilly. The atmosphere was


    reason why Lilly adored her mother.


    The men didn¡¯t make it for lunch so we ate alone. Krystal and Jax went down for a nap after lunch.


    I guess they were tired out. Despite that, they were happy and glowing. I was d to see the effect this


    trip had on them.


    Valery left too after lunch. There were things she needed to take care of, so it was just me and Lilly


    since Hunter was off somewhere.


    We decided to just chill and talk. There wasn¡¯t a TV so we couldn¡¯t watch anything. Three hours into it,


    ire texted me that they were about tond.


    ¡°I have to go¡± I turn to Lilly. ¡°ire is about tond and I would like to be there by then¡±


    ¡°I can go with you, you don¡¯t know the roads well¡±


    ¡°No, I need this time with ire, just to prepare her¡­beside I¡¯ll use g****e maps¡± I assure her.


    She looks skeptical but finally agrees. I ask her to watch over the children and she tells me not to


    worry.


    ¡°Text me when you get there, okay?¡± she requests.


    ¡°I will¡±


    I leave the house and get into the car. I put in the location in the maps app and then start driving.


    Turning on my favorite station, I sing along as I drive. It was going to be an hour drive, and I hoped I


    would be able to get there on time.


    About twenty minutes into the drive, I start getting a weird feeling. I look through the rearview mirror


    and notice a ck car following close behind. I didn¡¯t get a good feeling about it. I try speeding up but it


    keeps up with me. I the slow down, hoping it will overtake me but it doesn¡¯t.


    Shit! Let it not be what I am thinking.


    I open my link to Sebastian.


    ¡°Red¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being tailed¡± I say in panic.


    ¡°What?¡± he asks, alert.


    ¡°They have been tailing me for the past ten-fifteen minutes or so¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how many were there but I hoped that with Midnight, I could defend myself.


    ¡°Stay with me and keep your eyes on the road¡­where are you?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure, but I am about thirty five minutes away from the pack¡± I answered trying to calm down.


    ¡°Are there other road users you can signal for help just in case?¡± he continues.


    I shake my head, before realizing he can¡¯t see me. ¡°No, there¡¯s just me and the one tailing me¡±


    ¡°Good, that means you can shift if need be¡±


    He tries to hide it but I can feel his emotions. I can feel his panic and fear and it¡¯s fueling me.


    ¡°Keep talking to me¡± he pleads ¡°Lucas, Luke and I are on our way. I have already sent Hunter ahead of


    us in wolf form."


    For some reason, I pick up my phone, put it on silent and hide it in my bra. I make sure it¡¯s nestled


    between my breast and the bra cup. A ce no one would notice it.


    The action felt foreign. Like it wasn¡¯t me doing it but someone else but I knew the reason. It was in case


    I was taken, at least I would have my phone and Sebastian could use it to track me.


    I was about to answer when a car literally appears from nowhere and gets on the road ahead of me. It


    starts driving towards me at a dizzying speed.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± I exim.


    I may be a werewolf but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t die from a car wreckage. Even midnight wouldn¡¯t be


    able to save me from that.


    ¡°Red¡± he shouts. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    I don¡¯t get the chance to answer. I try avoiding it but it doesn¡¯t work. It collides with mine head on.


    The impact of the crash throws me back against the chair before throwing forward. I hit the windshield,


    break it then I am thrown through it.


    I fly over the wrecked car before hitting the ground in a painful impact.


    My ear is ringing and I am sure I taste blood. Some bones are broken and man does it fucking hurt.


    I try to get up but I can¡¯t. I''m dizzy and my head is pounding. I knew I was about to lose consciousness


    which spelled doom for me. I try once again but I fall back on the road, ck dots filling my vision.


    ¡°I finally got you Lauren. You won¡¯t be able to escape me this time¡± I heard right before darkness


    imed me.

 86. Wolf in sheeps clothing

    86. Wolf in sheep''s clothing


    When I open my eyes, I am in a room,ying on a bed. It was dusty and it seemed like it hadn''t been


    used in a while.


    My whole body ached which wasn¡¯t a surprise given I was thrown right through a windshield.


    I struggle to get up. It¡¯s when I''m seated against the headboard that I realize my skin was burning and


    that my legs have been chained to the floor.


    I try breaking it but it¡¯s strong and the silver burns my hand. I sigh and leave it after a couple of failed


    attempts.


    I reach out for Sebastian but I am unable to. It was as if there was a block or something. Same goes for


    Blue and Midnight. I couldn¡¯t reach any of them


    Remembering my hidden phone, I check for it. I thank the goddess when I find it still tucked safely.


    Pulling it out, I note that despite the cracked screen, it was still functional.


    I was calling Sebastian when I heard voices outside my room. I quickly toned down the voice volume


    before quickly tucking the phone underneath the sheet.


    The door opens and my jaw drops at the person standing in the other side


    ¡°Valery?¡± I ask shocked. ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± I continue stupidly.


    At first I had this crazy thought that she was here to help me, but the evil smirk she had on let me know


    that it wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± She pauses. ¡°I am here to kill of course and to make sure you stay dead¡±


    I stare at her, unable toprehend what wasing out of her mouth. What the hell was happening?


    It then hits me after a while.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one that has been after me?¡± I question, staring at her. Noting the evil glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Correct, what a bright woman you are.¡± She answers sarcastically.


    So many questions fill my head. Everything was staring at me straight in the face but I was having a


    hard time epting it.


    ¡°We were with you a couple of hours agoughing, you weed me into your home. Told me you


    were d I was there, that you already loved me as a daughter and niece¡± I say shakenly


    She waves her hand and scrunches up her nose in disgust.


    ¡°That was just an act. You really didn¡¯t think that I would want you there did you? I hate you and I have


    hated you since you were born. I was d when Lilly said she was inviting you for a getaway, since


    everyone I sent after you failed. I knew this was my chance to get rid of you for good¡±


    Fuck! I feel so betrayed. So hurt. Blue was wrong all along, we weren¡¯t lucky, in the end we got the evil


    stepmother.


    ¡°Why? Why would you do this? Why would you want me dead? I¡¯ve done nothing to you¡± I whispered.


    She sighs before taking a seat near the door.


    ¡°Let me start from the beginning.¡± She begins. ¡°I have been in love with Lucas since I can remember


    and that was when I was ten and he was eleven. I knew he was supposed to be mine. I wanted him to


    be mine and I nned to make him mine. Given our strong friendship bond, I had hoped that he would


    be my mate but he was not. Instead my good for nothing sister was chosen by the goddess for him¡±


    ¡°I hated her for that more than I already had. Little miss perfect, always getting the attention, always


    being praised, it drove me nuts. I couldn¡¯t ept that she was going to have what was mine, I wasn¡¯t


    going to let her. I prayed that Lucas would realize that he loved me and he would leave Hailey but he


    didn¡¯t, instead he fell in love with her and marked her¡±


    I see the hate in her eyes and I wonder how she was able to hide all of these emotions. Not only from


    me but her entire family. It was mind blowing.


    She continues. ¡°I was livid but I knew that I needed to think everything through. Come up with a n to


    break them up. They then announced that they were going to have a baby. You can¡¯t imagine how


    much that hurt. I was the one that was supposed to carry his offspring, not Hailey.¡±


    ¡°She was his mate. Obviously she was the one to have his children¡± I interrupt her.


    She res at me hatefully. ¡°Shut the hell up, this is my story to tell¡±


    I close my mouth and stay quiet as she continues.


    ¡°I bid my time and waited for the perfect opportunity. Hailey has always been weak, gullible and easy to


    manipte so I paid one of the maids to start whispering things in her ears. Small things like; she saw


    Lucas and another woman standing a little bit too close together or him holding her much longer than


    was deemed appropriate. When we had my ws into her mind we moved on to bigger things. She


    started telling Hailey that she saw them kissing, touching and then sleeping together¡±


    ¡°My sister was so stupid, because she never questioned why Lucas didn¡¯t ever smell like another


    woman if indeed he was cheating. She just believed everything. Everything was causing a strain on


    their rtionship but I knew I needed to do more. I was hoping to get rid of her and the bastard she


    was carrying¡±


    I stare at her, amazed at how someone can be so evil. Who would have known that so much darkness


    existed in her pretty sweet smiles?


    ¡°She confided in me because she was so worried and that¡¯s when I decided to drive in thest nail to


    the coffin. I told her that I was the other woman, that Lucas and I have been having an affair. That we


    were in love and we were just waiting for her to deliver the baby before he could break their bond. The


    heart broken look in her face was everything. It was so magical seeing her hurting and in pain¡± she


    ¡°I was going to stab her and leave her for dead but then the shock sent her intobor, Lucas came and


    rushed her to the hospital. Lucas never knew that I followed them. I got there, found a doctor that owed


    me and I collected on the debt. He was to inject both Hailey and her baby with Mirazone. Mirazone is a


    poison that not many know about. It was only dangerous to werewolves. The good thing about it was


    that it wasn¡¯t traceable in the blood¡±


    I started shaking, thinking of all that she had done. What got to me is the fact that she didn¡¯t have an


    ounce of regret.


    The woman was clearly a psychopath. How did no one notice it? Hell I didn''t notice it till it was toote.


    ¡°I left the hospital and went back home. Lucaster came home and announced that both Hailey and


    the baby were okay. We celebrated but I was happy for other reasons. I knew they wouldn¡¯t make it


    through the night. After Lucas went back weter received the news that Hailey was dead. I was angry


    at the doctor when he told me he couldn¡¯t kill a baby but I knew I could deal with youter on. The fact


    that Hailey was out of the picture made it easier to get rid of you¡±


    ¡°I hated that Lucas fell into depression when Hailey died, I mean what was so special about the slut.


    She wasn¡¯t worth it, I was better than her in every way. The night I found him drinking, I made sure that


    he was too drunk to fight me when I took him to bed. He called me Hailey¡¯s name over and over again


    and though that I irritated me it got the end results¡±


    ¡°Which was?¡± I interrupted her.


    She looks at me like I was stupid. ¡°For him to release in me. I prayed I would get pregnant and I did.


    Once my parents knew, I convinced them that it would be in the best of our interest for us to mark


    each¡±


    ¡°So you manipted your own parents into agreeing to mate you to your dead sister¡¯s man, who was


    still grieving?¡± I was honestly disgusted.


    ¡°Pretty much¡­It wasn¡¯t hard given they were already vulnerable from grief. Everything was going well


    except for you. I didn¡¯t want you around. I wanted to get rid of every evidence of Hailey¡¯s life, including


    you. That night I crept out of my room, Lucas and I weren¡¯t sharing a bedroom as of yet because


    ording to him, he was still having a hard time epting that Hailey was gone and it didn¡¯t feel right


    sharing a bed¡± she rolls her eyes in mockery.


    ¡°Anyway, I snuck out and got to the nursery. You and Abby were sharing a cot. I don¡¯t know how that


    brat sensed I was going to hurt you but she refused to let go of your hand. When I tried taking you


    forcefully, she scrunched her face, and I knew she was about to scream down the whole house. I


    couldn¡¯t allow that so I took both of you¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I used the same maid as before. She was supposed to kill you. As for Abby, she was to dump her at


    an orphanage. Things were hectic for a while but then they settled down a bit. Lucas continued to


    search for you but I believed you were dead and that he wouldn¡¯t ever find you¡±


    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t you that left us at the orphanage?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, it was the maid. I sent someone to kill her once she confirmed that she had gotten rid of you. It


    wasn¡¯t until I saw your face sshed on gossip columns when Darren cheated on you did I realize that


    the maid lied to me. I knew I had to take care of her mess up. When you then left the country and went


    underground, I rxed a bit. That was blown up when you showed up again and married Sebastian


    who happens to be Lilly¡¯s Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Time was running out and I could see it. I needed to cover my tracks and eliminate you before


    someone recognized your resemnce to Hailey. So I hired goons to kill you , unfortunately they were


    idiots and they failed each time.¡±


    ¡°How did you know about me, you have no technology in the pack?¡± I wondered.


    ¡°Unlike those fools, I do have a phone that I keep hidden¡±


    ¡°What about your mate? Was everything you said about him true?¡± I scoff


    ¡°The only part that was true was that I met him the week after Hailey died. I killed him though, not only


    was he a rogue but there was no way in hell I was going to let him get in the way of me having Lucas¡±


    Goddess, this woman was pure evil. How does someone kill their own mate? It was inhuman and just


    proved how ck her heart is.


    ¡°Now that you know the truth, It¡¯s time for you to die¡± she says her voice turning sugary sweet. ¡°We


    have to make this quick, because I have dinner to prepare. The men will be hungry after hours of


    searching for you¡±


    ¡°You have no idea what I can do¡± I warn, trying to shift but it doesn¡¯t work.


    Sheughs loudly. ¡°Oh I know, Lilly told us about your other beast, but I have already taken care of that


    little problem, why do you think you can¡¯t shift¡±


    That¡¯s when I feel it, how hot and sweaty I felt. Why my wounds weren¡¯t healing. I had not noticed but


    now I do. She had injected me with silver.


    I scramble back, fear encasing me. Fuck! This can¡¯t be how I die¡­Where the hell was Sebastian?


    She was upon me when the door bursts open and someone enters. We turn and both our breaths


    catch.


    ¡°Hailey?¡± Valery says in shock, right before she is wed.

 87. Back from the dead

    87. Back from the dead


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Valery screams, falling to the ground while clutching her stomach.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible dear sister, you more than anyone should know that¡± Hailey sneers


    Valery¡¯s wound was wide open and gushing blood at an rming rate. She tries getting up but Hailey


    punches her hard enough that she loses consciousness.


    she then bends and takes something from Valery¡¯s pocket before straightening up.


    ¡°Bitch¡± she snarls looking at her sister with unconcealed hate.


    I stare at the woman who looks like an older version of me. A woman who was supposed to be dead


    but is very much alive. My head felt like it was about to explode. I had an overload of information that I


    didn¡¯t know how to handle.


    She turns to me and approaches me with a timid unsure smile. I just sit there,pletely frozen not


    knowing what to do or how to react.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to unlock the chains okay?¡± she asks softly.


    I nod my head numbly. Unable to take my eyes from her. Questions swim in my head. How the hell is


    she alive? Everyone said she was dead. That she died more than twenty years ago. So how was she


    standing here looking very much alive?


    Using a key that I had not even noticed, she unchains me. She then drags them and chains an


    unconscious Valery.


    ¡°I have a lot to exin, don¡¯t I?¡±


    I nod unable to voice a word. This day just kept getting stranger and stranger.


    First I was kidnapped by my evil aunt who nned to kill me and then my mother who I know nothing


    aboutes back from the dead and saves me. How bizarre was that?


    ¡°Can you walk? We need to get out of here¡± she says slowly,


    She was about the same height as I was, around five foot two. With the same red hair, though hers was


    tinged with a bit of grey. She had the same soft features as mine. I was basically an exact replica of


    her.


    ¡°Yes, I think so¡± I reply before getting out of bed.


    Fuck! Pain shoots through me and I almost copse but she rushes to me and wraps her hand around


    me. Supporting me with her weight. I had forgotten that I was still hurt from the ident and I haven¡¯t


    healed.


    ¡°Careful¡­take slow steps¡± she instructs.


    ¡°What about her?¡± I ask, pointing at Valery.


    ¡°She¡¯s chained and right now she¡¯s not my priority¡­the bitch can bleed to death for all I care¡± thest


    partes out as a growl.


    She was angry and bitter. After everything Valery told me she did, I understand why Hailey would hate


    her.


    We walk slowly through the house. It was a cabin and it smelled old and musty. Outside, I see two


    dead men, I guess they were Valery¡¯sckeys.


    ¡°You did that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yep, it wasn¡¯t that hard¡­I¡¯ve been training for when the dayes when I would have to face Valery


    again¡±


    We were heading towards the forest when a bunch of cars drove into the driveway. They stop, doors


    open and people start filling out.


    I rx when I see Sebastian. I have never been happier to see him as I was right then. He rushes


    towards and sweeps from Hailey and into his arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re okay, you¡¯re okay¡± he keeps repeating. ¡°I almost fucking lost it when I couldn¡¯t reach you¡±


    I sag against him as he ims my mouth.


    ¡°Hailey?¡± the shocked voice brings me back to the present.


    I let go of Sebastian just in time to see Lucas sweep Hailey into his arms.


    ¡°Oh goddess, how are you alive, how ?¡± he asks


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything but first let¡¯s take our daughter back to the pack and make sure she¡¯s okay¡± she


    sighs, letting him go.


    John joins us and he looks pissed off. Like seriously angry.


    ¡°Where''s Valery?¡± he growled.


    At the mention of her name, the atmosphere changes. It bes charged with something dangerous.


    A tension that was about to explode.


    ¡°She¡¯s inside the cabin¡± Hailey is the one that replies.


    John nods his head then signals the other men to follow him inside. I watch as Luke approaches us. A


    heartbroken look covering his face. It is then that it hits me.


    ¡°You know everything¡± I state and the three men nod their heads. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°We heard everything through your phone¡± Luke replies, his voice small.


    I get how he feels. Imagine finding out that your mother isn¡¯t the sweet woman you thought she was.


    Instead, she was a conniving evil witch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you back¡± Sebastian says when he notices me swaying.


    He leads me towards the car and helps me into it. I was tired and drained out. All I wanted now was


    sleep and more sleep.


    ¡°ire¡­did someone pick them up?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah, once we got your location, I sent Hunter¡± He replies rubbing my wrist.


    ¡°How did you find me so fast, I thought it would take you a while?¡±


    My head was beginning to get fuzzy and my body was starting to shut down. The events of the day,


    now catching up with me.


    ¡°I ced a tracker inside your engagement ring. We used it to track you when you reached out to me


    but it was already too fuckingte. We found the wrecked car but you weren¡¯t there. We regrouped first


    before tracing you again, when you called we were enroute¡±


    My eyes close after that on their own ord. We were going to discusster when and why he decided


    to put a tracking device in my ring without telling me.


    When I wake up I¡¯m in bed. With Sebastianying down beside me.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± his eyes look troubled and his voice is full of concern.


    ¡°Not bad given I was in an ident" I said slowly.


    I try reaching out to my wolves but I am still unable.


    ¡°I can¡¯t reach Blue and Midnight¡± I tell him worriedly.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the doctor said it¡¯s because of the silver you were injected with. He managed to pump it


    out of your system but he assured me you will be okay and so will your wolves¡±


    I sigh in relief. I was afraid that the silver had done some permanent damage.


    ¡°Where is Valery?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes harden when I mention her name. The atmosphere changes and I see the beast that


    everyone is afraid of.


    ¡°She¡¯s in custody in the pack dungeon¡±


    I look at him. Curious what was going to happen to her. She had done a lot of bad things and had hurt


    a lot of people in her greed and desire to have my father. She had even killed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to her? I finally ask


    His tone is deadly when he answers. ¡°Lucas and John contacted the council and presented the


    recording I had made when she was confessing everything to you. They have decided she¡¯ll be


    executed for her treachery¡±


    I wasn¡¯t surprised by their verdict, just that it didn¡¯t take long. Justice was finally getting served. I knew


    that but I also couldn¡¯t help but wonder about how Lilly and Luke were faring. Would they hate me?


    After all, it was with my arrival that everything unraveled.


    ¡°And Hailey?¡±


    Sebastian sighs. ¡°She¡¯s downstairs, they¡¯re all waiting for you before she can tell everyone how she¡¯s


    still alive¡±


    I sigh tiredly. I guess this rollercoaster of a ride was far from over.

 88. Her pain

    88. Her pain


    Sebastian helps and leads me downstairs. I was nervous and curious at the same time. I didn¡¯t know


    what to expect or how to even react.


    It has been a rollercoaster of emotions since I got here. I am still reeling from all that I have found out


    about my and ire¡¯s background and also from my own aunt trying to kill me.


    Despite everything that has happened there is now no doubt that ire is John¡¯s and Olivia¡¯s daughter.


    ire will probably ask for a paternity test, but from everything Valery confessed, I was sure that the


    results would be positive.


    We get down stairs and everyone turns to look at us. Both sets of grandparents are present and so are


    Lilly and Luke. Hailey and Lucas sit on the opposite side of each other. Also present was Micah. He


    probably got here when I was still unconscious.


    The moment she notices me, Lilly stands up andes to me. Her eyes swimming in tears. She hugs


    me and cries on my shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Ren¡­I didn¡¯t know, I had no clue that she wanted you dead¡± she sobs. ¡°I brought you


    here so that we could have fun without knowing that I had yed right into her ns¡±


    I feel her heartbreak . She was devastated, but who wouldn¡¯t be when they find out their mother was a


    killer?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Lilly, I don¡¯t me you¡± I soothe her softly. ¡°None of this is your fault. It¡¯s all on her not you¡±


    She calms down a little but doesn¡¯t stop crying. Micahes and gently pulls her from me. He


    whispersforting words before leading back to the seat.


    ¡°You ready for this¡± Bash whispers through the bond.


    I take a deep breath. ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be¡±


    ¡°If it gets too much let me know and we¡¯ll leave, okay?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    We cut off the link and take our seats. I face Hailey just as Benson speaks.


    ¡°We¡¯ve waited long enough to hear what you have to say Hailey. I can¡¯t believe you, we mourned you,


    cried over you for years and yet you were alive and you didn¡¯t tell anyone. You let us suffer by believing


    that you were dead¡­How could you?¡± His voice was low and full of pain.


    I didn¡¯t understand what they felt but I could only guess. I couldn¡¯t imagine believing that Krystal was


    dead only to find out more than twenty five yearster that she wasn¡¯t.


    Hailey takes a deep breath before beginning. ¡°How could I have let anyone know when I knew the


    lengths Valery would go to just to get rid of me?¡±


    ¡°Being told that my mate was having an affair broke me. For months I struggled with that information. I


    was hurting and I just didn¡¯t understand how Lucas could do that to me. The maid, her name was Mary,


    she started giving me small pieces of information about how the woman looked, at first I didn¡¯t want to


    believe it but when I confided in Valery and she admitted she was the other woman I was destroyed¡±


    ¡°I never cheated on you, never looked at another woman, let alone your sister¡± Lucas growled.


    ¡°True, but you still slept with her, Luke and Lilly are proof of that¡± she retorted, throwing daggers at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong I love Luke and Lilly but I was really hammered when they were both conceived¡±


    he yelled throwing his hands up in their air.


    I don¡¯t know about you but I would rather not listen to them arguing about his sex life and how my


    siblings came to be.


    ¡°So I wasn''t a love child?¡± Lilly asks brokenly.


    I feel bad for her and Luke. Knowing that you¡¯re a result of a drunken mistake.


    ¡°Can you two stop it!¡± Kristine all but yells.


    Hailey sighs then continues. ¡°Anyway, at that time I didn¡¯t know that you never cheated on me. Valery


    was my sister and she had never given any inclination that she detested me so I had no reason not to


    believe she had ulterior motives. When she broke the news I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it because I


    went intobor.¡±


    ¡°During the entirebor all I thought about was what Valery told me and I hated you. Hated that you


    were pretending to be the caring mate when you were sleeping with my sister behind my back and you


    were nning to leave me and break the bond. I made the decision that I would file for a separation


    once I was out of the hospital. I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of staying with a man that was unfaithfull¡±


    she says looking at Lucas.


    Lucas interrupts her. ¡°That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t want me in thebor room with you? If it wasn¡¯t for me


    insisting they would have thrown me out¡± he says brokenly.


    I watch them. Study them. The pain was still there from all those years ago. It¡¯s hard to ept all the


    damage that Valery did in a quest to get a man that wasn¡¯t hers.


    ¡°Yes. I felt that you were a hypocrite¡­when you left I kept falling in and out of consciousness from the


    fatigue and stressfulbor. I don¡¯t know how long it was after you left but a doctor came to my room. He


    injected me with something. At first I thought it was protocol but her next words made me realize that it


    wasn¡¯t¡±


    ¡°I will never forget what she said, I watched with half closed eyes as she shook her head and said it


    was really sad that my sister wanted me dead, that she would go to such lengths to have me killed. I


    was scared because I realized she must have poisoned me on orders from Valery. I tried speaking up


    but I couldn¡¯t. I was already feeling woozy and sluggish. The doctor left and I fell into darkness. Thest


    thing on my mind was my baby girl¡±


    ¡° The goddess had other ns though and she spared me . I was shocked when I woke up in the


    morgue. I scared the morgue attendant half to death when I opened my eyes while he was cleaning my


    body. Preparing it for cremation¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t remember a thing between that time frame? Lucas was told that you bled to death¡± her


    mother, Rose asked. Her voice full of emotion.


    ¡°No, thest thing I remember is seeing the doctor walking out. The attendant wanted to call a doctor to


    check on me but I begged him not to, I couldn''t risk it. I was afraid and I knew that if Valery found out I


    wasn¡¯t dead then she''d be after me till I was. I exined everything to him and he decided to help. He


    would fake my death and since I was supposed to be cremated, nobody would ever find out that I


    wasn¡¯t dead¡±


    ¡°Whatever Valery had the doctor inject me with had adverse effects. It left me paralyzed. I couldn¡¯t


    move or do anything except talk and move my eyes. I wanted to see my baby girl, gosh did I want to,


    but I didn¡¯t know if Valery¡¯s hate would be transferred to her. I was afraid that if she knew I was alive or


    anyone for that matter then it would put my baby in danger¡±


    ¡°I also knew that no one would have believed me if I said that Valery wasn¡¯t who everyone thought she


    was. I didn¡¯t have any proof so I waited and focused on getting better. I hoped that Lucas would take


    care of our baby despite everything. During that time I started doubting what Valery told me, I mean if it


    was true that she and Lucas were in love then she wouldn¡¯t have had me killed right?¡±


    ¡°A few monthster I sent Peter, the mortician, to the pack. I wanted him to find Lucas and bring him to


    me. He came back alone and told me that Lucas wasn¡¯t worth it. He found out that Valery was pregnant


    with his child and they were in the process of nning a mating ceremony. That put my doubts to rest.


    It was clear to me that what Valery said was true. I was livid, I mean it hadn¡¯t even been three months


    since I was pronounced dead and here they were happily nning to spend the rest of their lives


    together. I felt betrayed. I was bitter and angry and in pain. My heart broke knowing that Lucas hadn¡¯t


    loved me like he imed.¡±


    ¡°This Peter should have informed you that Lucas was broken not only by your death but by what


    happened with Valery. He lived with guilt cause he felt he had betrayed you¡± Jack mutters.


    ¡°Do you honestly think that any member of the pack would have told an outsider that piece of


    information? The only news circting was that he was expecting another child and taking another


    mate. Peter told me that my baby was doing well, I also found out from him that she was named Freya.


    My heart was at ease so I focused on getting better but then things went wrong when she went


    missing¡±


    ¡°Everyone thought that she was taken by an enemy but I knew Valery was responsible. I almost died


    from grief. I knew that there was no way Freya was alive, just like me, Valery had managed to get to


    her. I med myself because I felt like I could have done something, I could have sent Peter to take


    her. She would have been safer with me. Instead I trusted that Valery won¡¯t harm her with Lucas


    around and for that Freya paid the price¡± she says brokenly.


    I see how lost in memory she is. How tortured she looked. It was heartbreaking and difficult to watch.


    ¡°The grief pushed my recovery back. I had nothing to live for and all I wanted was to die and follow her.


    Peter relocated us and kept pushing me. Almost two years after everything had happened I was still


    paralyzed and nowhere near recovering. I remember Peter yelling at, calling me pathetic for allowing


    Valery to win, for the first time I felt an emotion. Anger. I wanted my revenge for Freya and I was going


    to get it. I pushed aside everything and got back to healing. It took another year or so but I finally


    managed to walk without support and from there on things got better until I was fully healed¡±


    I stare at her and ask. ¡°Why did it take you all these years toe back if you healed within those first


    few years?¡±


    She gives me a small smile. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t have any proof. I couldn¡¯t prove that she tried to kill me


    or that she killed my daughter. No one would have believed me without proof. I could have killed her or


    paid someone to do it for me but I wanted to expose her. Let everyone see her true color. Too bad she


    never left any traces behind. Even if I had came back, Valery would have made my life hell. She


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    wouldn¡¯t have stopped till she made sure that I was dead and I remained dead¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you have a phone, I am sure you would have recognized Ren from gossip columns¡±


    Sebastian interrupts.


    ¡°I was paranoid that Valery would discover me or someone else so I only used burner phones and I


    kept to the ways we were taught in the pack. To stay away from modern technology. Peter who adapted


    my way of living also stayed away from them. He always kept tabs on the pack by visiting the area and


    getting information from trusted people. It was through him that I learned a woman who looks like an


    exact replica of me hade to the pack with Lucas¡¯ daughter. I snuck into the pack and saw you,


    Lauren, I just knew that you were my daughter.¡±


    ¡°I was waiting for the perfect opportunity to get you alone, to tell you that I was alive. I would say it was


    a coincidence but I believe it¡¯s the moon goddess doing, I was in the right ce at the right time."


    "I was running through the forest on my way to the pack when I noticed the car crash. I saw Valery and


    her men who were dragging you into the car. I followed behind in wolf form till I got to their hideout. I


    had already taken out her men when I heard her confess to everything. It stilles as a shock that


    everything I believed was a lie. That I yed right into her n and lost twenty plus years¡±


    Lucas looks at her. I know that what he is about to ask her is hard on him.


    ¡°Did you ever get mated again?¡± he asks in a low voice.


    Hailey avoids his eyes when she answers. ¡°Yes, about six years after everything happened. He was my


    neurologist. We were together for fifteen years before he died. I didn¡¯t mate again¡±


    Lucas looks pained at her answer. He had hoped that she''d stayed single which is twisted in a way


    ¡°Do you have other children?¡± I questioned her.


    She shakes her head in sadness. ¡°Unfortunately no¡­the poison I was injected with not only left me


    paralyzed but it also took my ability to have anymore children¡±


    I was reeling from all that Valery had done to Hailey. All that she had taken from her sister. My hate


    burned for her because I couldn¡¯t understand how someone could be so heartless.


    Luke stands up and walks towards Hailey. He shocks us when he falls on his knees before her and


    then ces his head on herp.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. For everything my mother put you through, for the pain, for the shattered pieces and for


    everything she has stolen from you. I know sorry is just a word but it¡¯s all I can give you. If there was a


    way to give you what you lost, I swear with everything I am I would¡± he says silently crying. His


    heartbreak clear in his voice.


    Hailey¡¯s eyes fill with tears. She kisses his forehead before wiping his tears.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault Luke, and I would never me you for the sins of your mother. You¡¯re not her and


    you¡¯ll never be¡± she gives him a teary smile.


    I see a bond form right there before my eyes and I jump for joy inside. This was how it was supposed to


    be and now Hailey and I or rather my mother and I can now finally have our justice.

 89. Execution

    89. Execution


    I was back in the building. Watching as the wolves were being tortured. This time though I was one of


    them. They kept calling to me. Asking for me to help them. To save them. But how could I when I


    myself was a prisoner.


    I watched as they dragged yet another body. Another dead werewolf that I hadn¡¯t been able to help.


    When was it going to stop? They were merciless and they kept hurting my people.


    ¡°Blue? Midnight?¡± I called them but didn¡¯t receive an answer.


    ¡°Sebastian?¡±


    I still didn¡¯t get an answer. Where was everyone? And why couldn¡¯t I reach my wolves?


    I was strapped to a table. I stared at the man as he approached me with a scalpel.


    ¡°At least we know one thing now, silver hurts them¡± he says, studying the papers in his other hand as


    he walks.


    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s so much more we don¡¯t know. We still can¡¯t exin how they¡¯re able to integrate


    animal DNA into theirs. We still don¡¯t know how they¡¯re able to shift. There are so many unanswered


    questions and it¡¯s starting to frustrate me¡± another guy says.


    ¡°Be patient. We have time to study each and every one of them. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re going anywhere


    anytime soon¡± a woman chuckles in mockery.


    I hated this but I was too weak to even sit up. The man finally gets to me. He puts the paper down


    before turning to me.


    ¡°Mayra, let¡¯s see what you have to offer me today, shall we?¡±


    What was he talking about? My name isn¡¯t Mayra. Before I can correct him, he plunges the scalpel in


    my stomach before cutting it across.


    I scream as my already weakened body convulses in pain. I my blood flowing and dizziness takes over


    right before I fall into darkness.


    I wake up in bed, sweating and screaming. My body shaking. Someone was holding me tightly in their


    arms. Soothing me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Red, I¡¯m here. No one is going to fucking hurt you¡±


    Sebastian. I realize. He continuesforting me. Whispering sweet nothings until I am calm. Until my


    breathing goes back to normal.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he asks me worriedly. ¡°Is it another bad dream?¡±


    I nod my head. Tears filling my eyes. I didn¡¯t know why I kept having them. It was the same thing over


    and over again.


    ¡°Yeah¡± I say, my voice trembling


    ¡°What was it about?¡±


    This time, I tell him everything. All about the building I¡¯ve been seeing. The werewolves and even about


    that day I found the wound I don¡¯t remember getting.


    Before, the dreams were blurry and sometimes I couldn¡¯t remember them but ofte they¡¯ve been


    clearer.


    ¡°I am at a loss Red, I don¡¯t know what the fuck they mean but the fact that they¡¯re recurring is


    something to note¡± his grip on my waist tightens.


    He was against the headboard and I was lying on his chest. Drawing meaningless circles on his toned


    abs.


    ¡°Midnight thinks it means something important, I just can¡¯t figure out what¡± I mumble. ¡°Maybe I can start


    by figuring out who Mayra is. It seemed I was upying her body in thisst dream¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good start. If she does exist maybe you can find answers from her¡±


    We are quiet for a while when I speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s still hours before morning, maybe we can pass that time doing something¡± I wiggle my eyebrows at


    him.


    He shakes his head and then smiles a little. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking and it¡¯s not gonna happen¡­


    Not today at least¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not fully healed, Red. I¡¯m not going to risk causing you more damage¡± he exins.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay Sebastian, I can take it¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up for discussion. Go back to sleep¡± he groans.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But I¡¯m already up¡­And sex is the best way to tire me out¡± I try to reason with him.


    ¡°Fuck Red!" he sighs "I¡¯m tired and tomorrow we have a long day, please let¡¯s just sleep. I promise to


    make it up to you¡±


    I hear the fatigue in his voice. I haven''t even thought of the toll this past few days have had on him.


    He was also right. It was two days after everything had happened and Valery was going to be executed


    tomorrow. It was going to be a long day.


    ¡°Fine, then¡± I agree reluctantly.


    We settle down and he falls asleep almost immediately.


    Clive, Hailey¡¯s and Valery¡¯s brother, had arrived today. He was devastated upon hearing all the things


    Valery had done but was happy that Hailey was alive.


    Their parents are taking it hard but they know that justice has to be served. Luke and Lilly refuse to


    acknowledge her or even say her name.


    I¡¯m not defending Valery but whether they like it or not, she will always be their mother and they can¡¯t


    change that part of their DNA. She may not have been a good person but from what I can see, she


    adored her children.


    Her hate was reserved for me and my mother and all because Lucas loved us while she craved that


    love.


    I haven¡¯t gotten time to get to know my parents since everything has been a mess but I n to. I don¡¯t


    know what will happen between them but I noticed the longing looks they throw at each other when


    they think the other isn¡¯t looking.


    Maybe the can get back the years they¡¯ve lost or maybe not but one thing is for sure despite everything


    their love didn¡¯t die all those years ago.


    ire did the paternity test and now they¡¯re waiting for the result. We all know though that it¡¯s going to


    be a match but I get why she did it. It was the same reason I did. To put the doubts to rest


    I don¡¯t realize when I fall asleep. The second time around, it was peaceful.


    When we wake up, it¡¯s a flurry of movements. Shower, get ready, and get breakfast. The council was to


    send someone and they were to arrive by eleven. We agreed that the children would stay at John and


    Olivia¡¯s house. They didn¡¯t need to witness this.


    Valery is brought out from the pack dungeon just as we hear a car arriving. She res at me then


    Hailey but doesn¡¯t say anything.


    The door opens and she walks in.


    ¡°Sylvia? What are you doing here¡­Are you the one the council sent¡± I ask surprised to see her here.


    ¡°No, the council didn¡¯t send me¡­Those old bastards can¡¯t make me do anything¡± she replies


    distractedly.


    Moving quicker than I have ever seen anyone move, she appears in front of Valery. She grabs her


    head, her nails digging into her skin. Valery screams in pain but Sylvia doesn¡¯t let her go.


    ¡°Such a disgusting little wolf. Your soul is as ck as the void¡­how the hell you were able to fool


    everyone I will never know.¡± She mutters more to herself.


    She lets go of Valery who falls on the ground breathing hard.


    ¡°Do you know she first killed when she was thirteen? Drowned another girl while they were ying on


    the beach?¡± Sylvia asks, looking at us.


    Kristine gasps while we all look at her in shock.


    ¡°Oh goddess, Nora, her name was Nora¡­Valery said they were hanging out and Nora wanted to try


    the waves, she tried to warn her but Nora didn¡¯t listen, she went anyway and she didn¡¯te up¡­we


    found her body floating on the water a few hourster¡± Rose cries, looking at Valery like she couldn¡¯t


    believe she had given birth to her.


    ¡°She lied, she killed her¡­and for stupid reasons too¡± Sylvia turns to look at the woman on the floor.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell them why you killed Nora¡±


    Valery doesn¡¯t say anything. Just stares at the floor.


    ¡°Tell them¡­Let them know the monster you are¡± Sylvia yells and Valery starts screaming in pain


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll tell them¡± she shrieks. Sylvia stops whatever torture she was doing on her, and looks up.


    ¡°We were talking about who are the most beautiful girls in the pack. She said I wasn¡¯t as pretty as


    some of the other girls, so she ranked me lower. I got angry and killed her¡±


    My eyes are fixed on her. I¡¯m at a loss, that you would kill someone just because she said you weren¡¯t


    beautiful


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotta be kidding me¡± Luke yells,pletely livid. ¡°You took someone¡¯s life because of that?¡±


    He was downright furious and I seethe minute thest respect he had for his mother died.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the only life she took. She¡¯s responsible for some of the deaths in this pack too and she


    always made them look like either an ident or a natural case. Most of them were people who simply


    didn¡¯t share her opinion and disagreed with her or criticized her. Some of them she just didn¡¯t like.¡±


    There was truly no redemption for her. Who would have guessed that her hands were tainted with so


    much innocent blood?


    ¡°Who is going to end her?¡± Lucas asks with an edge in his voice.


    Sylvia turns to me. ¡°You¡±


    ¡°Me? Why me?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten you¡¯re the goddess¡¯s executioner? She¡¯s the one that sent me here. Just like the


    serial killer died by your hand, so will Valery¡±


    I wanted to refuse but I couldn¡¯t. This was an order from the moon goddess herself. So instead I


    nodded my head.


    ¡°Bring her out back¡± Sylviamands and the guards obey her.


    We all went to the back of the house which had a clearing and was next to the forest. Everyone was


    here including her family and that made me nervous.


    The guards push her to her knees and she falls to the ground.


    ¡°For all your crimes, your soul is banished to the deepest darkest corner of hell. There you¡¯ll be tortured


    for eternity as by the decree of the goddess. You will find no peace and no redemption. Just pain¡±


    Sylvia deres before motioning to the guards.


    ¡°Release her¡± shemands and they do. ¡°We¡¯re going to do this the old fashioned way, you¡¯ll run and


    Ren here will hunt you before killing you¡±


    Sylvia steps back and Valery stands up. Looking at me with pure hate.


    ¡°This all you fucking fault¡± She snarls. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you none of my truth would have been revealed. I


    wish I¡¯d killed you myself when you were a child. That way I could watch the life drain from your eyes


    right before I throw your carcasses to be fed by vultures¡±


    She turns to flee but I don¡¯t give her a chance because we see red. Midnightes out in a partial shift


    and punches through her back. We grab her spine and rip it out, killing her immediately.


    Her body falls to the ground and I am left breathing hard, holding her whole spine in my hand.


    ¡°You did good¡± Sylvia appears next to me. Joy in her voice.


    ¡°The goddess has another assignment for you. She¡¯ll guide you when the time is right¡± she tells me.


    She leaves me staring at the body of the woman who has been nothing but a thorn on my side since I


    was conceived. Wondering who I was going to execute next on behalf of the goddess.

 90. Were practically twins

    90. We''re practically twins


    ¡°Hey¡± I murmur a bit unsure of myself.


    It¡¯s a week after Valery was executed and things have been settling in well. At least on my side that is.


    I was worried for Luke and Lilly because theypletely shut down. Refusing to acknowledge that


    their mother ever existed. They even walk out of the room when someone mentions her.


    They refuse to talk to anyone about how they¡¯re feeling. That¡¯s definitely not good because for them to


    ignore the topic of their mother means that they feel something.


    They need to confront their feelings instead of hiding or ignoring it. I have been there. I know ignoring


    your pain doesn¡¯t make it go away. It actually makes it hurt more.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey¡± he tells me in a deep controlled voice.


    He was standing on the balcony. His eyes staring at the endless ocean. His muscles leaden with


    tension. I wanted to offer himfort but I don¡¯t know if he would let me.


    ¡°Are you okay Luke¡­we¡¯re heading back in a day or two and I wanted to make sure you¡¯re okay before


    I leave¡± I tell him.


    Feeling a bit worn out and tired. I take a seat in the nearby chair and wait for him to speak.


    ¡°You¡¯re going back? I thought you would stay. That you and Sebastian would take over the pack¡±


    His voice catches but he clears his throat. Probably trying to get rid of the emotion.


    ¡°Why would we do that? I may have found my family here but this is not my home¡± I was genuinely


    confused.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first born so the Alpha title is yours by birthright¡± he mumbles.


    I watch him. Study him. Was this the reason why he had been cold to me since the truth came out? He


    was afraid I would take the Alpha position from him.


    ¡°Is that what has you so worried and tense?¡± I needed to confirm first before jumping into any


    conclusion.


    ¡°Part of it¡±


    I sigh. ¡°Come take a seat Luke¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really feel like sitting down¡± he said instead.


    ¡°And I wasn¡¯t really asking¡­soe and take a damn seat¡±


    He must have heard the edge in my voice because he heaves a breath thenes and sits down next


    to me.


    The moment he does, I turn to face him and stare straight into his eyes.


    ¡°I want you to get one thing clear because after this we will never talk about again¡± I begin. ¡°I don¡¯t want


    the alpha position, I am content being Sebastian¡¯s Luna so the position of the alpha remains yours.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± he begins but I cut him off.


    ¡°There is no buts just what I say. You can remain the alpha and you have all my blessings. Besides, do


    you honestly think the pack would befortable with me? I am basically a stranger to them and so is


    Sebastian. In light of all the things that have happened, they need stability, they need the alpha that


    they have known. What they don¡¯t need is more changes¡±


    I watch as he lets my words sink in. For the first time I see vulnerability in his eyes.


    ¡°But what if the pack rejects me as the Alpha. Valery was responsible for some of their family member¡¯s


    deaths. She has caused so much damage and I am the one left to deal with it. I am bound to receive


    bacsh for her actions¡±


    See what I meant when I said he doesn¡¯t acknowledge his mother.


    ¡°Then you will deal with it like the Alpha you are and are meant to be, okay? It¡¯s in your blood to lead


    them and if you can show them who you are they will take your lead and follow. Show them your heart


    and prove to them that you¡¯re nothing like your mother. Earn their trust again¡±


    He leans back on the chair almost tiredly. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy¡±


    ¡°It definitely isn¡¯t, but won¡¯t it be worth it in the end?¡±


    I leave the question out there for him to decide. The ball was in his court and only he can decide if he¡¯s


    willing to withstand the bacsh he may or may not receive.


    We are silent for a couple minutes as he makes his decision. Even if he decides that he doesn¡¯t want to


    deal with what was toe, I still wouldn¡¯t take the alpha position. My life wasn¡¯t here. I could always


    visit and I n to do that but I can¡¯t live here.


    Luke lets out a breath. ¡°You¡¯re right, it will be worth in the end¡±


    ¡°Is that all? I may bete at this whole sister thing but I am here Luke. If there¡¯s something bothering


    you and you want to talk about it¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sure I can deal with the other things, I don¡¯t want to burden you¡± he says right before he


    smirks then adds ¡°Big sister¡±


    ¡°Psssht¡­Big sister my ass, I¡¯m only a couple of months older than you¡±


    ¡°Nine or ten months to be exact, that¡¯s like a whole year¡± he says with a smile.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him smiling and it does wonders to his face by transforming it. He is good


    looking despite him always frowning but his smile is just beautiful.


    ¡°Only Lilly is allowed to call me big sister¡­As for you, we are practically twins¡± I joke, bumping his


    shoulder.


    He stills for a while before his smile disappears. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for what Valery did. I can¡¯t apologize


    enough for the pain and heartbreak she caused you and Hailey¡±


    ¡°If you mention that one more time, I swear I will throw you off this fucking balcony¡± I snarl.


    He looks at me as if I¡¯ve lost my mind and maybe I have. But I was so tired of him apologizing for


    something that wasn¡¯t his fault.


    ¡°How many times do we have to tell you that none of what Valery did is on you? You¡¯re carrying the


    guilt for things that you had nothing do with, fuck, you didn¡¯t even know and neither did Lilly¡­So why


    the hell are you punishing yourselves?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You better stop with the fucking guilt or I will whoop your asses so bad the council will have to scrape


    you from the ground¡­Am I understood?¡±


    ¡°Lauren¡­¡± he goes to say but I cut him off.


    ¡°Am I fucking understood, Luke?¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Yes¡± he mumbles his smile back in ce.


    Like I had suspected. Luke wasn¡¯t really a bad person. Sure he sometimes had a chip on his shoulder


    but he was nothing like his mother. Valery was the devil incarnate. Pure and simple.


    ¡°Now, when are you going toe and visit?¡± I say looking him straight in the eyes.


    With this, he burstsughing as if I just said the funniest thing he has ever heard.


    ¡°When things settle down, I promise I¡¯ll make a point toe see my brand new sister¡±


    I was about to reply when a throat cleared. Luke and I look up to find our dad, my mom and Lilly staring


    at us. For some reason they all had tears swimming in their eyes.


    ¡°You heard everything didn¡¯t you?¡± Luke asks them.


    They nod their heads beforeing to join us.


    Getting to know my parents this week hasn¡¯t been hard. The bond was established quicker than I could


    have imagined.


    I wish we had more time together but we had to go back home. Sebastian and I both had businesses


    and a pack to run.


    They did promise to visit and I promised the same. They were also happy to meet their grandchildren.


    Beingpletely taken in by all that is Krystal and Jax. It filled my heart.


    Dad and mom¡¯s rtionship is getting better. They haven¡¯t given us anything but everyone is sort of


    rooting for them. They deserved to be happy together after everything Valery did to tear them apart.


    ¡°Come here¡± Dad says and both Luke and I stand up.


    He engulfs all three of us in a warm hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m a proud and happy father¡­All three of youplete me¡± he says. His voice thick with emotion.


    I look at my mom and I see the same emotion and happiness reflected in her eyes.


    I see it in her eyes. Her love for all of us and I just know that if she and my father manage to sort things


    out. Then she¡¯ll love Luke and Lilly like they¡¯re her own.


    My only prayer is that we can all move from what Valery did. That we can all heal and maybe just


    maybe, be a real family.

 91. Darrens visit

    91. Darren''s visit


    I copse on the bedpletely tired.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Sebastian asks, bending to kiss my cheek.


    We arrived an hour ago. We had to leave really early because Sebastian had a meeting with some of


    the Alphas at nine in the morning. So we left the East coast side pack before dawn.


    The kids were sleepy so I had to tuck them in and make sure they were settled before I could also


    sleep.


    ¡°Just a bit worn out¡± I tell him. ¡°Maybe a little sleep will fix it¡±


    He looks at me worried. It¡¯s no secret that I haven¡¯t been sleeping well. The nightmares have gotten


    worse.


    Thrice now I have woken with wounds that manifested from my dreams. It¡¯s getting hard to fall asleep


    because I am always afraid that I will wake up from a nightmare.


    Sebastian has tried everything. The sex is good and it tires me out but I only get an hour or two of


    peaceful sleep before I am up again from another nightmare.


    ¡°Maybe we should look into getting you help¡± Bash begins. His brows furrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t like the fucking


    fact that my mate keeps waking up drenched in her own sweat andpletely fucking terrified. I hate it


    more that you¡¯re not getting enough sleep and you¡¯re always tired every fucking time¡±


    I feel his frustrations and his fear for me. It touches that small part of my heart that I thought I had


    closed off.


    Every day I feel the walls I build around my heart breaking. I feel something potent for him. Something I


    am afraid of naming or even acknowledging.


    I stand up from the bed and stand in front of him. Wrapping my hands around his shoulders. I draw his


    head down for a kiss.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be okay, don¡¯t worry¡­Maybe this has something to do with what Sylvia told me¡± I mumble against


    his lips.


    He sighs. He also doesn¡¯t look convinced.


    ¡°I¡¯m in need of a shower¡­ Do you mind joining me?¡± I ask him. Changing the topic.


    He looks at me skeptically but joins me nheless.


    Almost an hourter, I am clean,pletely satisfied and sleepy. I watch with half closed eyes as


    Sebastian gets ready. He doesn¡¯t take long and soon he is done. He gives me one of his scorching


    kisses before leaving, after which I fall asleep immediately.


    *********************


    ¡°Lauren, wake up¡­you have a visitor¡± I hear a distant voice call me.


    I decide to ignore it and go back to sleep. I was gettingfortable when someone shakes me. I groan


    in irritation. I just wanted to fucking sleep. Was that too hard to understand?


    ¡°Luna, wake up¡± the voice insists.


    ¡°Please just go away¡­Let me sleep¡±


    I hear a sigh. ¡°But you have a visitor Lauren, he refuse to go until he talks to you¡±


    That captures my attention. I wondered who he was.


    Waking up, I find Monica seated on the bed next to me. I push the hair out of my hair before speaking.


    ¡°Who is he and what does he want?¡± I ask getting out of bed.


    I change from my night dress and into a tank and sweats as Monica fills me in.


    ¡°It¡¯s Darren¡­I don¡¯t know what he wants because he refused to tell me. He just said he wasn¡¯t leaving


    until he speaks to you. He¡¯s down stairs with Krystal and Jax.¡±


    Hmm. Why would Darren be here? And why did the guards allow him in. I swear if I was woken up just


    for him to cause me trouble I was going to end him.


    ¡°The kids are already up? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up¡± I check my phone and realize it¡¯s almost one


    oclock.


    ¡°Alpha Sebastian left instructions that no one should disturb you and that we should let you sleep¡± she


    replied.


    I smile at that because it was just so sweet of him. His care sometimes still blows my mind.


    ¡°Okay then¡­I¡¯ll go see what he wants¡±


    Leaving the room, I get downstairs in seconds.


    Darren was on the floor ying with Krystal and Jax like they were little kids. They all had smiles on


    their faces and I just had to pause to take in the picture.


    He looked better than he didst time I saw him. He seemed healthy and sober. There were no more


    dark shadows under his eyes. He also looked well-kept instead of the shabbily dressed person I was


    used to.


    He stands up and our eyes connect. He gives me a small smile. It¡¯s at that time. Looking at him. At the


    man I remembered, I realize I no longer love him.


    I try looking for the love I had buried. The one that had been drowned in pain betrayal, but it isn¡¯t there.


    The shocking revtion makes me stumble back as if I have been hit.


    ¡°Lauren¡± his voice brings me back from my thoughts.


    ¡°Krystal, Jax¡­could you excuse us please¡± I request.


    They nod their heads before getting up and heading to the back door. Darren gets up and motions for


    me to sit.


    ¡°So what brings you here?¡± I ask, getting straight to the point.


    ¡°Are you okay? I was told you found your biological parents¡± he asks instead of answering.


    I am not surprised that he knows. After all Brent is his Beta.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. I can¡¯t honestlyin¡­I have an awesome family¡± I replied.


    And I did have a good family. We bonded with Luke within a day of spending time with just me, him and


    Lilly. He was truly an amazing brother.


    My parents will be visiting soon and I am dying to know them even more. I have great grandparents


    and an even greater uncle. Like I said, I couldn¡¯tin.


    The DNA results came a day after the execution of Valery. Our suspicions were right. ire was John¡¯s


    and Olivia¡¯s parents. They had been ecstatic and so was La. We met La¡¯s mate who was Luke''s


    beta and he was nice.


    ire did bonding of her own with her family. Despite the taint that was Valery. Everything had been


    great and we were weed warmly by the pack. Everyone was happy that the former Alpha and Beta


    had finally found their long lost daughters.


    ¡°I¡¯m d Ren¡­You, more than anyone deserve everything good¡± he gives me a small smile.


    Things were a bit awkward between us but that was to be expected.


    ¡°So what did you want to talk to me about?¡± I ask again.


    ¡°This¡± he picks a file I hadn¡¯t noticed from the chair and hands it to me.


    I take a look at it before my eyes snap back to him in shock and surprise.


    ¡°When you left you gave me full custody of Krys. Things right now are different so I thought it would be


    good if we had shared custody instead. I¡¯ve cleaned up my act and I¡¯m getting the help I need so you


    don¡¯t have to worry. We can discusster how we will go about sharing the custody but for now this had


    to be done first¡±


    Wow. Just wow. I didn¡¯t expect this of him. Of all the things that I thought would happen this wasn¡¯t


    among them.


    ¡°Thank you Darren¡± it¡¯s the only thing I can say.


    He nods his head and stands up. About to leave but then he stops in his tracks and turns to look at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for everything I have done and put you through. Could you ever forgive me?¡± he asks


    almost timidly.


    ¡°I already forgave you. I don¡¯t have any grudge against you¡± I reply with honesty.


    ¡°Could you ever love me again?¡±


    The question takes me by surprise. I smile at him with kindness.


    ¡°No, that love is dead and gone¡­But we could always stay friends¡±


    He releases a breath. His mind seeming to be far away.


    ¡°I had you and I lost you all because of my stupidity. Apart from Krystal, you¡¯re the best thing that has


    ever happened to me and I screwed that up. I have no one to me except for me. Should have seen


    and appreciated what I had instead I decided to chase a fantasy. You¡¯re a great woman and I did love


    you, still love you¡­I only realized that when it was already toote¡± he says before continuing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll respect your decision¡­if friendship is all that you can offer then that¡¯s what I¡¯ll take¡± he finishes.


    There wasn¡¯t any of the familiar pain I was used to. Or anger or bitterness. I was truly happy not just for


    me but for him because he¡¯s finally pulling his head out of his ass.


    ¡°You¡¯re a great man too Darren. You lost yourself for a moment there, but I am d that you¡¯re finally


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    getting back on track. I¡¯m proud of you for taking the steps to getting better. You will find love again but


    promise me you¡¯ll cherish it and hold on to it¡±


    ¡°I promise¡± he vows. ¡°See you around Ren¡± he says with a smile.


    ¡°Bye¡±


    He leaves after saying goodbye to the kids. I feel like a weight has been lifted from my shoulder. I feel


    lighter and free. I know deep down everything is going to be okay.


    ********************


    It was muchter after we had taken our lunch and I was in the bedroom reading. When I felt a sharp


    pain cut through my head.


    My vision became unfocused and everything around me faded.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time, my child. Be ready. Be prepared. What you¡¯ll face isn¡¯t going to be easy but I will be


    with you as I have always been¡± A magical voice said.


    I didn¡¯t have to be told who the voice belonged to. Somehow I just knew it. Recognized it.


    The moon goddess had just reached out and what she said brought fear because I have a feeling


    whatever is going to happen will ruin the progress I have managed to make.

 92. The goddess has decreed it

    92. The goddess has decreed it


    Sebastian.


    I take a sip of the amber liquid as I stare at the woman that haspletely taken over my life.


    She¡¯s there in every thought. Every breath. And every beating of my heart. Her scent surrounds me


    and her beauty disarms me.


    When we signed the contract, it was supposed to be easy. Get our revenge on the two people that


    made a fool out of us and then separate. I wasn¡¯t supposed to get addicted to her. I wasn¡¯t supposed to


    have any feelings towards her.


    She wasn¡¯t even my type for fucks sake yet that didn¡¯t stop me from wanting her. My entire being


    craves to please her. To make her happy. To protect her. I have never felt this strongly for any other


    woman. I wasn¡¯t ever nning to feel this way to any woman after my mate died.


    ¡°You don¡¯t just feel strongly for her Bash. It goes deeper than that¡± Fang pops in my head.


    ¡°I know where you¡¯re headed, Fang. I care for her but I¡¯m not in love with her¡±


    There was just no way I was. I don¡¯t do love. Sure she has managed to shatter every rule I have but


    that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s because I love her.


    ¡°Are you sure about that? Are you sure you even know what the meaning of love is? In my opinion I''d


    say that you don¡¯t. You wouldn¡¯t recognize love even if it were to plow through you¡± he mumbles in


    irritation.


    Just like me, Fang is also smitten by Red¡¯s wolves and Red herself. He wants them for himself. I doubt


    he would ever let her go and neither would I.


    The thought of someone else having her drives me to the brink of insanity. I want her by my side


    always because she is mine. I would be damned if another man gets her.


    ¡°And that should be you first fucking clue¡­That you don¡¯t want anyone else to have. If it was just


    something physical between you two, do you fucking think you would react so crazily at the thought of


    her with someone else? Loving another man?¡± he asks.


    ¡°By the goddess Bash, the fact that she may still be in love with her bastard ex makes you want to go


    on a rampage. We¡¯ve never reacted like that with Miranda, even after finding out that she was fucking


    other men¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in love with her Fang¡­drop the damn subject¡± I growl.


    He sighs as if I¡¯m a difficult person to deal with. ¡°Who are you trying to convince? You¡¯re lying to


    yourself and that maye to bite you one day. My advice, be truthful with yourself before you ruin


    one of the best things that has ever happened to us¡±


    He shuts himself and I am left alone. His words still ringing in my mind. Was he right? Was I in love with


    Red?


    My eyes turn to the woman in question. She¡¯s asleep and just like with the past couple of weeks she¡¯s


    restless. Her eyes are moving rapidly behind her closed lids.


    She keeps shifting on the bed. Her breathing is hard. Her forehead is scrunched up in what is probably


    pain. Small whimpers escape her lips and the sheet is balled in her tight fists.


    I hate seeing her like this. Seeing her in so much pain. Seeing the fatigue in her eyes and not being


    able to do anything to ease what is happening to her. It fucking tears me to pieces every time she


    wakes up screaming in terror.


    I talked to Sylvia and she told me that there is nothing to do except to be prepared. That I should


    always keep my warriors on call. Because when the timees we will need them.


    It wasn''t helpful information because I still didn¡¯t know how to help Red but I did as she told me. It


    would have been foolish of me to ignore her advice.


    Putting my ss down. I stand up and go to the bathroom. I wet a face towel ande back with it.


    Getting on the bed, I pat Red¡¯s face and neck with it. Wiping away her sweat and cooling her at the


    same time. I gently kiss her temple before holding her hand.


    She immediately calms down a bit. Her grip is strong. Almost as if she was trying to draw strength from


    me.


    She doesn¡¯t know it yet because I haven¡¯t gotten a chance to tell her. But I found out who Mayra was. It


    took time but I was finally able to lock her name down. The fact that she was a werewolf made it a bit


    easier.


    It was honestly a surprise to find out that she was missing. That she disappeared about ten or eleven


    years ago. Her family said that she was away at college and was supposed toe home for the


    holidays but she never showed up.


    After days of her phone being off and with no idea about what happened. They filed a missing persons


    case. Days turned to weeks, then months, then years.


    They never found her. The police threw out her case. Stating that she probably ran away. The family


    gave up after the second year. They assumed she might have been killed by rogues.


    My P.I didn¡¯t tell them the real reason he was asking about her. He made up some bullshit reason and


    they believed him.


    I don¡¯t know what to fucking think. Could it be that Mayra wasn¡¯t dead? And if she wasn¡¯t, where was


    she? And how is Red connected to her?


    All I want is for Red to be happy. To be safe. This matter of Mayra had to be dealt with in order for that


    to happen. I will go to the ends of the world to make sure that Red has peace. I will protect her with


    everything I have.


    Just as I finish that though, Lauren¡¯s eyes snap open. They are pure obsidian. You couldn¡¯t see the


    whites anywhere. She lets go of my hand and leaps on the bed. Her eyes surveying the room.


    ¡°Red¡± I call to her but she doesn¡¯t answer.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was like she wasn¡¯t even there.


    Before I can do anything. She rushes out the door. I immediately follow her. Fucking afraid that she


    might hurt herself in this state.


    ¡°Lauren!¡±


    She rushes outside. Then stops and looks at the moon. She was mumbling something but I couldn¡¯t


    hear.


    ¡°Hunter¡­Get the warriors¡± Imand him through the link.


    They would be on standby just in case we needed to subdue her.


    I get closer to her and that¡¯s when I clearly hear her words.


    ¡°The moon goddess¡¯ will must be done. Every evil one will be vanquished by her left hand. None who


    hurt her children will live. The goddess has decreed it and so it will be done¡±


    The moment thest word is out of her mouth. She shifts into Midnight, tearing her night dress. She


    releases a terrifying roar before she charges toward the forest.

 93. The unexpected

    93. The unexpected


    I don¡¯t waste time following her. By what she said I am assuming it¡¯s the assignment Sylvia mentioned.


    I couldn¡¯t wait for my warriors. So I link Hunter and tell him to follow me along with the others. He was


    the best tracker I¡¯ve ever known. It wouldn¡¯t take him long to catch up.


    I shift into fang and let him take over. Let him follow Red as we keep our pace behind her.


    I am not sure if Lauren is even conscious. Or if it¡¯s like before. When she was hunting the serial killer


    and she didn¡¯t remember when Midnight took over.


    Running through the forest is usually exhrating but not today. Today I was filled with a lot of tension


    and nervousness.


    ¡°Do you feel that, Fang?¡± I ask him, pacing inside his head.


    I didn¡¯t know where we were going or why. But for some reason I felt that things were going to change.


    That my life once again was going to be turned upside down.


    I hated that feeling because I liked my life the way it was. I didn¡¯t need a fucking storm disrupting


    everything things.


    ¡°Yeah¡­I feel it too¡± he replies, breathing hard.


    Midnight was fast. Fang and I are the strongest among Alphas but we were having a hard time keeping


    up with her.


    ¡°Any idea what it¡¯s about?¡±


    I hated the idea of not knowing. Of being in limbo. Surrounded by anxiety. I fucking hated it and I just


    wanted to get this over and done with so I could crawl into bed with Red in my arms.


    Whatever the goddess wanted Lauren to do was big. This wasn¡¯t just about tracking one serial killer.


    This was more. Otherwise Sylvia wouldn¡¯t have asked me to have the warriors on standby


    ¡°No...But I don¡¯t like the feelings it fucking evokes¡± he growls.


    I nod my head and shut up and let him focus.


    The trees pass by us in a blur. Zipping past us at dizzying speed. I notice that Midnight is heading in


    the west side.


    That was considered no man¡¯snd. There was nothing there. No buildings, no roads, no infrastructure.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    There was absolutely nothing so I wondered why she would head that way. Unless there was


    something that we missed.


    ¡°Who do you think she¡¯s going to kill? She did mention the goddess¡¯ left hand will vanquish those that


    hurt her children and we know she¡¯s her left hand¡± Fang asks, very curiously.


    Her words have been ying like a fucking broken inside my head. My brain dissects each and every


    word.


    ¡°I¡¯ve concluded a couple of things from what she said.¡± I begin. ¡°The first one is that she¡¯s going to kill


    more than one person this time. And the second is that, those she¡¯s going to kill are somehow rted


    to her nightmares¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Think about it, Fang. She said none who hurt the goddess¡¯ children is going to live right? And what has


    been the main theme of her nightmares since they began?¡± I ask him.


    It¡¯s like a light bulb goes on in his head. ¡°Werewolves being experimented on by humans¡±


    ¡°Bingo¡­My guess is that these weren¡¯t just dreams. They were visions. She was somehow able to see


    what was happening to those captured wolves.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± is his only reply.


    The fact that this was happening and none of us knew about it pissed me off. Our own people were


    being experimented on and we didn¡¯t have a fucking clue.


    All of a sudden Midnight stops. She sniffs the air for a second then resumes running. It¡¯s like she didn¡¯t


    even realize that she was being followed. Or she didn¡¯t care.


    I don¡¯t know for how long we ran but finally Midnightes to stop. We were at the edge of a forest


    and she was staring at something ahead of her.


    We approach her but she suddenly turns and growls menacingly at us. I¡¯m still in awe of the beast that


    Lauren is. Midnight was bigger than we were and we were the biggest motherfucker we know so that¡¯s


    saying a lot.


    We lower our head down. To let her know that we weren¡¯t a danger. She sniffs in my direction and after


    realizing we smell familiar she stands down. We trot to hear and look at what she was staring at.


    Off the distance there¡¯s a ck building. There wasn¡¯t a fence around it but you could see the guards. I


    count them and they¡¯re about six of them.


    I guess they didn¡¯t see the need to have more. Given they were in the middle of nowhere. No one


    would have ever thought to look here.


    We shift back to human and turn to Midnight.


    ¡°Midnight, could you please give Red the reins? We need to strategize, we can''t just attack. We don¡¯t


    know how many guards are inside¡±


    She looks at me with her head tipped to the side before nodding. A secondter Red is staring at me


    and fuck is she gorgeous. So much so that it fucking hurts to look at her.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I ask her, caressing her cheek.


    She leans into my touch and smiles. ¡°Yes¡­it all makes sense now and I know what I¡¯m supposed to


    do.


    Her eyes shifts to the building. I see the shadows ying in her eyes. She recognizes the building and


    she knows what we¡¯re going to find when we get inside.


    She¡¯s been here. She knows the horrors she¡¯s going to see and maybe that was the whole point of the


    dreams. The goddess was preparing her for what lies behind those doors.


    ¡°How are we going to do this?¡± she asks. ¡°The goddess gave clear instructions. None of the humans


    should be left alive and after we are done we should burn the whole building with the bodies inside.


    Make it look like it was an ident so it¡¯s not traced back to any of us¡± she finishes.


    I nod my head in understanding just as I hear the soft sound of paws on the ground. I recognize Hunter


    and my warriors immediately. He had gathered fifty or so.


    ¡°We have the element of surprise. So we are going to take out the outside guards first. When that is


    done we will split into groups of five. Make sure you take out every single fucking human. I want all of


    them dead. If you leave any of them alive I will have your heads, am I fucking understood?¡± I ask them.


    They bow their heads in agreement.


    ¡°After all the humans are dealt with, then you can help the wolves. Make sure every werewolf is out and


    no one is left behind¡­Once we have all the dead human bodies inside, Hunter, I want you tamper with


    their electric circuit. The goddess wants the building burned down and she wants it in a way that it


    looks like an ident.¡±


    They don¡¯t question why but I see it in their eyes. They¡¯ve already figured that this is a rescue mission.


    ¡°Good, let''s roll then¡±


    I change back to Fang and Lauren into Midnight. Taking out the guards isn¡¯t hard. Within minutes


    they¡¯re all lying dead. After that we get inside and we split into groups. Midnight and I are in our own


    group.


    The building has an antiseptic smell but underneath that you smell the scent of blood, piss and rotting


    flesh. The stench is pungent. We hear a scream and for some reason it grabs our heart like a vise grip.


    Refusing to let go.


    Midnight rushes towards a white door at the end. She slices the man guarding it. Killing him on the


    spot.


    She burst through the door with me following behind her.


    The sight before me almost brings me to my knees. Werewolves. My people are in different stages of


    shifting. Tied to an operating table. Being operated on.


    Red told me what she saw in her dreams but nothing could prepare me for seeing it in real life. It was


    heartbreaking and utterly inhumane.


    ¡°What the fuc¡­¡±


    The man doesn¡¯t get to finish his sentence before Midnight is tearing his head off. From there


    everything turns into chaos. The humans try to escape but we don¡¯t let them.


    We kill all ten of them that were present and fuck do we make it hurt. Their death isn¡¯t swift. This time


    screams fill the building but it¡¯s not that of our people. It¡¯s the screams of our enemies.


    Midnight changes back to Lauren. She approaches one wolf in particr. I see the tears in her eyes as


    she gets to the woman.


    I change back and go to her. Intending tofort her. But stop dead in my tracks when I get close to


    Red.


    ¡°Mayra¡± Lauren whispers just as the word is torn from my lips.


    ¡°Mate¡±

 94. You love him, dont you?

    94. You love him, don''t you?


    Lauren.


    Have you ever felt like you¡¯ve been hit by an over speeding train? Or like your heart has just been


    dropped in a mincer?


    That¡¯s what I was feeling right now when Sebastian uttered that one word. Mate.


    The goddess must hate me. Most think that I am blessed because I¡¯m her executioner but they are


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    probably wrong. So fucking wrong because just like before she has managed to rip my life apart.


    Casting me back into darkness.


    Who would have thought that the woman I¡¯ve been dreaming about, the woman who I¡¯ve had to share


    in her pain would turn out to be Sebastian¡¯s fated mate?


    ¡°Red¡± I hear Sebastian calling out my name but I ignore him.


    I take a step back from Mayra and avoid Sebastian at the same time. She¡¯s unconscious right now but


    still alive.


    When the goddess spoke to me and told me what I needed to do. I hoped that I would find Mayra alive,


    but now that she is, I don¡¯t know what to do or feel. But relief isn¡¯t among the feelings that are raging


    war inside me.


    Turning my back to her. I start helping the others. Sebastian was her mate. I was sure he would help


    her but I just couldn¡¯t. I needed to get the job done. To finish my mission. So with that, I push my


    feelings aside and focus.


    ¡°Everything will be okay Ren, I promise you¡± Blue tries tofort me, but at this point I wasn¡¯t sure who


    she was trying to convince.


    It¡¯s obvious what would happen now. Just like with Darren I would be pushed aside in favor of the true


    mate. The thought of that tears into. Almost bringing tears to my eyes.


    I finish untying the rest just as Hunter and some of the warriors arrive.


    ¡°Alpha, Luna¡­we¡¯re done, all the humans are dead and the rescued wolves are outside¡± Hunter tells


    us.


    If he only knew that I wouldn¡¯t be their Luna for much longer. That the woman that was supposed and


    fated to be their Luna has been found. He wouldn¡¯t be giving me such respect.


    ¡°Help us get these ones outside¡± I tell them with a fake confidence when inside I felt utterly destroyed.


    They go into action. One of the warriors tries to take Mayra but Sebastian snarls at him. Bearing his


    fangs.


    I watch as he gently lifts her from the gurney and holds her close. The sight shatters me. He couldn¡¯t


    have made his intentions any clearer.


    Without sparing him or anyone a nce. I leave the room, with my head held high. I may not be his


    Luna anymore but I was still an Alpha¡¯s child.


    Getting outside I allow the fresh to work its way into my lungs. I felt dead. Felt like my heart has been


    ripped open once again.


    I count about forty or so werewolves who had been captured. They were in a horrible state and I knew


    that it would take a lot to bring them back to their former self. Not only physically but also mentally.


    I was just wondering how we were going to get them back to Sebastian¡¯s pack when I saw people and


    vehicles breaking through the forest.


    Help. Had Sebastian arranged this? I wondered.


    My assumptions are quickly shattered when the cars stop and Sylvia gets out from one of them. After


    assessing things, her eyesnd on mine and shees to me. She then pulls me into a hug.


    ¡°Everything is going to work out. Trust in the goddess¡± she tells me.


    She must have known what we would find. Or more specifically, who we would find. I wanted so badly


    to believe her but I couldn¡¯t. I¡¯ve seen this y out once before. I wasn¡¯t about to let it destroy me like


    again.


    She then starts giving out instructions. All the wounded start being helped into the vehicles while I stare


    at the moonpletely lost. My mind is running miles per second. Making ns in advance.


    ¡°Lauren¡± I jump when his handnds on my shoulder.


    I turn to look at him but it¡¯s too painful to do that so I look at the ground.


    ¡°They¡¯re almost done¡­is Hunter ready?¡± I refer to what he had instructed Hunter to do.


    ¡°Ren¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired and I just want to sleep¡­So could you tell him to hurry up a bit?¡± I ask, ignoring the way his


    voice sounds torn.


    I couldn¡¯t stand here. I couldn¡¯t be this near to him. I turn about to leave but he grasps my hand and


    stops my movement.


    I continue looking down. Refusing to look at him. Afraid of what I would find there. Maybe, love or relief


    at having found his mate.


    He brings me to his chest. Hugging me but I don¡¯t hug him back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­so fucking sorry¡± he mumbles. His voice full of emotions.


    I don¡¯t know what he was sorry for. Maybe because he knew he was about to end our contract. Which


    had developed into something more. At least from my side.


    I don¡¯t reply. Don¡¯t say a word. I just pull myself from him and walk away. Without looking back.


    Minutester I watch as the building burns to ashes. After I¡¯ve made sure there is absolutely nothing


    left except a charred ground where the building used to be. I change into Blue and run.


    ********************


    By the time I get back to Sebastian¡¯s house. It¡¯s already day time. During my run. I made some


    decisions and it was time to implement them.


    I get inside the house and find Sylvia in the living room.


    The house was eerily quiet for some reason.


    ¡°Where is Sebastian?¡± I ask her.


    I take the t-shirt she hands me and put it one.


    ¡°He¡¯s at the hospital with Mayra¡± she replies.


    That sentence manages to squeeze my heart in a way that Darren¡¯s betrayal never did.


    I push those feelings aside.


    ¡°What happened, Sylvia? I thought his mate died. He felt the bond break¡± I asked her


    I was confused. Could it be that Sebastian lied to me? Because that was the only exnation given his


    mate is very much alive.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t lie to you¡± she says, reading my mind. ¡°The torture that Mayra endured broke her wolf and


    thus shattered the mate bond. That¡¯s what Sebastian felt. Of course like any normal person, he


    assumed that she was dead especially when he started showing signs of going feral.¡±


    ¡°The moment he came close to her, he felt the tiny spark of the broken bond. And fang recognized his


    mate even though she is probably broken beyond repair¡± she finishes.


    I sit there and absorb all that she is telling me. If Sebastian felt a spark of the broken bond then it


    means that there was a possibility of reviving it.


    ¡°You love him, Don''t you?¡± Sylvia asks out of nowhere.


    I nod at her. It was one of the things I realized and epted during my long run. But isn¡¯t the whole


    thing just tragic? That I realized I was in love with him when he found his fated mate and I had no


    chance with him.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    I sigh and breathe through the pain in my chest. ¡°What must be done¡±


    I loved a man that wasn¡¯t meant to be mine once I held on to that love and it nearly destroyed me. I


    wasn¡¯t going to make the same mistake. I knew what I had to do.

 95. Leaving him before he leaves me

    95. Leaving him before he leaves me


    ¡°Are they ready?¡± I asked mywyer.


    ¡°Yes¡­everything is as you instructed¡±es his reply.


    ¡°Good¡­Drop them by the house as soon as possible¡± I tell him before cutting off the line.


    It¡¯s been a week since the rescue mission and I haven¡¯t seen Sebastian. One whole week of him not


    evening home. I guess that just proves where his loyalty is.


    Every time I think of that. It gives me the sense of deja vu. I mean, isn¡¯t this how things started out with


    Darren right before everything went to shit?


    This time though, I wasn¡¯t going to wait to be kicked out. I would show myself out the door instead.


    I haven¡¯t been to see Mayra and I don¡¯t n to. Call it jealousy or whatever but my obligation to her is


    about to end. After that, we will never have to cross paths again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good idea¡± Blue mumbles.


    ¡°I second that¡± Midnight adds.


    I sigh. Already freaking tired. I thought that once the mission was over I would finally get enough sleep


    but I am not. I still feel tired each day I wake up feelingpletely drained of energy.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a good idea or not, it¡¯s what we have to do. It¡¯s what¡¯s best¡± I reason with them.


    ¡°Best for who exactly? Because I don¡¯t see how this is beneficial to us¡± Blue grumbles.


    I pinch my nose and pray for patience. She and Midnight have been irritable and it was driving me


    insane.


    ¡°Have you forgotten what happened thest time we fell in love with a man who has already been


    spoken for? Have you forgotten how painful it ended for us?¡±


    I remember that pain and I don¡¯t want to feel it again. Darren broke us but Sebastian has the power to


    destroy us. Topletely annihte us. I can¡¯t risk that. I can¡¯t go back to nothing but pain and


    heartache.


    It¡¯s already painful to breathe. Painful to imagine him at Mayra¡¯s bedside day in day out. Falling for her.


    While I wait here on the sidelines. Craving his love knowing I can¡¯t have it. That it will never be mine.


    When we signed the contract, he warned me about falling for me. Said that there can never be love


    between us. I didn¡¯t have a chance of making him fall in love with me before. Now with his mate alive,


    it¡¯s impossible.


    ¡°Maybe he will choose us¡± Midnight says in a small voice.


    Fuck does it hurt. Knowing that I now have a new love to bury.


    ¡°You¡¯re delusional if you think that Midnight. He has found his fated mate? What makes you think he¡¯ll


    want us now?¡± I ask, my voice catching at the end.


    I remember when he talked about his mate. The emotions that clogged his voice when he spoke of her.


    How broken he was that he never even got to meet her before she was taken from him. He loved her


    despite never meeting her.


    Now that he has her, broken or not, he will choose her. I¡¯d rather not see that happening. I¡¯ve already


    gotten my heart broken too many times to count. I can¡¯t survive another man not loving me.


    The door rings and I get up from my bed.


    There was no one in the house except for me. I dropped off Jax at the pack house yesterday and lied


    to him that Krystal and I had to go for a while on a moon goddess mission but we would be back.


    I hated lying to him but I also couldn¡¯t break his heart like that. Jax was among the first to love me and


    ept me when the whole city had turned on me. I wanted to take him with me. Fuck did I want that,


    but I couldn¡¯t. I had no right to him.


    I open my door and mywyer is standing on the other side together with ire.


    ¡°Come on in¡± I say.


    ¡°Like I said on the phone¡­everything is in order and just as you requested¡± he says handing me the


    papers.


    I silently take them and read through them. Satisfied, I take the pen from him about to sign it.


    ¡°Are you sure about this Ren? Aren¡¯t you going to fight for him¡± ire asks.


    I shake my head before signing my name on the separation papers.


    ¡°No. I can never win against a fated mate¡­Darren taught me that and with the way things are headed


    with Sebastian, he¡¯s also proving the same point¡±


    I hand over the signed papers to thewyer. He nods his head before speaking.


    ¡°Mr. Ashton will get the papers tomorrow¡±


    ¡°Thank you for everything Chris¡± I tell him and he leaves.


    I leave ire in the living room and go bring our luggage down. I used the entire week to pack our


    things. To make sure that there was nothing of mine left, especially in the master¡¯s bedroom.


    Thest thing I wanted was for Mayra to feel ufortable or unweed in her mate¡¯s home.


    Once I am done I take a break.


    ¡°You¡¯re running again¡­I don¡¯t like that Renny¡± it¡¯s the first thing ire says when I sit down next to her.


    ¡°I know. But what choice do I have? Stay and watch the man I¡¯m in love with fall head over heels in love


    with his fated mate? I can¡¯t do that ire. I can¡¯t survive it¡±


    For once since this entire thing started, I let the tears fall. I let the pain I¡¯ve been pushing back,e


    forth and pour out. This is the second time I''m in this situation but for some reason it hurts more.


    If only I could tear out my useless beating heart and be able to live without it, then I would.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Renny. I¡¯m here, let it all out. You know I will always catch you when you fall¡±


    I cry even harder if that¡¯s possible. ¡°You know what the sad part is, I was happy. I was starting to ept


    that good things happen to me also but after thest vision, deep down I felt that my life was about to


    be turned upside down, I just never imagined this taking ce¡±


    ¡°Maybe the goddess is testing the love between you and Sebastian just like he did with Darren. To see


    whether it will stay strong or crumble¡±


    I wanted so badly to tell her that Sebastian doesn¡¯t love me. That this whole mating was a sham. Just a


    contract. That the love she¡¯s talking about is one sided. But I can¡¯t tell her. I can¡¯t breach the contract I


    signed.


    ¡°I doubt that ire Bear. I know you think I''m running away but this is how I deal. I need time to deal


    with the heartache. Time to set it aside. Time toe to terms with this new development¡± I plead for


    her to understand me.


    She sighs. ¡°I will always support your decision. If time is what you need then that¡¯s what you¡¯ll get.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Don¡¯t worry about anything. Sheryl is already running thepany like she was born to do it, so take


    all the time you need¡±


    ¡°Thank you ire¡± I whisper, hugging her.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go pick Krystal and then I can drive you both to the airport¡± she says standing up.


    Krystal was at Darren¡¯s parents¡¯ house. Darren was admitted to a rehabilitation center but I already


    exined things to him and his parents. I didn¡¯t tell them everything, just that I needed a break after


    everything that has happened. They were very understanding.


    About an hour and a halfter. Krystal and I were saying goodbye to ire.


    ¡°Promise you¡¯ll call me when you settle and you¡¯ll keep in touch¡± she pleads, tears swimming in her


    eyes.


    ¡°I promise¡±


    ¡°I love you Renny¡± she says. Her words filling my heart.


    ¡°I love you too ire Bear¡± I hug her then kiss her cheek before turning towards the airport.


    Krystal doesn¡¯t say anything. Just looks at me with understanding eyes. I give her a small smile and


    begin walking with her hands in mine. Heading to our new beginning. A beginning that had no


    Sebastian in it.


    This was for the best. I keep telling myself. I was leaving him before he could leave me.

 96. Find her!

    96. Find her!


    Sebastian.


    These past few weeks have been hectic. The news that werewolves had been captured and


    experimented on, had rocked the wolfmunity like an earthquake.


    I¡¯ve spent the entire time in the hospital. Waiting for Mayra to wake up. I can¡¯t fucking believe that my


    fated was alive. That this entire time I thought she was dead, she had actually been in captivity.


    Sylvia exined everything to me and then told me that I had a choice to make. I could feel the


    remnants of the shattered bond between Mayra and me. I feel it trying to break through. Trying to push


    out the bond I had with Red.


    I wanted to leave the hospital. To go check on Red but I couldn¡¯t. Every time I tried to leave, the bond


    would pull me back here.


    The doctor exined that it was a way for the bond to make sure that Mayra healed. That my close


    proximity to her was helping her a great deal.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Fang asked. ¡°How are we supposed to choose between Lauren and


    Mayra?¡±


    I saw the moment Red shut me off. The moment she distanced herself from me. I probably made


    things worse when I snarled at one of my warriors when he tried taking Mayra the day we found them.


    I haven¡¯t been able to reach her. She doesn¡¯t pick my fucking calls and her mental blocks are back up.


    Stronger than ever.


    She hasn¡¯t evene to the hospital either to see me, or Mayra or the others. So eventually I just gave


    up. Deciding it would be better to talk to her face to face.


    I rub my chest at the pang I feel there. I know this is causing her pain but if she could only let me


    exin. Let me get my head straight first.


    ¡°Bash?¡± Fang¡¯s voice cuts through my thoughts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Fang. I fucking don¡¯t know. Mayra is our fated, but Lauren is our mate. Wepleted the


    mating process with her. She wears our mark¡±


    I feel defeated. Feel confused. What am I supposed to do now? My life has just turned to into a


    shitstorm and for the first time in my fucking life I had no idea what path to take.


    The sound of a pained groan brings me back to the present.


    Shit! Mayra was waking up.


    I press the button for the nurse station just as she opens her eyes. They¡¯re a beautiful honey brown


    color. I feel like they¡¯re sucking me into their depths.


    Fisting my hand. I let my ws dig into the skin of my palm. The pain anchoring.


    She looks at me in confusion before her mind registers.


    ¡°You¡¯re my mate aren¡¯t you?¡± she asks timidly.


    Now that her eyes aren¡¯t trying to suck me in, I see what¡¯s hidden behind them. The shadows ying


    there. The fucking pain that still torments her. The brokenness that I have no idea if she¡¯ll ever be able


    to ovee.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡± I state.


    I didn¡¯t want to hurt her but I couldn¡¯t give her hope. Not when I wasn¡¯t sure I would choose her in the


    end. Not when my fucking mind and heart is still on a certain red head.


    She nods her head in understanding. I don¡¯t see pain or jealousy or anything like. Just eptance.


    Her eyes turn distant. ¡°There was a woman. She was there with me every night these past couple of


    months, I''m assuming. She would always take away some of my pain. She promised to find a way to


    help me. To help all of us.¡± She says in a soft voice.


    Before I can answer, a nurse enters the room. She sees Mayra awake and goes to call the doctor.


    ¡°Her name is Lauren¡­I¡¯m mated to her¡± I tell Mayra after the nurse leaves.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    How the hell am I supposed to tell her that I didn¡¯t know where my mate was? That the minute Lauren


    realized that Mayra was my mate, she shut me outpletely.


    I¡¯m saved from answering by the doctor. After a brief introduction, he begins checking her.


    ¡°Everything seems to be going great.¡± He begins. ¡°However I am still worried about not only your


    mental health and possible traumas but also your wolf. She doesn¡¯t seem to be doing that well.¡±


    Mayra doesn¡¯t react. Almost as if she knew this wasing.


    The bond keeps pulling me to her. Wanting me tofort her. To wrap my hands around her and just


    hold her, but I resist.


    I couldn¡¯t do that to Red. Besides, I felt nothing for Mayra except the feelings elicited by the bond. She


    was basically a stranger.


    My phone rings and I excuse myself.


    ¡°Hello Alpha?¡± a voice asks.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask in irritation.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I was wondering if the Luna is with you, Jax wanted to talk to her but I can¡¯t reach her. Her cellphone is


    off and no one is answering the phone in your house¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Jax in my house?¡± I growl.


    ¡°Luna Lauren dropped him off at the pack house along with Monica aroundst week. She hasn¡¯t been


    here again nor has she called. Jax really wants to talk to her. He has been begging to talk to her¡± he


    insists.


    I tell him I¡¯ll be byter and hang up.


    Popping back inside the room, I address the doctor.


    ¡°Now that she¡¯s awake, Can I leave? There are things I need to take care of?¡± I ask with an edge in my


    voice.


    My mind was running miles per second. What the hell was with Lauren dropping Jax off at the pack


    house and then leaving him? And why the fuck couldn¡¯t they reach her.


    ¡°I see no problem¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t let him finish before I am prowling through the hospital.


    Taking the car, I speed out of the parking lot. My first stop being our house.


    With how I was driving like a maniac, it doesn¡¯t take long for me to get to the house.


    ¡°Red¡± I shout her name once inside but there was no answer.


    ¡°Red where the fuck are you?¡±


    I still don¡¯t get an answer. I was about to go upstairs when Monica¡¯s mate intercepted me.


    ¡°Why am I being told that those from the pack house can¡¯t reach the house and where the hell is my


    mate?¡± I snarl.


    He frowns and checks his phone. Since he¡¯s the keeper, he has an app that I specifically created that


    tracks everything in the house.


    ¡°My apologies Alpha¡­the phones seem to have been disconnected¡± he says.


    I nod my head and move to go upstairs when he stops me again.


    ¡°Sorry my Alpha. I know you¡¯re in a hurry, but this came for you a couple of days ago. The man that


    brought it said that he was a representative of the Luna and that its contents are sensitive¡±


    ¡°Where is my mate?¡± I ask.


    Instead of answering he bows and basically runs out of the room.


    I open the file and I feel like I¡¯ve been sucker punched when I see the words ¡®SEPARATION¡¯ written in


    boldter.


    I flip to thest page where I see that Red has already signed her fucking name. She fucking served


    me separation papers. What the fuck?


    Throwing the offending papers aside. I take the staircase two at a time. I get to my room and see that


    everything that belongs to her has been cleared out. I check Krystal¡¯s room and it¡¯s the same. There is


    no sign that they ever lived here.


    I was fuming mad. She up and left and didn¡¯t ever fucking tell me. She fucking left me, how could she?


    Getting downstairs I take the papers before shredding them into pieces. Then before I can stop myself,


    I release a roar of anger and frustration.


    Hunter rushes in the house a minuteter.


    ¡°Alpha, what is it?¡± he asks worriedly.


    The words are torn from my lips. ¡°Find her now!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you have do¡­I want her found, am I fucking understood?¡± I snarl and he nods.


    Red was mistaken if she thought that I was going to let her go. I¡¯ll be damned if I let her walk away from


    me. Moon goddess be damned, Red is mine.

 97. Rejection

    97. Rejection


    Sebastian.


    Two month. Two whole fucking month. That¡¯s how long Red has been missing. No one knows where


    she is. Including Lilly and ire. I don¡¯t know if they were being honest. But they insist that they have


    no clue where she was.


    I drink my scotch and embrace the burning sensation. I need her. I want her. Feels like I¡¯m slowly going


    insane without her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t continue like this Bash¡± Micah snarls while entering my office.


    I ignore him because he doesn¡¯t know how I feel. What I feel not being close to my mate. I was an idiot.


    I should have realized that there was no way Red would stay. That she would think I would choose


    Mayra over her.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Every method my P.I have deployed has ended in nothing but dead ends and cold trails. Her parents


    haven¡¯t heard from her and neither has Luke. Her phone has been off since she left and her mental


    blocks haven¡¯t given an inch.


    I keep banging on them. Trying to reach her but it¡¯s of no use at all because she never answers back.


    ¡°Bash¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone Micah, I¡¯m doing my job as an Alpha¡­shouldn¡¯t that be enough?¡± I growl, throwing


    back the remaining contents of my ss.


    ¡°Yes, but you haven¡¯t been yourself ofte¡­you¡¯re like a fucking robot just going through the motions¡±


    he grumbles.


    What did they want from me? I was doing enough. I was getting by as best as I could. So what the hell


    did they want from me?


    ¡°Just leave Micah. I want to be alone. I need to think¡± I tell him tiredly.


    I wasn¡¯t the only one who was affected when Red left. Jax misses her a lot and so does Fang. The


    previous day, Jax even asked me if he could start calling Red ¡®mom¡¯ when she got back.


    The sharp pain that pierces my heart every time I think of her is excruciating. I should have assured


    her. Should have realized that the moment she shut me out spelled doom. I should have tried


    everything to get back to her instead of staying at the hospital.


    I watch as Micah slowly and quietly leaves the room. Finally I was alone again. Alone with my regrets.


    ¡°Where are you Red?¡± I ask the empty room and just like always I don¡¯t get a fucking answer.


    How am I supposed to live without her when each day without her by my side is dull and painful? I feel


    like the air has been sucked from lungs each day that goes by without a word from her. Like there is no


    color or life.


    ¡°Are you finally going to ept that you fell for her?¡± Fang asks. ¡°That we are in love with them¡±


    I¡¯ve denied that notion since Fang broached the subject but not anymore. Because if I wasn¡¯t in love


    with her then why was I feeling so fucking hollow? Why did it hurt to breathe without her near me?


    Does she even feel the same? What if she¡¯s still in love with that asshat, Darren? What will I do then?


    ¡°There¡¯s only one way to find out. We can¡¯t give up on finding her. She¡¯s ours¡± Fang says with


    determination in his voice.


    I get back to looking at every angle. Maybe I can find something that my private investigators missed.


    Fang was right. There was no way I was going to give up on Red.


    A knock on my door interrupts my concentration.


    ¡°Come in¡± answer, still focused on the papers on my desk.


    Her scent hits me the moment she steps foot into my office. Over the course of the two months I¡¯ve


    managed to push the mate bond between Mayra and me.


    I¡¯ve managed to ignore it. Now I barely feel it. I didn¡¯t want to hurt her but I also didn¡¯t want her. I


    already had a mate.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but I was hoping we could talk¡± she says softly.


    She was discharged from the hospital a month after we found them. And she has been staying at my


    pack house since then.


    She has healed physically but not emotionally. She was diagnosed with PTSD and so were some of the


    others. The doctors are trying to help them but they¡¯re a long way from being okay.


    ¡°Sure¡± I tell her, setting aside the papers. ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Us being mates¡± she replies fidgeting.


    I sigh but I know I need to get this out there. ¡°Before we begin I need to make something clear. I don¡¯t


    want to hurt you or cause you any more pain than you have already been through but I love Lauren and


    I¡¯m not nning to leave nor am I nning to break my mate bond with her. That being said, I will give


    you time till you''re well enough so we canpletely sever our mate bond. Sylvia assured me there is


    no chance of you going feral because the bond was already weak and I already marked Lauren¡±


    I wait for an outburst but it doesn¡¯te. Mayra continues to surprise me every time and I respect her


    for that. Most women in her situation would have gone ballistic.


    ¡°You truly do love her, don¡¯t you?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Yeah, with every fucking beating of my heart¡± I reply slowly.


    I feel the truth of the words settle inside me. Fuck! I have been a dumbass. Why didn¡¯t I realize that I


    loved Lauren earlier?


    For the first time since I met her, I see her smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m d. Lauren is a wonderful woman. Anyone willing to take the pain of someone else deserves all


    the happiness in the world and I can¡¯t wait to officially meet her¡­Would it help if I was the one doing


    the rejecting?¡±


    I think about it. Rejecting her would cause her pain, but if she were to reject me then I would feel most


    of it. Besides, I think she needs this. For the past decade, her life has been dictated by those who


    captured her. Giving her this one control won¡¯t hurt anyone.


    ¡°I think so¡­But Mayra, you also deserve happiness. I¡¯ve seen the woman you are these past two


    months and any man would be lucky to have you¡±


    ¡°Any man but you¡­¡± she says with a teasing smile.


    I chuckle ¡°Any man but me¡­I¡¯m already spoken for, but like I said, you deserve happiness and one of


    these days you¡¯ll find a man that loves you like you deserve.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, that means a lot, now let¡¯s get this over and done with¡± she says ¡°I Mayra May reject you


    Sebastian Ashford as my mate and forsake all rights to you¡±


    The pain is there but it isn¡¯t as excruciating as people say it is. Probably because our bond was already


    three quarter dead.


    ¡°I Sebastian Ashford ept you rejection¡±


    She doesn¡¯t even flinch. Either because she was used to the pain. Or because my early theory was


    correct.


    ¡°Thank you Mayra¡­And if you ever need anything don¡¯t ever hesitate to ask Lauren and I¡± I tell her and


    she nods her head before standing up and leaving.


    Once she¡¯s gone I lean back into my chair.


    I was going to find Lauren and I will spend the rest of my life proving that she¡¯s the one for me. I just


    hope that when I do find her she¡¯ll ept me.

 98. Tests

    98. Tests


    Lauren.


    ¡°It was Mandy from the finance office¡± Sheryl tells me.


    After months of looking into who was stealing from thepany we finally got a name. The woman


    was so nice but now realizing that she was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing just pissed me off even more.


    ¡°Did she give a reason why she did it?¡± I ask through gritted teeth.


    ¡°No¡± she replies. ¡°She only said that she was going to talk to you and you alone¡±


    ¡°Where is she currently?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s being held at the police station, though they are saying that without enough evidence they will


    have to release her¡±


    At that I growl. ¡°I thought we had enough evidence¡±


    ¡°The police say it¡¯s not enough to hold her¡±


    I pick the vase near me and throw it against the wall. You can say that I am beyond pissed.


    ¡°Keep me updated¡­I¡¯ll let you know what moves to make next once I¡¯ve figured things out¡± I tell her,


    trying to force myself to rx.


    ¡°You got it boss¡± she mumbles before hanging up.


    I haven¡¯t been myself these past few months. I am irritable, angry and moody all the damn time. If I am


    not pissed then I am sad. It was a rollercoaster of emotions.


    I miss him so much but I know I have to get over him. By now he is probably mated to Mayra. He has


    probably forgotten I ever existed.


    Goddess, why does it fucking hurt so much? This is worse than the time Darren betrayed me. The


    constant pain in my heart is a reminder that I fell for Sebastian and I fell hard. Why does the goddess


    allow me to fall in love with men who aren¡¯t mine? Men who won¡¯t love me back?


    I wanted him to choose me but I also knew I couldn¡¯t force him to give up his fated mate. Mayra was


    made for him by the goddess. There was no way he would give that up easily.


    Once again I am left alone. With a love I¡¯m trying to bury and pain forpany. Maybe it¡¯s time I gave


    up on love. So far I¡¯ve gotten nothing from it except for heartache.


    ¡°Mommy, are you okay?¡± Krystal asks timidly.


    I have to admit that I haven¡¯t been the best mother these past few weeks. Always withdrawing into


    myself. Too lost to give her the attention she needs, but I am trying the best I can.


    I should have left her with Darren¡¯s parents but I made a promise to her. That I would never leave her


    again.


    ¡°Come here¡±


    Shees immediately and sits on myp.


    ¡°I¡¯m just struggling with some things but I will be okay¡± I tell her as honestly as I can.


    She looks thoughtful for a while. ¡°Did you and daddy Sebastian have a fight? Is that why we left?¡±


    Fuck! Why are kids so intuitive?


    ¡°Yes, something like that¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay mommy. I understand, Jax and I sometimes fight but we make up¡­I¡¯m sure you and daddy


    Sebastian can do the same if you both apologize to each other. I miss them so much and I also want to


    see daddy and grandma and grandpa¡­Also Aunt ire and Lilly¡­ Oh and Mason¡±


    Gosh. I feel so fucking selfish now. She hasn¡¯tined but I didn¡¯t take into ount what taking her


    from the people she knows and loves will do.


    I see the longing in her eyes but I also know she won¡¯t voice her wants.


    ¡°Okay Krys¡­I¡¯ll apologize to him then we''ll see what will happen next¡± I lie.


    There was no way I was going to face Sebastian. Let alone apologize.


    ¡°Yeey¡­ Does that mean I can tell Jax we are having a sibling?¡± she asks with a big smile on her face.


    I look at her in confusion. ¡°What are you talking about¡­what sibling?¡±


    Could it be that Mayra and Sebastian were already expecting their first child?


    The pain that tears me when I think of them being intimate almost brings me to my knees


    ¡°The one in your tummy mommy¡­¡± she replies, making me freeze.


    She adds something but my mind ispletely detached from the conversation.


    Shit! Shit! I keep repeating in my mind. I numbly take out my phone and open my menses tracking app.


    I scroll through it almost blindly. Trying to see when Ist had my period.


    Fucking shit! My panic starts rising when I see that I had myst period two months ago. If Krystal was


    right. Then it meant I was already pregnant when we rescued Mayra and the rest. So if she was right,


    that would put me at around three or four months pregnant.


    My whole body goes numb and my lungs feel constricted.


    ¡°Mommy, are you listening?¡± Krystal¡¯s voice prates the fog.


    I turn to look at her. ¡°Please go and y or watch TV okay? There¡¯s something I need to do¡±


    She must have sensed something in my voice because she nods and walks into her room. Shutting the


    door softly behind her.


    I immediately dial her phone number. ¡°Mom¡± I whisper, tears choking me.


    ¡°What is it honey? Are you okay? Did something happen?¡± she fires the questions.


    When I left Sebastian I came here. I made Luke and my parents promise not to tell Sebastian where I


    was or I would leave and they would never hear from me until I was ready toe home.


    They agreed and they kept my secret. I couldn¡¯t stay in the pack so my mother gave me the cottage


    she hid in after she woke up in the mortuary.


    This is where I have been the entire time. It¡¯s well hidden and not that far from the pack. Mom, dad and


    Lukee to visit us every day. While my grandparentse weekly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­Can you get me a pregnancy test ?¡± I ask in a small voice.


    She doesn¡¯t even ask just answers. ¡°On it¡­I''ll be there in thirty¡±


    We hang up and I wait. The anxiety and nervousness wreaking havoc inside me. Gosh how could we


    have been so careless? We never used protection. Maybe he assumed I was on the pill, and I was just


    too aroused most of the time to care.


    I don¡¯t know how long I stay there staring at the wall but then I hear the sound of keys on the lock. My


    mother, as beautiful as ever, walks in carrying a small shopping bag.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know which one to get so I just got one of each brand¡± she says sitting down next to me.


    ¡°Thank you mom¡± I tell her,ying my head on her shoulders.


    ¡°When did you realize you might be pregnant?¡±


    I sigh. ¡°A few minutes ago¡­I didn¡¯t even think I was until Krystal mentioned something about telling Jax


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    they¡¯re going to have a sibling. I think the goddess may have revealed it to her in one of her visions¡±


    Mom nods her head in understanding. ¡°I want to ask you what you are going to do but let¡¯s first confirm


    it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± she hands me the bag and I take it then head to the bathroom.


    Five minutester I¡¯m done and I am waiting impatiently to see the results. The next five minutes wait


    feels like a millennium. I take a deep breath before checking.


    I had hoped but damn it. This can¡¯t be happening. Not now when everything in my life is a mess and


    Sebastian has another mate.


    I get out of the bathroom, feeling lost.


    ¡°Well?¡± mom asks.


    The tears I¡¯ve been holding back now fall. I¡¯m unable to control them. Mom immediately gets up and


    pulls me into her arms.


    ¡°Everyst one of them is positive¡± I cry


    I was pregnant with Sebastian¡¯s child. How was I going to cope with having a reminder of him every


    day? How was I going to survive seeing him every time he came for visitations? Knowing well I can¡¯t


    have him. That he¡¯ll never be mine. How will I handle knowing after every visitation he goes back to


    Mayra? his fated mate.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay darling, let it all out¡± she tells me and I do.


    I let it all out and cry until there are no more tears left to cry. After that I wipe my tears and face my


    mother.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± mom asks.


    I sigh tiredly. ¡°I have to go back¡±


    Despite everything that has happened Sebastian deserves to know I am pregnant. He deserves to be


    part of his child¡¯s life from the start. He wasn¡¯t going to find out he had a child yearster. No. That


    would be cruel.


    I¡¯ll just have to set my feelings aside and think about the baby. I healed once and I¡¯m sure I can do it


    again.

 99. Ryan

    99. Ryan


    Lauren


    It¡¯s been two weeks since I came back to the city. I booked an appointment the moment I came back


    and the doctor confirmed that I was four months pregnant.


    I was supposed to be brave. I was supposed to let Sebastian know the truth immediately but I haven¡¯t. I


    am a coward.


    I¡¯m afraid of facing him. Afraid of facing the pain I know I will feel when I see him happy with his mate.


    ¡°Mommy, can we go visit Jax, please? I have missed him so much¡± Krystal begs.


    We¡¯re in our new apartment and we still haven¡¯t finished unpacking. Everything was set up including


    the furniture which was deliveredst week. Well everything except for our clothes and personal items.


    I don¡¯t know why I still haven¡¯t gotten to unpacking. For some reason, I just keep postponing.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see¡± I reply, avoiding her question andment like a gue.


    ¡°That means no¡± she says sadly.


    I sigh tiredly. ¡°That means we¡¯ll see¡±


    I hate seeing her sad and I know she really wants to see Jax but I just need time. It¡¯s already hard


    losing Sebastian but Jax, he was my boy and now I had no rights to him. I didn¡¯t even know if


    Sebastian would allow me to see Jax.


    Goddess, this was so fucking hard and painful. I rub at my chest. Feeling the loss so deep that it was


    echoing in my soul.


    This was just a cruel twist of fate. I thought I had finally found my happily ever after only to have it


    ripped from me. It was soul crashing.


    Then there was the matter of the baby. How would Sebastian even react? Would he be happy? Or


    would he think it was bad timing given he had found his mate? Would he ept the baby or would he


    want nothing to do with him or her?


    Thest thought brings me more misery. I don¡¯t fucking know how I will react if he said he wanted


    nothing to do with the baby.


    In fact I hadn¡¯t even thought about it. I just assumed that he would want the baby but here I was being


    forced with the possible reality that he wouldn¡¯t want our child.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Krystal¡¯s screaming voice prates my thoughts.


    I focus on her. ¡°Hmm, what?¡±


    I''ve been spacing out a lottely. It was starting to freak me out.


    ¡°Me too¡± Midnight says.


    ¡°And me three¡­we¡¯re going to have a baby in five months, you can¡¯t keep spacing out like that. What if


    you did that and something happens to the baby while you¡¯re lost in thoughts?¡± Blue chastises me.


    They were both happy about the baby, but I didn''t know how things would turn out for our child. I mean


    I have two different beasts. They¡¯re wolves but still different.


    ¡°By the way Midnight, will our child be a hybrid? I am a bit confused on this¡­I mean Sebastian is a


    werewolf but I have you and Blue and both of you are different so what will our child be?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Well usually, Fenrir¡¯s spirit is passed down only to the first born of the line. Since this baby will be my


    first born, the spirit will be passed down to him or her so just like you she¡¯ll have two spirits. On her first


    shift though the great wolf¡¯s spirit will be taken from them and he or she will go to live with the goddess


    as they wait for the goddess to choose her next executioner¡± she exins.


    That made a bit of sense.


    ¡°So the great wolf¡¯s spirit will remain dormant until he or she first shifts?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, our child will just be a carrier until it¡¯s time for him or her to go and train with the moon goddess.


    So in the end our baby will only end up with one spirit well that is unless he or she undergoes a


    betrayal so bad and painful that the goddess decides to gift her the Fenrir''s spirit¡±


    I shiver at that. Not wanting to imagine any of my children undergoing the same pain I went through.


    Something so bad that the goddess chooses you as the executioner.


    ¡°So none of the other children we may have will have Fenrir¡¯s spirit. They will just be normal


    werewolves right?¡± Blue enquires.


    Midnight nods her furry head in affirmation.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°What happens to you after the new generation goes to the moon goddess?¡± I queried


    ¡°Nothing. I will remain with you till we die. After we are dead the goddess will then begin her search for


    her next executioner¡± she replied.


    I be silent. Digesting everything that I have learned. It wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought it would be.


    ¡°So when are you nning to tell Sebastian about our baby?¡± Blue asks.


    I take a deep breath before releasing it. ¡°Soon¡±


    ¡°You said that two weeks ago¡± she said sarcastically


    Instead of replying I shut both of them out. Remembering that Krystal had called me I turned to her to


    find her scowling at me. Her hands folded across her chest.


    ¡°What is it baby?¡± I ask gently.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone at the door and I have been trying to tell you but you kept ignoring me¡± she was


    angry but beneath it I could tell she was hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Krys¡­I was worried about the baby so I was asking Midnight some questions¡±


    At the mention of her sibling, her eyes soften. I have never seen anyone more excited to be a big sister


    than Kryst.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay mommy¡± she says, her smile now back in ce.


    I was going to ask her if she wanted us to go window shopping for baby things. To cheer her up, when I


    heard a knock.


    I hadpletely forgotten about the person at the door.


    I leave Krystal and go open it. I find my not so new neighbor waiting on the other side.


    ¡°Hello, darling¡­how I¡¯ve missed you and that precious angel of mine¡± Ryan says.


    We met Ryan when we moved here and he has been a angel. We hit it off immediately and it has been


    a blessing having him in our lives because he is truly an amazing man.


    It was a blessing to find someone who you just click with. Some who you feel like you''ve know your


    whole life.


    Ryan was such a person and he hase to mean a great deal to us in the two weeks we''ve gotten to


    know him.


    ¡°We¡¯ve missed you too Ryan¡± I say smiling up at him.


    He walks in the house and nts a kiss smack on my lips. I giggle but then stop and freeze when I


    hear a familiar growl behind Ryan.


    I look over his shoulders. My eyes shes with the zing green orbs of my mate. Or should I say, ex-


    mate.


    ¡°Sebastian?¡± I said, a bit shocked.


    ¡°I see you wasted no time recing me¡± he responded, his voice cold and hard.


    What was he talking about and what was he doing here?

 100. Jealous Sebastian

    100. Jealous Sebastian


    ¡°Baby doll, who is this?¡± Ryan asks, turning to face Sebastian.


    I see it in his eyes. He was totally checking him out which almost made me giggle. Sebastian on the


    other hand looked like he was about to rip someone¡¯s head off.


    ¡°Ryan, this is my soon to be ex-husband and Sebastian this is Ryan¡± I introduce.


    Before any of them say anything Krystal rushes past us like a speeding fast car. She thenunches


    herself into Sebastian¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Daddy Sebastian, you came¡­I¡¯ve missed you¡± She yells, probably damaging his ear drums.


    I watch as Sebastian¡¯s face softens as he hugs Krystal close.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too, love¡± he tells her in a husky voice.


    Looking at them, I wonder if Krystal will ever find something special like this again. Maybe I should just


    stop looking for love all together. There was no need of parading men in front of her. It wasn¡¯t right and


    also because I don¡¯t think I could love another man after Sebastian.


    ¡°Are you here to take us home?¡± she asks him, hopefully.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough Krys¡± Imand. Putting a stop to what was happening.


    I don¡¯t know why Bash was here but I doubt he was here to take us home. Why would he when he had


    a mate?


    Her face falls but she doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°We need to talk¡± Sebastian says in that deep voice that has the ability to bring me to my knees.


    I nod my head. We did need to talk. I had to tell him about the baby. Then forge a way forward after


    that.


    ¡°Ryan, could you please take Krystal for a while?¡±


    My eyes are focused on Sebastian. His, give nothing away. So I can¡¯t tell what he¡¯s thinking.


    ¡°Sure, darling¡± he again pecks me right on the lips before calling Krystal to follow him.


    The moment his door closes behind them. Sebastian pushes me into my apartment and then ms the


    door before locking it.


    ¡°What was that?¡± he asks sharply.


    I look at him in confusion. ¡°What was what?¡±


    ¡°You forgot me pretty quickly and reced me easily¡­it hasn¡¯t even been three fucking months¡± he


    snarls.


    I continue staring at him. Trying to work out what he was going on and on about.


    ¡°Are you fucking him Red? Are you letting him touch what¡¯s mine?¡± he asks. Something dangerous in


    his voice.


    Has Sebastian lost it?


    I was starting to think he had gonepletely insane when it hit me. He was jealous. Sebastian was


    jealous of Ryan and I didn¡¯t know whether to feel good about that fact or not.


    I stare at him. The anger and jealousy burning in his eyes makes me burst outughing. If he only


    knew that there was nothing to be jealous about. If he only knew that Ryan was gay and his little kisses


    on the mouth meant nothing. It¡¯s just how he greets me. There was nothing sexual about them.


    He takes a dangerous step towards me. Stepping into my personal space.


    Before I have a chance to escape, he grabs me and fists my hair before tilting my head to look up at


    him.


    ¡°You think this whole thing is funny?¡± he fumes.


    I try hard to maintain a cool fa?ade but I lose it. Because honestly speaking, I did find the whole thing


    hrious.


    He backs me until my back hits the door. With his hand still buried in my hair. He crashes his lips on


    mine. I moan in pleasure as he pushes his tongue past my lips.


    Electricity zaps through me. Sending prickles down my spine causing a gasp to escape my lips. Fuck!


    It¡¯s been so long since we kissed. Since I tasted him. I¡¯ve missed him so damn much.


    ¡°Did he kiss you like that, Red?¡± he murmurs against my mouth before trailing his lips down to neck.


    His hand leaves my hair and slides down past my neck, down to my waist before cupping my ass.


    His masculine scents envelop me. Making me forget everything. Forget why we shouldn¡¯t be kissing.


    Why he shouldn¡¯t be touching me so intimately.


    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡± I want to tell him to stop but all my protestse to a halt when he sucks on my pulse


    points.


    ¡°I will make you forget his touches and kisses. The only name you¡¯ll ever moan will be mine¡± his


    vibrating voice goes straight to my clit.


    His mouthes back to mine and he kisses me savagely. I feel his hardened length straining against


    his jeans and the image of being filled by him causes wetness to pool between my folds.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine Red¡±


    He pushes the straps of my dress down and exposes my chest. He dips his head lower. His breath


    fanning my breast.


    ¡®Stop Ren! What are you doing¡¯ a voice screams in my head. This is wrong. What we¡¯re doing is wrong.


    Oh goddess. What the hell was I doing? I came back to my senses and open my eyes. I was about to


    push him away when he lightly kisses my breasts before trapping one of my nipples between his lips.


    He sucks on it, his tongue coating my pointed peaks with saliva.


    Forgetting everything. I moan and arch my back. Pushing my breasts in his face. My hand involuntarily


    wraps my fingers in his silky soft hair.


    He shifts to the other breast as his fingers glide into my dress. I feel his warm hand pushing its way into


    my panties.


    ¡°Spread your legs for me¡± hemands huskily.


    I do so without hesitation. His finger skims over my clit before he plunges it into my wet and aching


    chore. Moaning, my head rolls backward and hits the door behind me. The pain doesn¡¯t even register,


    just the way he feels.


    He enters a second inside me and proceeds to finger fuck me.


    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡±


    ¡°Your so fucking wet¡­wet for me isn''t that right? and no one else¡± he says against my lips.


    I nod my head. My skin is on fire as wave after wave of sensation assault me.


    He gives me a harsh bite on my lip and tugs on it a little before soothing it with a lick of his tongue. I


    wanted more of him.


    I make a moan of protest when his fingers withdraw but then I almostbust in mes when he


    brings his fingers, coated with my slickness to his lips.


    ¡°Delicious¡± he tells me, licking the wetness from his fingers.


    I¡¯m a goner when he does that. I forget all the reasons why we shouldn¡¯t be doing this and I bring him


    back to me. Smashing my lips against his.


    His hands go to the back of my hips and he lifts me up. I automatically wrap my legs around his narrow


    waist.


    ¡°Tell me what you want, Red¡± he says, rubbing his hardened bulge against my heated core.


    I murmur ¡°You¡­ always you¡±


    He releases a groan and using the door to support my back, he rips my panties. He steps back a little


    and I help him lower the zipper of his jeans. Releasing his thick, long, hard on, leaking pre cum. I lick


    my lips and using my legs, I pull him closer.


    He rubs his erection along my slit, coating himself with my wetness then he leans forward and meshes


    our lips together before entering me inch by inch.


    ¡°Yes¡± I moan around his mouth just as he groans ¡°Fuck¡±


    I thread my fingers in his hair, angling my head forward to deepen our kiss. He pushes back and rolls


    his hips driving inside me so hard I¡¯m surprised the door doesn¡¯t break.


    mping my thighs tighter around him and with each jerk of his hips he encloses me in a balloon of


    passion and pleasure. My body craves more of him.


    He snatches his mouth away and trails kisses down my neck. My sore breasts bounce with each thrust,


    his chest rubbing against my pointed peaks, which only adds to the building climax.


    He speeds up his pace as he continues sucking my neck. Probably leaving hickey while he pounds


    deeper and harder.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    My hands travel down his back. My nails digging into his skin as my core gets tighter and tighter around


    him until it finally bes too much. I arch my back, screaming when it finally hits me. Pleasure


    hammering me over and over.


    He thrust a few times and then groans in my ear. Biting the same spot he marked me as his hot cum


    spills inside me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asks after a while.


    With his gaze on me, his dick still inside me and his voice prating the fog. The full scope of what


    I¡¯ve done, what we¡¯ve done registers in my mind. And with that tears fill my eyes.


    I push at his shoulders. ¡°Get away from me¡±


    He doesn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Get the hell away from me!¡± I all but scream.


    He slowly steps back and his cock slides out. He releases me and ces me on my feet.


    I fall down in a heap on the carpet. Cover my face in shame as I try to block out the image of my torn


    panties and what it represents.


    ¡°Red, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asks anguished.


    I feel him getting down on the carpet with me. I don¡¯t look at him. Too ashamed of what just happened


    between us.


    ¡°We¡¯ve be cheaters¡± I tell him brokenly.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asks, confusioncing his voice.


    How could he not know? I¡¯ve just be the woman I swore never to be.


    ¡°You have a mate now and yet we¡¯ve just betrayed her¡± I sob ¡°We¡¯ve betrayed Mayra¡±


    The guilt was eating me. How could I be the other woman? There was now no difference between


    me and Miranda.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Mayra isn¡¯t my mate¡­you are¡± he tells me softly


    ¡°What?¡± this time I''m the one confused.


    ¡°Mayra and I are no longer mates¡± he replied


    I stare at him, not really sure what he meant? How are they no longer mates? What had I missed?

 101. The whole building heard you

    101. The whole building heard you


    I stare at him. My eyes searching his beautiful green orbs. I see something pass in them. Something


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    that I have been craving. Something I am afraid of believing in.


    ¡°You¡¯re not making sense. How are you two not mates?¡± I ask him. ¡°I heard you iming her as your


    mate. I wasn¡¯t mistaken¡±


    I feel the familiar feeling of hope rising but I push it time. I cannot hope. Hope usually leads to


    disappointments.


    He gets up from the floor and helps me up too. He picks my panties and drops them in his pocket.


    Then he fixes my dress and his jeans. Making sure that we looked decent.


    He starts leading me towards the sofa but I stop him.


    ¡°Give me a minute to clean up¡± I tell him.


    I don¡¯t give him a chance to respond. I spin around and head towards the bathroom.


    I could feel ourbined juices running down my thighs. As much as I was eager to hear what he was


    saying. I didn¡¯t want to have that conversation with his cum drying on my skin making things sticky.


    Getting to the bathroom, I get a wash cloth and wet it. Before I can lift my dress and wipe down my


    legs. The cloth is taken from me. I look up and through the mirror I see Sebastian standing behind me.


    The cloth in his hands.


    ¡°Let me¡± he says. It¡¯s more of amand than anything.


    I nod my head and he gently turns me around and steps closer. Bunching my dress around my waist,


    he begins wiping our cum. I wasn''t showing yet so he had no idea what I was hiding underneath my


    dress.


    ¡°So, you were exining things¡± I resume


    I just wanted something else to focus on. Something that isn¡¯t his gentle fingers on my skin.


    ¡°It¡¯s just like I told you a few minutes ago¡­Mayra isn¡¯t my mate¡± he answered.


    ¡°How? Was Fang mistaken or something?¡±


    Part of me wanted that to be the answer while the other part was still stubborn and skeptical.


    ¡°No he wasn¡¯t. Mayra was my fated mate but Fang and I agreed that we didn¡¯t want her, we wanted


    you, and so we took care of things¡± he said


    I looked at him shocked and barely able to hold my fury. Did he reject her? Because if he did I was


    going to grind his dick into a mincer and feed it to him.


    Despite being in pain. I never would want someone being rejected because of me. A mate was a


    blessing. I didn¡¯t have a fated one and I can¡¯t imagine anyone rejecting their own.


    ¡°Please tell me you didn¡¯t reject her¡± I ground through clenched teeth.


    For some weird reason he smiles and damn is it a beautiful smile.


    ¡°This is one of the reasons why you¡¯re perfect for me. Your love for others. Some other women would


    have been jumping for joy if it meant getting what they want¡­and I know you want me, that¡¯s why you


    ran¡±


    The colossal ego of Sebastian sometimes makes me want to hit him. But I won¡¯t because he is right. I


    ran because I wanted him. I loved him and despite not wanting to feel the pain of being cast aside. I


    also did it for him and Mayra. They both deserved happiness.


    I don¡¯t answer him and he continues to stare at me. His eyes prating mine. Seeking. Searching.


    He steps closer if that¡¯s even possible. Then lifts his hands only to trail his finger down my cheek.


    ¡°I exined things to her. Told her that I already have a mate. I probably didn¡¯t need to tell her because


    she could see it. I was a fucking mess without you Red. I wanted to wait till she was well enough but


    she came up with the idea to reject me. I agreed and she did. So Mayra and I are no longer mates¡± he


    finished.


    I didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad about that.


    ¡°How¡¯s Mayra? How¡¯s she holding up?¡± I enquire


    ¡°She¡¯s doing okay¡­she¡¯s still under treatment but as far as I know she is well¡± he replies before


    continuing.


    ¡°I want us to start anew Red. Forget the contract. I want this to be a real mating. A real marriage. I¡¯m


    asking you to give me a chance. To give us a chance¡± he pleads.


    Tears begin to form in my eyes. Damn pregnancy hormones.


    He was saying everything I wanted to hear. He wanted us to make things real but I was still doubtful.


    Still hesitant.


    Darren had told me the same thing and I fell for it. He ended up betraying me and breaking my heart.


    What if the same thing happens with Sebastian? What if years down the line he decides he doesn¡¯t


    want me? What happens to me then?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can take that chance Sebastian. What if you decidedter on that you want Mayra?


    That you want to be with her instead. I can¡¯t go through another heartbreak. I just can¡¯t¡± I whisper.


    I see the disappointment and heartbreak of my rejection in his eyes. But I have been through this


    before. A man promising to love me only to leave me for his fated mate.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re scared and I understand, but right now you¡¯reparing me to Darren. Comparing our


    reality with your past and that¡¯s not fair. Not to me and not to you¡±


    I close my eyes before opening them again. I beg him to understand me with them. To try and get


    where I aming from.


    It would have been easier the way it was before. When we believed that his fated was dead. I would


    have epted this new proposition with an open heart. But Mayra is still very much alive and I can¡¯t


    get past the fear that one day he will want her back.


    Before I can say anything we hear the door opening.


    ¡°Yoohoo, babes, where are you?¡± Ryan¡¯s voice cuts through the apartment.


    Sebastian stares at me with irritation. His jaw clenched.


    ¡°Get rid of him before I decide to rip his throat out for kissing you¡± he growls. His eyes color changing.


    I push him back ¡°Will you stop growling? Ryan is gay, Okay? Jeez¡­if he''s interested in someone then


    it¡¯s definitely you and not me¡± I mutter before leaving the room.


    I find Ryaning out of Krystal¡¯s room.


    ¡°She fell asleep so I brought her back¡± he says sitting on the couch.


    ¡°Asleep¡­it¡¯s only on been a couple of minutes¡±


    Heughs at that. Full on bellyughs.


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s been close to an hour and a half. I had to ce headphones on her when you and your


    handsome hubby started going at it against the door. Fuck did I get horny from just hearing the sounds


    building heard you¡±


    I stare at him not knowing what to say. I would be embarrassed if I were human but I was used to it. I


    mean we are werewolves with super hearing so I¡¯m sure that those living in the house and also the


    warriors have most likely heard Sebastian and I going at it more times than I know.


    Sebastian chooses that time toe out of the bathroom. His hostility towards Ryan is now gone. He


    even smirks at him.


    Hees to stand next to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving but get ready tomorrow at seven. I¡¯ll be taking you out to dinner¡±


    He then takes my mouth in a scorching kiss, nods at Ryan and then he is gone.


    Ryan clears his throat and I face him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning but that man isn¡¯t letting you go¡± He begins. ¡°You can forget about


    divorcing him because from what I heard and what I have witnessed, sorry to tell you babe but, you aint


    getting a divorce¡± he finishes.


    Maybe Ryan was right or maybe he was wrong but one thing''s for sure, I had a date tomorrow with


    Sebastian and I would use that opportunity to let him know about the baby we were expecting.

 102. Truth bomb

    102. Truth bomb


    ¡°You¡¯re behaving like this is your first date¡± ire deres on the phone. Which was on loud speaker.


    ¡°I was just telling her the same damn thing¡± Lilly adds with a roll of her eyes. ¡°You should see her. She¡¯s


    sweating buckets, all nervous, giddy and anxious¡±


    I called for help because like they said. I was so nervous and anxious. They were also right in stating


    that this wasn¡¯t my first date but for some reason it was just different from the rest I¡¯ve gone to.


    Lilly came immediately but ire couldn¡¯t. Given she could pop out her baby at any time, we decided


    she would help from home.


    I still haven¡¯t told anyone else about my own baking baby. So far it¡¯s only my mom and Krystal know.


    But Sebastian was going to find out today.


    ¡°Which is weird because just yesterday Sebastian was fucking her against the door¡± Ryan says walking


    out of my closet with a ck dress.


    I groan at him for sharing that little detail. Not that they don¡¯t know that Sebastian and I fuck but hearing


    it and assuming it are two different things. Especially now, given that we know Lilly is my baby sister.


    ¡°Really?¡± ire asks her interest piqued.


    ¡°Definitely. I could hear her moaning, his groaning and the absolute sound of a banging door.¡± He


    replies in a chirpy voice.


    He has refused to let me live that down since yesterday. It¡¯s like every chance he gets he reminds me


    of what happened.


    ¡°I would have liked hearing about this a few months ago but now, not so much¡­It¡¯s weird hearing your


    older sister¡¯s sex escapades¡± Lilly says.


    I understand. We may not have grown up together but it was still strange. I also wouldn¡¯t be keen about


    hearing Lilly¡¯s or Luke¡¯s activities under the sheets.


    ¡°Can we please get back to the topic¡­What should I wear?¡± I ask them.


    ¡°Definitely the ck dress¡± they say in unison.


    I look at the dress in question a bit unsure. My baby bump may not be that visible but it¡¯s there and I


    was afraid that the dress would be too tight. Given it always hugs my curves like a second skin.


    I begin shaking my head, but Ryan trusts the dress in my arms and pushes me towards the walk in


    closet.


    Grudgingly I close the door behind me and change into the dress. It was a bit snug around the waist


    but it wasn¡¯t so bad. At least I could breathefortably.


    I get out of the room and stand in front of them.


    ¡°Well?¡± I ask them with my arms open.


    ¡°You¡¯ve added a bit of weight around the waist line¡­I¡¯m guessing from eating too muchfort food,


    but you still look good¡± ire who was now on video call says.


    She is the only one who could get away with telling me that I¡¯ve added weight. If it were anyone else,


    heads would be rolling whether thement was true or not.


    I wanted so badly to tell them about my pregnancy but I couldn¡¯t. Not without telling Sebastian first. He


    deserved that respect.


    I inspect myself in the mirror. ¡°Maybe I should find something else¡±


    I was just turning to go back to my closet when the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Toote¡± Ryan says enthusiastically.


    I groan as he grabs my hands and pushes me through my bedroom door. The good thing is that we


    had already done my hair and makeup. The only thing that remained now was the shoes.


    I cross the living room and open the door.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sebastian stands there looking dashing and hot as hell. While holding the biggest bouquet of flowers I


    have ever seen.


    ¡°Hi¡± I greet sheepishly.


    He pushes past me without a word. Which is just in rude. Before I can give him a piece of my mind,


    he ces the flowers on the coffee table beforeing and taking my mouth in a kiss. The flowers and


    everyone elsepletely forgotten.


    ¡°You ready?¡± he asks, breaking the kiss.


    I¡¯m so wanton because I want more but I know that this isn¡¯t the time.


    ¡°Just have to get my purse and put my shoes on and I¡¯ll be ready to go¡±


    Lilly and Ryan chose that time toe out of my room each with Ryan holding my purse and Lilly, my


    purse.


    ¡°Hey brother inw¡± Lilly greets Sebastian.


    Ryan is human so Lilly can¡¯t call Sebastian by his title in front of him.


    He nods at her and then at Ryan. They give me my things and minutester we are on our way to


    whichever restaurant Sebastian had picked after saying goodbye to everyone.


    ¡°Krystal?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I dropped her at ire''s, she''ll be spending the night there¡± I answer him.


    He nods, grinning. Probably thinking that he was going to get lucky tonight. Maybe he will and maybe


    he won¡¯t. Who knows which direction our conversation will head?


    We make small chat as he drives. Filling me in on what has been happening which wasn¡¯t much.


    They were able to locate the different families of the werewolves we rescued. They were reunited with


    their loved one, which was a big relief.


    Some went back to their old packs, but some like Mayra chose to join Sebastian¡¯s.


    I don¡¯t know what to feel about that particr information. The fact that she chose to stay means they¡¯ll


    be seeing each other regrly meaning feelings may develop.


    I push those thoughts away. I didn¡¯t want to think about those possibilities now. What was important


    right now, was to tell Sebastian about the baby.


    Soon enough we got to one of the posh restaurants in the city. We park the car and get in. Quicker than


    I could blink, we are immediately seated in a private area. Leaving some still confirming their booking.


    ¡°That was quick. They didn¡¯t even ask if we had reservations¡± Iment after we are settled in.


    ¡°Why would they make me wait when I¡¯m the boss¡± he says in a matter of fact tone.


    I stare at him a bit surprised. I thought he just dealt with techpanies.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that¡±


    He smiles. ¡°Not a lot of people do¡±


    We then fall into silence as we stare at each other.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking beautiful¡­you know that¡± hements


    This time I¡¯m the one who smiles. I don¡¯t know if he realizes it or not but I think this is the first time he


    has called me beautiful.


    Sure, he¡¯s said I looked gorgeous and beautiful, but he was mainly referring to how I was dressed.


    There is a difference between ¡®You look beautiful¡¯ and ¡®You¡¯re beautiful¡¯


    ¡°Thank you¡±


    For some reason I now feel shy. Which is out of character for me. Everyone who knows me knows that


    I am everything but shy or timid.


    ¡°How¡¯s Jax?¡± I asked changing the story. ¡°I¡¯ve missed him so much and so has Krystal.¡±


    At the mention of his son, he gets all serious and I know that there¡¯s something important he¡¯s about to


    tell me.


    ¡°He¡¯s among the topics I wanted us to talk about today. If we¡¯re going to make this work then I need to


    be honest with you. I need to tell you the truth¡± he says.


    ¡°What truth?¡± I ask in confusion.


    I thought that I knew everything about him. Has he been hiding something important from me this


    whole time?


    I watch as he takes a deep breath before releasing it and then he drops a truth bomb I never saw


    ¡°Jax isn¡¯t my son¡± he breathes out leaving mepletely shell shocked

 103. Defining moment

    103. Defining moment


    What do you do or say when you get such a revtion? How do you react to that kind of information?


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to repeat that¡± I all but whisper.


    Maybe I hadn¡¯t heard him right. Despite being a werewolf, it was still possible to mishear things.


    He sighs. ¡°Jax isn¡¯t my biological son¡±


    I just stare at him. My mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. My mind unable to form a


    single sentence.


    I came here prepared to shock him. We hadn¡¯t made any long term ns and we definitely hadn¡¯t


    nned on having a baby. So I was sure that he would be astonished by the news. Instead the tables


    have been turned and I am the one in shock.


    ¡°Say something¡± he pleads.


    I can see vulnerability there. Something that I would never have associated with Sebastian Ashford.


    ¡°How?¡± That''s the only word thates out of my mouth. The only one I can form.


    He even looks more vulnerable as he prepares to let me in on this secret. Something I¡¯m sure not many


    people know.


    ¡°I take my vows to the goddess very seriously so even though I didn¡¯t love Miranda I knew I couldn¡¯t


    cheat on her. Of course we slept together whenever the need arose but that was the extent of our


    rtionship¡± he began.


    The green monster awakes within me and I re at him. I didn¡¯t want to be reminded that he was once


    involved with Miranda.


    Especially not in the biblical sense. The thought that he has ever touched anyone but me brings out the


    possessive side of me. A side I didn¡¯t even know I had.


    He smirks knowing the reason why I was ring and then he continues.


    ¡°Almost a year to our first anniversary, she told me that she was pregnant and of course I had no


    problem with that, no reason to doubt. I knew I wanted children, so for the first time since I felt the bond


    with my fated mate shatter, I was happy. I was hopeful¡± he said.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jax was born and I fell in love with him the moment he was ced in my arms. He was perfect and he


    was my son. I didn¡¯t love Miranda and she didn¡¯t seem like it bothered her but I loved Jax with my


    whole heart. I remained faithful but I guess Miranda didn¡¯t get that particr fucking memo¡±


    I see the anger as it starts rising within him. Hot burning anger.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She told me that she was going on a girl¡¯s trip and being the mate I was, I paid for everything. Imagine


    my shock when I saw her kissing another man in the same restaurant I was holding a business


    meeting. she didn¡¯t see me and I didn¡¯t mention it. Continued pretending that I believed she was on her


    mini vacation¡±


    He may not have loved her but she betrayed. That¡¯s a big fucking for an alpha male. That kind of


    disrespect is heard to take in.


    ¡°I had my P.I dig into her activities and past. I needed to know whether it was something that only


    happened recently or something that has been happening.¡±


    ¡°What did you find out?¡± I ask but deep down I already knew.


    ¡°She had been cheating on me from the beginning of our mating. She didn¡¯t even wait a week after we


    had concluded the mating ceremony before she was epting other men into her bed. Given


    everything we found out, doubts about Jax parentage started setting in. She was cheating so there was


    a possibility that Jax wasn¡¯t mine¡±


    I take a deep breath and then release it.


    He continues ¡°Turns out my suspicions were valid. After secretly taking a paternity test, the results


    confirmed that he wasn¡¯t mine. I was so goddamn angry at Miranda but I fucking loved Jax, he was my


    son in every way and I just couldn¡¯t let him go¡±


    He seemed to be so lost in the memories. Like he was reliving that moment again.


    ¡°I confronted Miranda about it and gave her an ultimatum. We were going to sever ties, break the


    mating and she was going to sign over custody of Jax to me. She would do it without a fuss, without


    throwing any tantrums and in return the whole world wouldn¡¯t find out what a cheap slut she was¡± he


    says then pauses. ¡°You can guess what she chose¡±


    I nod. Miranda was selfish. So of course she would choose herself over her own son. She cared about


    no one but herself and what she wanted. I wanted to be shocked but I wasn¡¯t. The fact that decided to


    save her image instead of having her son says a lot.


    ¡°That¡¯s why no one ever knew why you two separated¡± I say and he nods his head.


    ¡°And that¡¯s why you demanded faithfulness from me when we signed the contract¡± Iment as the


    realization hits me.


    Not that I would ever betray my mating vows. We were simr in that. None of us take our vows lightly.


    Whether they were real or just part of the contract.


    ¡°Yes¡± he mutters. ¡°I wasn¡¯t about to condone cheating. Even though our mating was just in contract


    only¡±


    "You still exposed her though"


    "Yes, because she went after you...I wasn''t about to let her get away with trying to tarnish your name


    when we both knew she was the slut" his eyes pierce mine.


    For some reason my mind wanders back to when he told me I wasn¡¯t his type. I wonder what changed.


    Because something sure did change.


    ¡°Is that going to be a deal breaker?¡± he asked the same vulnerability I witnessed earlier back. ¡°Because


    Jax is my son even though we¡¯re not rted by blood so wee as a package deal¡±


    I ponder what he¡¯s asked me. He was behaving like he was so sure I would give him a chance. I


    wanted to. Goddess did I want to but I am cautious. Afraid of taking that risk only to end up hurt a few


    yearster.


    ¡°I love Jax, Bash. I loved him knowing he¡¯s from your groin¡± I try to lighten the mood before continuing.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll still love knowing he¡¯s not. Like you said, he¡¯s yours in every sense and that little boy won my


    heart over when we first met in that parking lot. So no, if we ever work out¡­that won¡¯t be a deal


    breaker¡± I finish.


    I see him visibly rx. The tension that was therepletely evaporates and he smiles at me in


    thanks. I meant what I said. It didn''t matter who Jax''s father was. Or that his mother is the devil


    incarnate. I loved him and he is part of me just like Krystal is, and just like this baby is. Whether or not


    his father and I work out.


    I face him again with determination. It was time to tell him my revtion.


    ¡°I also have something to tell you¡± I begin.


    His eyes lock on mine but then secondster they look behind me.


    I turn to see Mayra and a man walking into the restaurant. Now that she wasn¡¯t being starved or


    tortured, she had filled out and no longer skin on bones. She was breathtakingly beautiful.


    I sigh and face Sebastian again. It was time to see if Sebastian truly felt nothing for Mayra. Because


    the man had ced his hand possessively on her lower back.


    Let¡¯s see what Sebastian¡¯s reaction to that will be. This right here was the defining moment.

 104. Youre my mate

    104. You''re my mate


    I watch as Sebastian stands up and leaves our table. His eyes on Mayra and the man. They had not


    noticed us yet. Sebastian goes to them and taps Mayra¡¯s shoulders. She turns around.


    At first she was frowning but she saw who it was and that frown turned into a big smile. She lets go of


    the man¡¯s hand and hugs Sebastian.


    Seeing all that I needed to see I pull my gaze away from them. It¡¯s like the moment he noticed her he


    forgot about me. He may say that I am the one he wants but he will always be pulled towards her. Just


    like Darren was pulled towards Miranda.


    The good thing is that we hadn¡¯t ordered. It would have been a shame to waste the food. I take a deep


    breath andpose myself. Then I pick up my purse and stand up. I wasn¡¯t about to waste another


    second here. If Sebastian wanted he could join her for dinner for all I cared.


    Turning from the table, I bump into someone. I was about to fall but he catches me. I catch a whiff of


    his scent and I know it¡¯s Sebastian.


    ¡°Careful¡± he says, steading me.


    ¡°Thanks¡± I give him a polite smile as a hand offers me my purse, which I¡¯m guessing had fallen down.


    I follow the outstretched arm to find Mayra and the man standing behind Sebastian.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I tell him and take my purse from him.


    Was anyone else feeling awkward or was it just me?


    I just wanted to leave. Get home and eat a bucket of ice cream while having a pity party. It would have


    been wine, but we know I can¡¯t. Then cry my eyes out to a sad movie. Sleep and then wake up the next


    day stronger.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes search mine but I avert them. I didn¡¯t want him bearing witness to my pain.


    ¡°I know this has been a long timeing, Mayra so I want you to officially meet my mate, Lauren¡± he


    says, circling my waist and bringing me close to him.


    I expected to see some type of negative emotion in her eyes but there is none. Her eyes lighten up,


    looking at me. And she looks at me like I have hung the moon.


    Before any of us can do anything, she throws herself at me, almost making both of us fall.


    I¡¯m in shock.


    ¡°Oh goddess, I finally met you¡­Thank you so much. You have no idea the extent of what you did for


    me. I¡¯ll forever be grateful¡± she sobs


    This entire thing brings tears to my eyes. Cursed pregnancy hormones.


    I hug her back. Remembering what she went through. And epting that none of the things that


    happened after is her fault or that of Sebastian. No one was to me and no one saw iting.


    We release each other after a while.


    ¡°Hey Mayra¡± I tell her softly with a smile.


    I couldn''t hate her nor could I hate Sebastian. Unlike with the case of Darren and Miranda, Mayra was


    actually a good person.


    I wouldn¡¯t me Sebastian if he fell for her, but I¡¯d rather he not lead me on if he thinks that there is any


    chance of them getting together in future.


    ¡°Hey Lauren¡­Despite wanting to just stay here with you and talk, that wouldn¡¯t be ideal because you¡¯re


    on a date, so can we meet up?¡± she says thest part slowly. As if she was afraid that I would turn her


    down.


    I smile at her. ¡°I would love that¡­do you have a phone, we can exchange numbers and you can tell me


    when and where you want us to talk¡±


    Her entire face glows when I ept her invite and it¡¯s amazing looking at her. The goddess really did


    choose the perfect woman for Sebastian. She was a darling and what she went through hasn''t taken


    that from her.


    We exchange phone numbers and she and the man, who she introduced as her cousin, leave for their


    table.


    ¡°Sit¡± Sebastian growls at me when I make movements to leave.


    I take a seat and stare at him. I will tell him about the baby then leave. The dinner wasn¡¯t necessary at


    all.


    ¡°You were going to leave weren¡¯t you?¡± he asks.


    I know he¡¯s referring to when I collided into him. I don¡¯t answer him because he already knew the truth.


    I didn¡¯t see the need of repeating what he already knew.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked quietly.


    There was sadness in his voice.


    ¡°She walked in and your eyes turned to her. You then stood up and left to go to her without saying a


    word to me. It¡¯s like in your eyes, she¡¯s the only one that existed¡± I replied.


    It was the truth. That¡¯s what I saw through my eyes. That was my perspective from where I was sitting


    and it brought everything full circle.


    ¡°I was going to greet her and bring her here to our table to greet you¡± he all about but shouts. Anger


    recing the sadness.


    ¡°Really? Because that¡¯s not what I saw¡­You could have told me that before you just stood up and left


    me sitting. Hell, you could have asked me to go with you to greet her but you didn¡¯t. You left me and


    went immediately to her¡­what was I supposed to do? Sit here like a good fucking puppy while I waited


    for you to finish chatting with you mate¡± I asked.


    I hated how my pain was slipping into my voice. I didn¡¯t want him to know what I was feeling. I school


    my features just as he speaks.


    ¡°How many times do I have to fucking tell you that you¡¯re my mate, not Mayra¡­You!¡± he bangs on the


    table making the utensils clutter.


    ¡°Not from where I¡¯m sitting¡± I pierce him with my eyes.


    ¡°What do you want me to do Red? What can I do to prove to you that it¡¯s you I want.¡± He says quietly.


    His voiceced with pain. ¡°I love you¡±


    The words shock me but I don¡¯t let him see that. I don¡¯t want to acknowledge that.


    ¡°I wish I could believe you Sebastian¡± I take a breath. ¡°But I don¡¯t and I doubt I ever will¡±


    ¡°Just give me a chance¡­please¡± I see tears in his eyes but I harden my heart. I can¡¯t go down this path


    again. I can¡¯t risk getting hurt.


    I sigh. ¡°I know and understand that Mayra isn¡¯t in the best mental state to be your Luna right now and


    that¡¯s why you need me. So, I¡¯ll be your acting Luna until she is stable enough for you to im her.


    There will be no intimacy. No living in the same house. There will be nothing but professionalism


    between us. That¡¯s all I can offer you¡±


    I say the whole thing without looking him in the eyes. I was afraid of what I would see there. But maybe


    if I had faced him, I would have seen his crushed soul. I would see how my words were hurting him.


    How I was breaking him. If I had looked at him, I would have seen a single tear fall down his cheek. But


    I didn¡¯t so I never saw his love shining through his eyes despite my words hurting.


    ¡°Think about it and let me know if you¡¯ll take me up on my offer¡± I tell him before standing up, grabbing


    my purse and leaving.


    I walk with my head held up high. I don¡¯t turn to look back at him. Just continue forging my way through


    the restaurant.


    When I get outside, I allow my shoulder to slouch and tears to fall. It fucking hurt to let him go. All I


    wanted to do was go back to him but I cannot. Wiping the tears I spot a taxi across the road. It was


    time for me to go home.


    I hear rushing footsteps when I¡¯m half way through the road to the taxi.


    ¡°Lauren!¡± I hear the urgency in the voice but it¡¯s toote.


    I hear the crunching noise of metal colliding with a body. My body to be exact. I feel the excruciating


    pain all briefly before sweet, peaceful darkness takes me.


    All I can think about as my breath leaves me is that I never got to tell Sebastian that he was going to be


    a father.

 105. A baby

    105. A baby


    Sebastian.


    ¡°No, no, no¡± the words are out of my mouth as I rush towards Red.


    The car that had knocked her was already gone. For now that didn¡¯t even matter. Not when Lauren was


    lying on the road unconscious.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I fall to my knees and take her gently on to myps. I couldn¡¯t stop the tears that were streaming down


    my face. Or the pain that was tearing at me at the thought of losing her.


    ¡°Please wake up Red, Let me see those beautiful eyes¡± I plead but she doesn¡¯t open her eyes.


    I check her pulse. It was there but slow and slowing down as seconds passed by.


    ¡°I called an ambnce¡± someone said but it sounded so far away. My focus was only on her.


    I couldn¡¯t think straight or see straight. I could hear themotion in the background but none of that


    registered. I just wanted her to wake up. I wanted her to be okay.


    I would rather us not be together than having herpletely gone. I thought her walking away from me


    and doubting my love was painful but nothing prepared me for the pain I would feel at seeing her run


    over by a car and not being able to do anything about it.


    By the time I got outside it was already toote and not even my warning had been able to help her get


    out of the way in time.


    I smooth her hair back. ¡°Please Red, wake up¡±


    I don¡¯t know how long it was when I hear the sounds of the sirens. The paramedics pushed me out of


    the way and I growled at them. Ready to tear them apart until Jackson, Mayra¡¯s cousin, tells me to let


    them do their job. That if I wanted Red to be okay then I needed to let them take care of that.


    I backed off and let them check her over before cing a cervical cor on her neck then gently ced


    her on a stretcher.


    ¡°Who¡¯ll be riding in the ambnce with her?¡± One of them asks and immediately answers.


    We get in and they start driving. Inside they hooked her on a monitor as we drove. I hold her hand the


    entire time while watching the monitors. Afraid that if I took my eyes from it then something bad will


    happen.


    It felt like it took forever to get to the hospital but when we did I was thankful. It¡¯s when we did that I


    realized that it was one of our hospitals and that the paramedics were all werewolves.


    I guess the taxi driver was a wolf too and for that I was grateful to the goddess. Heavens knows what


    would have happened had we been taken to a human hospital.


    The moment we get there, she is immediately rushed into surgery. I sit in the waiting room and wait. My


    heart beating erratically. Feeling like it was going to explode from my chest.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be okay¡­she has to¡± Fang says, his sadness drowning both of us. ¡°She has to be okay


    so that we can prove to her that we do love her¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± I whisper.


    I can¡¯t get the image of her being hit by the car out of my head. I can¡¯t erase. It keeps ying in my


    fucking head over and over.


    ¡°What if we lose her?¡± I ask Fang, my voice trembling.


    ¡°We won¡¯t¡­the goddess can¡¯t give us such a perfect mate only to take her away from us. Have faith¡±


    The wait is excruciating. It felt like I have been waiting for a millennia. I was about to storm into the


    room they had wheeled her into when a hand stops me.


    I turn to look at the person who had dared to touch me only to find Micah.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I ask, my voice soft.


    He gives me a sympathetic look. ¡°Mayra called me to let me know what had happened¡­ I¡¯m so sorry,


    she¡¯ll be okay¡±


    The woman in question walks into the hospital. With Lilly and Jackson trailing behind her.


    Lilly immediatelyes and hugs me. Her face is tear stained.


    ¡°Any news?¡± she asks.


    I shake my head and then we all fall silent after she tell me that she let her family know and that Hailey,


    Lucas and Luke were on the earliest flight here.


    A few minutester Brent and ire walk in and ire is in the same state Lilly was in. We continue


    waiting and each minute that passed without a word from the doctors felt like I was slowly dying inside.


    Almost two hours the door finally opened and a doctore outside.


    ¡°Lauren Ashford?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯m her mate¡± I rush out and said.


    She looks at the rest and I tell her they¡¯re family.


    ¡°The surgery was a sess. She had some internal bleeding but we managed to stop that. She also


    suffered multiple fractures, a punctured lung, broken arm, a concussion and brain swelling¡±


    Fuck! Whoever ran her over was going to pay and was going to pay dearly.


    ¡°The good thing is that despite the impact with the car and the ground, the baby survived despite the


    odds¡± the doctor smiles.


    I look at her in confusion. ¡°What baby?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Ashford is pregnant¡­I¡¯ll have an obstetriciane and check herter to give a more definite


    report, but she looks to be around four months and the baby¡¯s heartbeat is strong, so that¡¯s a good


    sign¡± she finishes.


    I am in shock. A baby. We are going to have a baby. I wanted to scream and jump for joy but I


    remembered the reason we were here in the hospital.


    ¡°Can I see her?¡± I asked even as I wondered if she knew she was pregnant. Was it what she wanted to


    tell me today before everything went to shit because of my actions?


    ¡°Yes, but be warned we have machines hooked to her. We ced her in a medically induceda


    because of the swelling in her brain. She also has some bruises on her skin¡±


    I nod at her in understanding.


    ¡°Follow me then¡± she says and for the first time since I became alpha I do as I am told.


    Her warning didn¡¯t prepare me though when we stepped into her room. I didn¡¯t prepare myself to see all


    the tubes attached to her or the bruises on her face and arms.


    It nearly killed me and once again I made a promise to find whoever did this to her. No one was going


    to get away with hurting her.

 106. Why am I not surprised

    106. Why am I not surprised


    106.


    ¡°You have to wake up darling¡­I don¡¯t think I can¡¯t live without you. I didn¡¯t realize this before but I¡¯m


    only sane with you around. With you by my side. I know it may sound cheesy but you¡¯re my heart so


    how will I survive without you?¡± I ask her.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It has been close to two weeks since the ident. Red was taken off the machines but she still hadn¡¯t


    woken up. The doctor said that at this point it was all up to her. That she would wake up when she¡¯s


    ready.


    Her parents and Luke came in the next day early in the morning. They have been staying in my pack


    since. I haven¡¯t left the hospital because I didn¡¯t want her to wake without me being by her side.


    ¡°They came to monitor our little angel, did I tell you that? He or she is just perfect. I don¡¯t know if I want


    a little boy or girl, but whatever we have is okay with me because they¡¯re part of you¡± I continue.


    The nurse told me to talk to her. Oftentimes patients inas can hear us only that they can¡¯t reply. At


    first I felt stupid but then, it made me feel close to her and I just got used to it.


    ¡°You have to go home and rest, son¡± Lucas tells me, walking into the room hand in hand with Hailey.


    I guess they¡¯ve resumed their rtionship. I only hope that it will be the same for me and Lauren once


    she wakes up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rest when she wakes up¡± I simply answer her.


    Everyone has been by to see every day. That just shows how much she is loved and cared for.


    We sit in silence. I say nothing to her parents. My eyes just stare at her. Never leaving her beautiful


    face. Her bruises had faded all thanks to her wolves'' super healing.


    There were so many things I wanted to tell her. So many things I wanted to show. To prove to her.


    Apart from our kids, she was the center of my world. Nothing else mattered, even my pack.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving¡­Do you want us to bring you something when wee back?¡± Hailey asks me awhile


    ¡°Just coffee¡± I murmur without taking my eyes from Red¡¯s closed one.


    Secondster I hear the door shut behind me.


    I take her hand in mine and kiss it. ¡°I know at the restaurant I didn¡¯t tell you this properly and I should


    have. Rushing it out the way I did made it seem insincere. It took a while to realize it but I did and by


    the time I did, you had already left me. You have no idea how I died every day without you by my side.


    It¡¯s like when you left you took my light and life with you¡±


    ¡°I wouldy down my life for you and I don¡¯t want you simply because I needed a Luna like you rudely


    put it before the ident. I want you because you¡¯re the very air I breathe. I want you because you


    managed to get past my walls and mash your soul with mine. I want you because there is no me


    without you¡±


    I take a deep breath. ¡°You were wrong when you said that there was a chance I would want Mayra


    yearster. Let me tell you there isn¡¯t. Even if you push me away and leave, I will still want you. Even if


    you leave and move on with your life, I will still want you. I will never want Mayra because you¡¯re it for


    me. Because I love you¡±


    Iy my head on our joined hands feeling the ache in my heart. I want her to wake up. I want her to


    love me and give me a chance.


    I feel her hand squeeze my hand before I hear her rough voice.


    ¡°Say it again¡± she says lowly.


    My head whips up so fast I almost snap my neck. Her eyes, though drowsy, were glossy with tears.


    ¡°Fuck! You¡¯re awake, thank the goddess¡­let me call the nurse¡± I rush to say.


    I can¡¯t even exin what I was feeling inside at seeing her awake. Seeing her beautiful eyes staring at


    me with what I hoped was love.


    Before I can press the call button or go get a nurse, her hands grips mine in a vice.


    ¡°Say it again, please¡± she pleads.


    I stare in confusion. Wondering what she was telling me to say that until it hits me. I sit back down and


    get her hand.


    ¡°I love you Lauren Ashford¡± say it.


    ¡°You mean it?¡± she asks, her voice full of emotion.


    I smile wide at her. ¡°With every fucking beat of my heart, darling¡±


    I wipe the tears that fall down her face and hug her close to me. Letting my love wash over her. Hoping


    that she can feel it.


    I hold her until her sobs stop, then all of a sudden she gasps and pushes me away.


    ¡°Oh my goddess¡­my baby?¡± she all but screams.


    So she did know about the baby. ¡°Calm down Red. The baby is okay though I would have preferred to


    hear that I¡¯m going to be a father from your own mouth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was going to tell you during the date but the whole thing got messed up when I over


    reacted.¡± She says her voice full of remorse.


    I wanted to be mad at her for not telling me but how could I? This whole thing showed me just how


    unexpected life can be and how easily you could lose someone you love. There just wasn¡¯t any time to


    be mad at those you hold close to your heart.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What I care about now is that you¡¯re both okay. You¡¯re both alive¡± I kiss her forehead.


    She gives me another teary smile. ¡°I love you, Sebastian. I know this isn¡¯t the right ce to confess my


    love but I want you to know that I feel the same and it all but ripped my heart, being away from you.¡±


    The peace and love that settles inside me is unexinable. It¡¯s like everything just fell into ce.


    ¡°I love you too and I will never get tired of saying it¡± I tell her, kissing her lips before calling the nurse.


    Shees immediately along with the doctor. They check her and assure me that she will make a full


    recovery soon.


    It was after everyone came and left and she was asleep when I got the call.


    ¡°Hello Alpha, we got the person that ran over the Luna¡± Hunter says.


    I growl. ¡°I will right there¡±


    I turn to Lauren¡¯s parents. They were the only ones who had yet to leave.


    ¡°I need to take care of some business. Tell Lauren I¡¯ll be here soon¡­hopefully I can be back before she


    wakes up¡± I tell them.


    I don¡¯t wait for them to answer before I am out of the door. I get outside to the forest behind the hospital


    and shift. Within minutes I was shifting back and entering the pack house.


    I contact Hunter through the pack link and he tells me that he¡¯s in the pack dungeon. I walk to the


    dungeon ande to a stop when I see the lone figure seating in one of the cells.


    ¡°Why am I not fucking surprised¡± I growl when I look at her bruised face.


    ¡°Alpha¡± Hunter and two other of my warriors bow before me.


    I ignore them and face her. ¡°Why did you do it?¡±


    We don¡¯t normally hurt women but she had brought this to herself. She had cuts and bruises courtesy


    of my warriors. She after all hurt their Luna.


    ¡°You¡¯re meant to be mine! She took you from me and then made Darren hate me. It¡¯s because of her


    that I lost everything. Everything including my baby. I could have used the baby to ckmail the father


    intovishing my lifestyle but no you ruin that for me. The stress caused by your exposure made me


    lose the baby. All because you were defending her. It was the perfect revenge. I would end her and you


    would lose her¡± she screeched.


    I look at Miranda. Not believing that I was ever mated to the bitch. How cold can she be? Using her


    baby as a pawn.


    I open the cell and walk in. I see the fear in my eyes when I unsheathe my ws. She wasn¡¯t going to


    leave this ce alive this time.


    ¡°Thest time you were here I let you live because you were with pup, but now there is no baby and I


    am not going to let you hurt my mate ever again¡± I snarl.


    ¡°Sebastian please¡­remember the good times we had¡± she pleads.


    Iugh menacingly. ¡°There were no good times. The only good thing you gave me was Jax but you


    were never a mother to him. He doesn¡¯t even miss and already sees Lauren as his mom. So you see,


    there is no reason to keep you alive¡±


    I see her life sh before her eyes. I w her. Not enough to kill her instantly but enough to let her


    bleed to death and do it in a painful way.


    I stand there and watch as life drains from her eyes and her screams turn silent.


    ¡°Dispose of her body¡± Imand them before leaving the room.


    I don¡¯t look back as I walk out nor do I feel remorse because she wasn¡¯t ever going to trouble my mate


    again.

 107. Colton Ashford

    107. Colton Ashford


    Lauren.


    There is just something about seeing your life sh before your eyes that makes you reconsider all


    your previous choices.


    When I saw that car heading straight towards me. Knowing that I had no chance of moving away


    before it hit me, I regretted everything.


    Regretted not telling Sebastian that I loved him. Regretted being stubborn about him choosing me. I


    regretted leaving the restaurant having not told him about our baby.


    When I felt the impact with the car, I didn¡¯t even know if I would ever see his face again. If I would ever


    see Krystal and Jax, my family. I didn¡¯t know if I would wake up and if I hadn¡¯t I would have died with so


    many regrets.


    When I regained consciousness and found Sebastian next to me. His head bowed over ourbined


    hands. Pouring his heart out, I knew this was my second chance.


    So what if he chooses Mayra years toe? Right now he was mine and I wasn¡¯t about to let my


    insecurities and trust issues get in the way of happiness.


    Sebastian made me happy. He made me feel alive. I loved him in a way that I never loved Darren. I


    thought that I had loved Darren but looking back now I knew it wasn¡¯t fully.


    I saw him as a chance of getting the happily ever after I knew I couldn¡¯t get with my own mate. So I


    held on to him while he held on to Miranda.


    With Sebastian things are so much deeper. With him I didn¡¯t feel like I was a chosen mate. I felt like his


    fated. Like we were always meant to be together. Now that I was spared from death I wasn¡¯t about to


    let what we had go.


    A part of me is thankful that the ident happened. It made the picture very clear for me. It cleared the


    doubts. If I had gone home that day, I would have remained stubborn and in doing so I would be hurting


    both of us.


    ¡°You ready?¡± his husky voice asks close to my ears just as his warm arms embrace me.


    He ces a kiss on my exposed shoulder before turning me around and meshing our mouths.


    I could never get enough of his taste. I was addicted to everything that was Sebastian Ashford.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready to go home¡± I tell him, breaking the kiss.


    I look at the room onest time. I have been here for close to three weeks and I was finally leaving.


    Everyone hase to visit me every day since the ident. I enjoyed their visit but the highlights of


    my day was when I was with Krystal, Jax and Sebastian. My family.


    Sebastian picks my bags and gently leads me outside the room. I say goodbye to the doctors and


    nurses who have been attending to me and then we are outside. Getting into the waiting car and


    driving off.


    ¡°Can we stop at a diner please? I¡¯m really hungry¡± I tell Sebastian.


    I¡¯m always hungry. No matter what I eat or how often I eat. I am always hungry.


    ¡°We¡¯re just a few minutes away from home. Monica has something already prepared for you¡± he


    answers his hands softly touching my thigh when I groan.


    Apart from being hungry, I am aroused every single second of the day. It bes worse when


    Sebastian touches me or kisses me.


    My whole stay at the hospital was embarrassing given the doctors and the nurses could smell my


    arousal every time Sebastian was in the vicinity.


    ¡°But that¡¯s too long¡± I argue.


    He chuckles. ¡°It¡¯s only ten minutes away, Red¡±


    I keep quiet as his hand skims my inner thigh. My mind takes me to a memory from a few months ago.


    ¡°You¡¯re quiet, what are you thinking about?¡± he asks, looking at me from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°The day we had sex on the side of the road¡±


    This time he¡¯s the one who groans and through the bond I can feel him trying to push down his arousal


    so he can focus on driving.


    ¡°Are those two the only things you think about? Sex and food¡± he teases, making me smile.


    ¡°Pretty much. It¡¯s even worse when you have to deal with the horniness of not one but two wolves¡±


    Blue and Midnight were driving me up the wall with their wants and desires. It makes things worse that


    I can¡¯t even shift till I have the baby so there wasn¡¯t any other way to get rid of the extra energy.


    ¡°I¡¯m notining either way¡­I can¡¯t wait to have my way with you every which way¡± he says,


    bringing me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Sebastian!¡± I pretend to be appalled.


    He smirks. ¡°What? Since you¡¯re the one that brought the matter up, it¡¯s only right that I let you know


    that I will be making up for lost time¡±


    I chuckle just as we reach our home. The guards at the gate greet us and they tell me that they¡¯re


    happy that I was finally home. I smile at them and thank them. Sebastian drives the car to the front of


    the house and then switches the engines off.


    He helps me out of the car and we head towards the house. He opens the door and then:


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Surprise¡± the chorus of shouts almost give me a heart attack.


    With me being pregnant, Blue and Midnight are in what we call istion. Wolves go into istion when


    we reach or are close to five months pregnant.


    They do this so that their energy and focus is on the survival of the baby. I can still feel them, feel their


    emotions but I won¡¯t be hearing from them until the baby is delivered.


    Given that my heightened senseses from them. With them being in istion, I¡¯m merely a human.


    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t sense or smell the rest.


    Tears spring to my eyes when I look at my loved one and some of the pack members. Behind them a


    big banner with the words ¡®Wee home¡¯ written across them.


    ¡°You arranged this?¡± I asked Sebastian.


    He pecks my lips. ¡°Anything for you, my love¡±


    After that everyonees to say hi. Hugging and kissing me.


    Mom, dad and Luke were here. So were Mayra, Lilly, Micah, Brent, ire and their baby, Logan. (She


    went intobor about a week and a half after my ident). We can¡¯t forget Mase, Krystal and Jax. To


    my surprise Sheryl and Ryan were also here. So were Darren and his parents.


    I was happy and in thepany of people who loved me. I ate, I chatted and danced. Mingled with the


    pack.


    Everything was perfect and after night fell and the party was over, Sebastian showed me just how


    much he missed me and how much he loved me.


    ******************************


    (Four monthster)


    It¡¯s been four months and I¡¯ve been working from home since I came back from the hospital. Sebastian


    didn¡¯t want me overtaxing myself. After much pushing from him and ire, I had agreed.


    Mom and dad went back home, a week after I was discharged. Luke had gone back the day after the


    party.


    We¡¯ve talked on the phone every day and mom was toe this week given I was getting closer to my


    due date.


    ¡°Jax? Where are you? I need your help¡± I call.


    Despite him not being Sebastian¡¯s biological son. He was simr to him in every way. Just like


    Sebastian, he was a tech genius.


    Sebastian had let me know that Miranda was the one that ran me over. He also informed me that he


    had killed her so she wouldn¡¯t be a bother anymore.


    We did tell Jax but he had shrugged it off. He didn¡¯t look at all affected by Miranda''s death. In fact, he


    had asked me immediately after if he could call me mom, because I was the only mother he knew. With


    a teary yes, I had agreed. Making him smile.


    Weter found out that Mandy was Miranda¡¯s cousin¡¯s wife. She had been stealing from thepany


    as per Miranda¡¯s request. Their n was to bankrupt thepany and make me lose it. This was


    supposed to be her revenge against me.


    She was sentenced to prison and Sebastian threw so much dirt on her that she won¡¯t being out


    unless she¡¯s in a body bag. From there everything else just fell into ce.


    ¡°What is it mom?¡± Jax asks rounding the corner. Krystal on his heels.


    Those two were as close as thieves. It¡¯s a bond I will forever be happy they formed.


    ¡°I need your help setting up myptop. There¡¯s a new program your dad sent me but I don¡¯t know how


    to set it up and I don¡¯t want to interrupt him incase he¡¯s in a meeting¡±


    I just finished saying the words when I felt a gush of water flow down my legs. I look down in horror to


    see a puddle at my feet.


    Krystal releases a gasp.


    ¡°Did you just pee on yourself?¡± Jax asks, shocked.


    ¡°Shit¡± I mumbled.


    My water just broke and Sebastian wasn¡¯t home. He was on a dinner meeting and he wouldn¡¯t be back


    till it ended.


    ¡°You said a bad word mom¡± Krystal says but my mind isn¡¯t even on her.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I curse before turning to the stairs. The baby wasing two weeks earlier than expected.


    ¡°Jax, send your dad a text¡­let him know that the baby ising¡± I tell him over my shoulders and rush


    to our bedroom.


    I go to our closet and pick the bag that I had packed justst week. It¡¯s like a part of me already knew. I


    then take a shower and change before heading down stairs.


    ¡°Come give me some love before I leave¡± I tell them.


    They immediatelye and engulf me in a hug.


    ¡°We want toe with you¡± Jax says.


    ¡°I wish you could but you can¡¯t¡­it will probably be hours before the baby is born¡± I give them each a


    kiss on their foreheads. ¡°I promise to get Hunter to bring you once he or she is born¡±


    They both nod and I leave after giving them onest hug. I call Hunter and he immediatelyes and


    drives me to the hospital.


    Sebastian and I didn¡¯t want to know the gender of the baby. We wanted it to be a surprise. But I had a


    feeling it was going to be a boy.


    We get to the hospital and immediately they settle me in. Thirty minutes or so after I arrived, Sebastian


    rushed into my room looking panicked.


    ¡°Are you okay? Is the baby okay?¡± he asked before giving me a kiss.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­the doctor said we shouldn¡¯t worry. That despite the babying early he or she was


    healthy and would be okay¡± I reassure him.


    It was hours before anything happened. I thought that having given birth once would prepare me for the


    contractions but I was wrong. The pain was excruciating, probably even worse than when I had Krystal.


    ¡°Breathe in, then out¡± Sebastian tries soothing me. His hands in mine. He winces when I clutch it in a


    vise grip when a contraction hits me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking tell me what to do¡± I snarl at him.


    He ignores the tone of my voice and kisses my sweaty forehead.


    ¡°I want you to give me one big push Luna and then we will be done¡± the doctor says.


    I dig my feet into the bed, lift up a little and push as hard as I can. I feel my vagina give way and my


    baby slipping into the waiting arms of the doctor. I slump back on the bed exhausted.


    ¡°Congrattions Alpha and Luna, you have a baby boy¡± the doctor tells us just as our baby boy


    announces his presence by wailing loudly.


    ¡°You did good my love¡± Sebastian says before taking my lips in a gentle kiss. I sigh in happiness.


    ¡°You too Alpha mate¡± I tell him after he breaks the kiss.


    I was surprised that he hadn¡¯t fainted like Darren had during Krystal¡¯s birth. The memory of that day


    brings a smile to my face.


    Sebastian cuts the cord and soon brings our boy to me.


    I look at the perfect creation we made. He¡¯s staring at me with green eyes like that of his dad. His mop


    of ck hair peeking from his blue hat. Looking at him I know he will be an exact replica of his dad


    when he grows up.


    ¡°He¡¯s beautiful¡± I murmur as I stare in awe at him.


    Sebastian chuckles when our boy scrunches his nose up and begins to sob. ¡°I don¡¯t think he liked it


    very much when you called him beautiful¡±


    Iugh. Maybe he was right.


    ¡°What will we name him?¡±


    ¡°How about Colton Ashford?¡± he asks.


    I smile. ¡°Perfect¡±

 108. Five years later

    108. Five yearster


    Sebastian.


    I watch as our family and pack members mingle. There is the air of happiness and joy surrounding the


    area. People are chatting, dancing and eating. Children are ying. Everyone is simply having fun and


    enjoying Lauren¡¯s birthday party.


    It¡¯s been five years and I couldn¡¯t be happier than I already am. Having Red and our children is the best


    gift the goddess could have bestowed on me.


    I watch as Krystal chases Colton. Both of them wereughing in pure joy and tion. At five years old


    Colton is yful and free spirited.


    Despite that there is still an undercurrent of his alpha genes. At times ites out when you least


    expect making Red and I believe that he will be strong. Stronger than even me.


    We suspect that his Alpha genes are heightened by the fact that he is carrying Fenrir¡¯s genes.


    Krystal is now fourteen and she started her training to be the next oraclest year after she shifted. She


    now stays with Sylvia butes home monthly.


    Her training ising along well and she¡¯se into her powers. We miss her every day she¡¯s not


    with us but we understand that her training is necessary.


    My eyes immediately shift to my mate. She¡¯s standing a few distance away from me, her eyes on little


    nca. Lilly¡¯s and Micah¡¯s three year old daughter.


    nca is talking to her aunt animatedly and Red being the kind woman she is, is listening. Something


    most adults wouldn¡¯t bother doing.


    I still can¡¯t get over the fact that she¡¯s mine. This beautiful, kind and strong woman is my mate and the


    love of my life. She¡¯s perfect in every way and I sometimes wonder why the hell I thought that she


    wasn¡¯t my type.


    I smirk when I see Jax sneaking behind her right before he wraps his hands around her and gently


    being careful of her bump, he lifts her up. Making her squeal at first in horror then in delight.


    ¡°You two are so sneaky¡± sheughs pointing at nca and Jax, once he sets her down.


    Jax and ncaugh. ¡°I needed a distraction and nca was perfect for it. We both know Colt isn¡¯t the


    most agreeable of children¡± Jax tells her making Laurenugh.


    I love seeing her happy. The joy radiating from her always fills me with contentment.


    I watch as she chats with our son. Now that nca has aplished her mission she runs to the other


    kids.


    Jax now, fifteen, is towering over his mother. He is five foot eight to his mother¡¯s five foot one. He is


    starting to buff up. Every day he works out and I personally train him.


    Given he is not of Alpha blood, he won¡¯t be the next Alpha. That position will remain Colton¡¯s.


    Red and I had agreed that given his love for everything tech, then he will take over as the CEO of


    Ashford Corporation once he¡¯s ready and is done with his studies.


    We talked to him and he was ecstatic about the idea. He confided in us that the future had worried him.


    He was afraid he would have to take the Alpha position when he really didn¡¯t want to be an Alpha.


    We told him the truth this year about his parentage and assured him that he would always be our son.


    He was torn up about it but eventually, he let it go after realizing that nothing would change. That he is


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    our son in every way.


    ¡°I love you mom¡± his voice, now beginning to deepen, brings me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°I love you too my boy¡± she says, rising up to kiss his cheek.


    I¡¯m still amazed by the bond those two have. You would never believe that they¡¯re not biologically


    rted. Anyone who meets them assumes that they¡¯re mother and son. No questions asked.


    ¡°What are you thinking about so hard?¡± her sultry voice prates my musings.


    I hadn¡¯t even noticed her approaching me.


    I immediately wrap my arms around her waist and bring her close to me. I take her lips in a kiss.


    Pouring my love and adoration to her through it.


    Even after all this time. The sparks between us are still there. Our passion still zing hot.


    ¡°Just thinking about how blessed I am¡±


    And I was truly blessed. I had a mate who I loved and who loved me. The best children anyone can


    have. Arge extended family and a pack that adored us.


    She smiles at me. ¡°I¡¯m the one that¡¯s blessed¡±


    She rubs her pregnant belly. She¡¯s seven months along and this time we are having twins. A boy and a


    girl.


    I wanted to argue with her but I know I¡¯ll never win. I just keep it to myself because words can¡¯t even


    express how abundantly blessed I am.


    Kissing her forehead, we turn to look at our family and pack.


    Everyone is present. ire, Brent and their two boys. Lilly, Micah and nca. Luke and his mate,


    Ba, who is heavily pregnant. Lucas and Hailey. Both sets of Lauren¡¯s grandparents. Ryan hadn¡¯t


    been able toe.


    Sheryl was also here but as Hunter¡¯s mate. When he revealed the truth to her and told her what we


    were she had taken it better than we expected. Apparently she already knew. She had seen us


    transform from wolves that day when Red had been kidnapped from thepany¡¯s parking lot.


    When we asked her why she didn¡¯t reveal our secret, she said that she was indebted to Lauren for


    giving her a chance when no otherpany would hire her. She also said that she had fallen in love


    with Hunter. Now they were mated with a one year old baby boy called Liam.


    My eyes move to Mayra. She¡¯s standing next to Darren who had finally gotten his head right. We


    weren¡¯t friends and we would never be but we were also not enemies.


    I watch as Mayra looks at him with something akin to love in her eyes. Darren on the other hand had no


    clue but there was just something in the way he kept throwing nces at her.


    ¡°Do you think there is something going on there?¡± Red asks me and looks at her only to find her staring


    at the pair.


    ¡°Yeah¡­my guess is that they¡¯re fucking¡± I tell her with a smirk.


    She swats my chest gasping in horror. ¡°Sebastian! Someone might hear you¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the truth¡± I say with a shrug.


    ¡°Whether it is or not¡­I hope they find happiness, either with each other or other people¡±


    I look down at my beautiful mate before pulling her even closer. I do pray that Mayra and Darren get


    their happiness. They¡¯re good people and they deserve it.


    I pray they find the kind of love that Red and I found. The kind you can¡¯t breathe or exist without the


    other. I pray they find someone who loves them like I love Red because I love her more than my own


    life. I pray they find the earth shattering kind of love. The kind Red and I shared.

 Authors Note.

    Author''s Note.


    Hello my darlings ?. We''ve finally reached the end of Lauren and Sebastian''s story and I wanted to


    thank you all for your support.


    So many times I wanted to abandon the book but your support,ments and love for the book kept


    me going. So it''s sess is thanks to you my readers.


    I will never get tired of appreciating all of you and thanking you for being there through every step and


    every milestone. Honestly may God bless all of you. The love I have for you is immeasurable ? .


    I wanted to address somethings here. Some wanted Mayra''s story and some specifically wanted her


    with Darren. For their story to be a second chance romance. Let me know what you think about that


    idea.


    I can''t promise to write it immediately after this book if you request for it because I have so many


    projects still on hold but I promise to write it once Iplete the others.


    from that idea I also got another book idea. Krystal story. It will be a forbidden kind of romance, I will


    leave an excerpt and you can let me know what you think. if you like it then it will be written but just like


    I mentioned it probably won''t be soon.


    let me know what you think and if you like the ideas. Also if you have any questions I can address them


    next. just leave your questions on thements section and I''ll get back to you.


    I''m also requesting if you can to please leave a review if you liked the book. It will help with ratings.


    thank you all so much.


    Here Is the idea for Krystal''s book:


    (I was chosen to be the Moon goddess'' Oracle. Trained to be her right hand here on earth. I was to be


    pure and holy. A virgin, untouched.


    My entire life was dedicated to her and I had no problem with that, it''s what I had been looking forward


    to since I was little girl... until I met him.


    until he started a fire inside me I couldn''t put out. Until his smoldering looks and how he would feel on


    me and in me were all I could think about.


    He hates the moon goddess and all she stands for but he also wants me, I can''t tell by the desire


    burning deep inside him.


    Giving in would be destruction, Selene''s wrath on not only us but those around us but resisting is


    impossible.


    we''re ying a dangerous game and we''re teetering on a very thin line, because our desire is dark and


    dangerous and if we aren''t careful we will drag everyone down to hades with us. )


    As for Mayra''s book the idea I came up with was she falls in love with Darren but Darren is still hang up


    on losing Lauren. Theme will be unrequited love and angst.


    let me know what you think and don''t forget to pose any questions you may have. Also what you think


    of the ending. Bye and take care.? ?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Book 2: The Alpha And His Chosen Mate

    Book 2: The Alpha And His Chosen Mate


    Warning: Sexual triggers ahead.


    Mayra.


    I was back there again. A ce I didn¡¯t want to be. A ce I visit every time I close my eyes. A ce


    that still torments me.


    I can¡¯t move. I watch unable to do anything as he cuts me open. With no anesthesia. Meaning I feel


    everything he is doing to me. The tears roll down the side of my face. I can¡¯t even scream out in pain


    because all my muscles are rxed. Thanks to a certain injection he gave me, the only thing I can do


    is watch.


    He talks to me. Telling me his day and what he¡¯s been doing. As if we are friends. As if he isn¡¯t torturing


    me.


    They call us monsters but it is he that¡¯s a monster. It¡¯s him and his colleagues that are the true


    monsters.


    ¡°Did I ever tell you how Inded this project? How I became the head of a secret organization?¡± he


    asked. His fingers digging into my flesh.


    As if I wanted to hear anything personal about him but again I don¡¯t have a choice. His hands are


    precise as he cuts a piece of my flesh and ces it on a petri dish.


    ¡°Not many people know this but I funded the whole thing. You see Ie from old money and my


    parents left me a huge inheritance. It was by chance that I came across your kind¡±


    I see something pass in his eyes. It¡¯s too quick for me to decipher but I can tell. There is something


    there. Something he doesn¡¯t let people see.


    His green eyes focus back on me. After getting what he wants he stitches me up. Sealing the wound.


    Goddess, it¡¯s been so long. Too long in captivity. I stopped counting the days after the first year. No one


    has been able to escape. I was the first one to ever be caught and it was weeks before a second


    werewolf, Chris, was caught.


    From there they kept adding numbers until they were satisfied. By the end of that year alone, there


    were about a hundred of us in captivity. Sometimes I wonder how the werewolf council never picked


    the missing number of wolves.


    ¡°You know you¡¯re my favorite, right Mayra?¡± his green eyes turns smoky. Lust beginning to fill them.


    I try to move. Knowing what wasing but like usual I can¡¯t. I try begging him with my eyes. Pleading


    with him to spare me. I know it won¡¯t work. It never does but I still try.


    His hands move over my bony thighs. His touch disgusting me. Like usual we were alone. So none of


    his colleagues know what is happening. This was our time. Like he liked to call it. A time where he gets


    to do what he wants with no witnesses.


    One of his rough hands cups my breast while the other one touches my sex. He plunges a finger inside


    making me cry harder. I hated him. Hated his touch. I screamed internally but only a groan left my


    mouth.


    ¡°Get wet for me baby¡± he moaned while roughly thrusting his fingers.


    He was a monster. A pyscho and sicko but no one else saw that. Everyone else thought he was good.


    He pulls his finger out and lowers the stretcher. Taking a bottle of lube. He opens his trousers, releasing


    his manhood. He coats it with the lube and without warning plunges inside me. Taking something that


    isn¡¯t his to take.


    Over and over he takes me. Not caring that I¡¯m silently crying. Not caring that he is raping me. That this


    isn¡¯t consensual.


    I hate him. Goddess do I hate him. With every fiber of my being. I hope there is a special ce in hell


    reserved for him because if there isn''t then the goddess isn''t just.


    Finally he finishes. He withdraws and I feel his cum leak out from me. Using his fingers, he pushes it


    back inside me. Then spreads the remaining on the inside of my thighs.


    ¡°You look beautiful like this. With my cum glistening your well fucked pussy. I swear no one makes me


    feel the way you do Mayra.¡± He leans over and kisses me. Probes my mouth before pushing his tongue


    inside.


    My stomach revolts. Feeling the remnants of what I had eatening back up. It would serve him right


    if I vomited inside his mouth.


    He rips his lips from mine when he hears footsteps approaching the room. He stares at me. His eyes


    shing with possessiveness before he bends down to whisper in my ear.


    ¡°Remember this Mayra¡­you will always be mine. In every way that counts¡±


    The sound of his voice and his words chills me. It grates on me but I can¡¯t even react. Can¡¯t show him


    how disgusted I am by him.


    Minutester Tobby, one of our biggest tormentors enters the room.


    ¡°You done with her boss?¡± he smiles a sinister smile. Showing his yellowed teeth.


    ¡°Yes, you can take her back to the cells.¡±


    Without saying anything else he wheels my stretcher out of the room. I would say that I was d I was


    leaving the monster behind but I was not. I was trading one monster with another.


    ¡°Stupid bitch. Can¡¯t really curse you like that can I? Since you truly are a bitch. A female dog but in your


    case it¡¯s a female wolf¡± he says before hitting my midriff hard. ¡°You know what you really are? A cunt. A


    monstrosity of a cunt¡±


    The p he delivers is hard and hurts like hell. In fact everything fucking hurt.


    We pass by otherckeys and like usual there isn¡¯t any sympathy in their eyes. They look at me in


    disgust. Like I am a monster. Like a part of me isn¡¯t human like them.


    We have been treated worse than dogs. Simply because we weren¡¯t fully human. They branded us as


    monsters because they don¡¯t understand and humans always destroy what they cannot understand.


    They say that they¡¯re performing experiments on. That they want to replicate our genes so as to make


    soldiers invincible. I know deep down it¡¯s all a lie.


    If that¡¯s all they wanted this wouldn¡¯t be such a big secret. If it¡¯s all they wanted, they wouldn¡¯t have had


    to kidnap unsuspecting werewolves. If this is all they want, they wouldn¡¯t hold us hostage and torture


    us.


    Humans are fickle beings. Always hating those that are stronger than them. I would have escaped here


    a long time ago but they somehow found out that silver is our kryptonite.


    Since then, we get daily doses of it. And at night they taint the air we breathe with it. Making sure that


    we are too weak to heal. Too weak to shift. Too weak to fight.


    We get to the cells and he unceremoniously dumps me on the dirty floor. I fall since there isn¡¯t anyone


    to catch me or help me out. We are all weak. Each of us battling hard to stay alive.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back for youter after the drug has worn off. You know I like it when you can actually scream in


    pain¡± heughs evilly before stomping on my foot and leaving.


    Iy there cold and unable to move. I watch as the others give me pitying nces. They know I have


    been raped yet again. They¡¯re weak but they can still smell the scent of semen. The same way I can.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I don¡¯t want their pitying nces.


    The men look away when I stare at them hard, but the women keep their gaze on me. Trying to tell me


    that they understand. None of the other women has ever been taken against their will. So I don¡¯t


    understand why it was happening to me.


    Why the monster took pleasure in raping me when his colleagues and henchmen, ording to them,


    find it disgusting to sleep with animals.


    As Iy there with tears running down my face. I wish I could take back the decision I made that day.


    I wish I had just driven home for the holidays instead of running in wolf form. Because that day became


    the start of my torment.

 2. Mayra vs Raya

    2. Mayra vs Raya


    I wake up. The fear is still etched in my body. Still ringing in my mind and soul. Fuck! When will all


    these be over? It¡¯s been five damn years and I¡¯m still having nightmares. Still fearful.


    Years of seeing different therapists and psychiatrists and there is still no progress. I don¡¯t feel any


    better mentally. My head is still a mess.


    ¡°Let me out!¡± Raya, my wolf screams out. Banging on the invisible wall that I have built around.


    ¡°Let me the fuck out May or I swear I will hurt you¡± she growls


    I wrap my hands around myself and lean against the headboard. Bringing my knees up. I burry my


    head between them and cry.


    ¡°Mayra!¡± she screams. Her voice took on an unnatural tone. Anger and bitternessced with my name.


    I ignore her. Taking deep breaths. Trying to push away the pain and tears. I hate how weak and


    helpless I feel. How out of control I have be.


    She hates me. I can feel it in every word that she throws at me. She mes me for what happened.


    The sad thing is I can¡¯t even be mad at her. Because she is right.


    The day we were taken she tried warning me. She told me that she wasn¡¯t getting a good feeling. That


    we should just take the car or ne instead. I didn¡¯t listen to her but goddess do I wish that I had.


    She is right and she has every right to hate me. It¡¯s my selfishness and stubbornness that got us


    captured and held in captivity for ten years.


    ¡°Please stop Raya. Please¡± I beg her, unable to bear the headache she¡¯s causing me.


    She doesn¡¯t stop though. Instead she continues throwing herself against my mental blocks.


    Having enough of her antics. I get out of the bed and leave my room. I still lived in the pack house.


    Sebastian and Lauren wanted to give me my own house but I refused. I was afraid of living on my own.


    Sneaking out, I leave the house and start heading towards the forest. I wanted fresh air. To be under


    the moon and clear my head.


    I was nearing the river when a crashing pain fills my head. I fall down on my knees. Clutching my head.


    I wanted to scream but I couldn¡¯t. Someone would be able to hear me and I couldn¡¯t have that.


    My mental blocks shatter. Raya begins taking over.


    ¡°Did you really think that you could keep me in that cage?¡± she sneers. ¡°I will shift by force if that¡¯s what


    it takes to be free from you¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She has never been able to do this and it scares the crap out of me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you like it being the one who is caged¡± she says with an evil wolfish smirk before


    pushing me to the back of her mind and taking overpletely.


    -----


    When I wake up. I¡¯m in the clearing near a pond. I¡¯m exhausted and my bones feel like jelly.


    Standing up I look down at myself only to find that I am covered in blood.


    Quickly, I immerse myself into the water. Trying to get rid of the scent of blood. I don¡¯t know what


    happened yesterday after Raya took over. I don¡¯t know where she went or who she attacked. My only


    prayer is that she killed animals.


    I check on her to find her passed. Rebuilding my mental blocks. I make them stronger this time. The


    After washing my body. I get out of the pond and begin to head back to the pack house. By now most


    of the pack members if not all should already be awake.


    Thankfully, no one was in the living room when I sneaked in. I don¡¯t want anyone to know of my


    struggles. Let alone worry about me.


    I get to my room, shower then get dressed. When I am done, I go downstairs for breakfast. Pretending


    like everything is okay.


    ¡°Auntie May¡± Colton screams my name before his body collides with mine.


    He honestly surprises me. His personality is part Sebastian and part Ren. Which in itself is a contrast.


    ¡°Morning Colt¡± I tell him, kissing his chubby cheeks.


    At five years old, he has all this energy that is sometimes hard to keep up with. That and the fact that


    his wolf has already started making his presence known. Something that excites and scares his


    parents.


    ¡°Mama and I saved you breafast cause you werete¡± he says.


    Iugh. Feeling rxed for the first time since I woke up. ¡°It¡¯s breakfast, baby¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said¡­Breafast¡± he frowns at me.


    I go to reply but I¡¯m cut short.


    Ren appears, while rubbing her belly. She was almost due. Just a few weeks to go and the little ones


    will be here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even bother arguing with him¡­you won¡¯t win¡± she says while kissing his cheek.


    I smile at that. Longing hitting my chest out of nowhere. Maybe it¡¯s the fact that I¡¯m not getting younger.


    Or because of everything I have been through. But I want what Ren has.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t want Sebastian. I just want a loving mate and children. I want a family but I


    know I can¡¯t have that. I can¡¯t give any man happiness. It¡¯s one of the reasons why I rejected Bash in


    the first ce. I knew I couldn¡¯t make him happy.


    ¡°Come on¡­like Colt said, we saved you breakfast¡± she pulls me into the kitchen and orders me to sit


    down.


    nting Colton on the seat next to me, I turn to the woman who has be more than a friend to me.


    She and Bash decided after Colt was born to stay in the pack. The house in the city still remains but


    they now live here in the pack.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong May?¡± Ren asked me. Her eyes dug into mine. Trying to discover my secrets.


    I sigh, shifting my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just not getting enough sleep¡±


    I know I needed to tell someone that I was struggling. But this was my problem. So I was going to deal


    with it on my own.


    ¡°You know you can talk to me right?¡± she asked. ¡°I hate the purple bags under your eyes and how sick


    and weak you look¡±


    I leave my seat and go to hug her. Though it''s a bit troublesome with her big belly.


    ¡°This is one of the things I love about you Ren. The way you care for me, but you don¡¯t have to worry.


    I¡¯m okay, I just have difficulty sleeping ofte¡±


    She¡¯s a bit shorter than I am but it still works.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you Mayra¡­you¡¯vee to mean a lot to me and I don¡¯t want you to watch you


    suffer when I can help¡±


    I thank the goddess every day for bringing Ren to me. She¡¯s the best thing that has happened to me


    since I was captured.


    ¡°I know and I¡¯m telling you there is nothing to worry about. I¡¯m fine¡­I promise¡± I squeeze her a bit.


    Trying to reassure her.


    ¡°Fine then¡± the scowl on her face tells me that she doesn¡¯t believe me one bit.


    I wanted to say more but then my phone begins to ring.


    ¡°Uncle Darren is calling¡± Colton shouts, embarrassing the hell out of me.


    No one knew that I was in contact with him. I wanted it that way. But with how Colton just shouted it


    and who his mother is, it won¡¯t be long before all our friends know.


    I rack my mind for an excuse.


    ¡°He¡¯s helping me with some things¡± I rush to tell her before grabbing my phone and leaving the room


    but not before seeing her knowing smile.


    Shit, if she knew then I¡¯m fucked.


    ¡°Hey¡± I answered, dragging out the word.


    ¡°Hello, Mayra¡±


    His deep voice does something to my heart. I feel the wild beating of my heart. Almost as if with his


    voice, it came alive.


    I push those feelings aside. They were dangerous and I couldn¡¯t afford having them.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Why the hell was I awkward all of a sudden? We¡¯ve been sleeping together for a while now. It


    shouldn¡¯t be this awkward between us.


    Maybe it¡¯s just me.


    He chuckles. His voice diving deep, straight to my vagina.


    ¡°I was wondering if you wanted to go out tonight.¡±


    We¡¯ve never gone out. We¡¯ve always just met secretly, fucked and then went our own ways. I didn¡¯t


    ever sleep the night and he never asked me to. So this is kind of a surprise.


    ¡°Like a date?¡±


    Heughs this time. ¡°Yes, like a date¡­so will you go out with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± I squeak out. Unable to hide the panic and excitement in my voice.


    Man. I was acting like a school girl.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you then¡­I¡¯lle pick you up at eight¡± he says. His voice rich and sultry.


    ¡°Okay¡± I answer almost in a trance.


    It¡¯s after he hangs up that I realize that I agreed to himing to pick me up. I should have told him


    that I would meet him. That he shouldn¡¯te.


    After the initial panic, I became excited though. Excited to spend time with Darren. Curious to know


    why he invited me out in the first ce.


    All I had to do now is to make sure no one finds out that I was struggling. That my wolf and I were


    broken in ways that I don¡¯t think would heal. That she was slowly losing her mind and it was getting


    hard to control her.


    If the council ever found out they would want me put down. They couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t want a werewolf


    who¡¯s split from her wolf roaming free.

 3. Knock me out

    3. Knock me out


    I pace my room nervously. I was already dressed and ready but I was nervous. It¡¯s been so long since I


    dressed up or put any effort in how I look that I was afraid that I looked horrible.


    Sure the girls and I go out once in a while but no matter how much Ren, ire and Lily tried to


    convince me to dress up. I preferred just a simple top and jeans.


    Today though I was in a long sleeved ck dress. It covered my body, hiding my scars but it was still


    sexy. My makeup was done and my hair for once since I was found was flowing down my back in


    bouncy ringlets.


    My phone rings, startling.


    ¡°Hello...¡± I call awkwardly into the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m here¡± Damn, his sexy voice has a way of undoing me.


    The moment he says that. My nervousness skyrockets. I had no idea what was going on or why he


    invited me out. A thought crosses my mind and immediately I feel a crushing weight on my chest.


    What if he wants to break off our arrangement? What if he was already tired of me and was inviting me


    out so he can let me know in a sort of kind way?


    ¡°Give me a minute, I¡¯ll be down¡± I breathe into the phone, trying to push away my panic.


    I get my purse and rush down stairs. Ready to get this night over with.


    I was just getting to the door when Ren¡¯s voice stops me. I turn to face her.


    ¡°How the hell do you just pop out from nowhere?¡± I ask with my hand on my chest.


    She gives me a smile before answering. ¡°I didn¡¯t pop up from thin air, I was already here, you just didn¡¯t


    see me in your rush to sneak out¡±


    I keep my mouth shut. Compress it into a thin line in an effort to stop myself from spilling something I


    didn¡¯t want her to know.


    ¡°Is that Darren I smell?¡± she asks, sniffing the air.


    Shit! My anxiety levels reach their peak.


    ¡°No!¡± I scream before turning around and fleeing like the house was on fire.


    I almost die in embarrassment when I hear herugh behind me. Following me all the way out of the


    door.


    In my haste to get away from her and her knowingugh I bump into a very hard and solid chest.


    Before I can fall, an arm reaches out and grasps my waist. His intoxicating scent engulfs me, almost


    drowning in its richness.


    ¡°Whoa, you okay?¡± he steadies me, his obsidian eyes captivating me like always.


    I want to forget about the date and jump to the good stuff. To have him make me forget everything


    except for him. Except for how he feels inside me and on top of me. Because hot damn does he look


    like a fucking god in that ck suit.


    ¡°Yeah¡± I clear my throat, hoping against hope that he doesn¡¯t smell my arousal.


    My prayer is shot to hell when he smirks. ¡°I can smell you Mayra¡­and you smell fucking delicious¡±


    I feel myself getting wet, which makes blood rush to my cheeks.


    ¡°You two know that there are empty rooms you can use. If you¡¯re are going to fuck each other better do


    it in one of those. Thest thing I want is for Colton to see the both of tearing each other¡¯s clothes and


    doing at it like wild animals near the steps¡±


    I gasp, hearing Ren¡¯s smug voice behind us. We both turn to face her and find her standing near the


    door of the pack house. Her arms folded over her bump, eyes shining with mischief and a smug smile


    on her lips.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t ¨C It¡¯s not what you think, he just¡­¡± I go to exin but she cuts me off.


    ¡°Oh shush¡­I wasn¡¯t born yesterday May, and it¡¯s not like you¡¯re doing anything wrong¡± she says then


    winks at me.


    ¡°Right¡­I think we¡¯ll just head out¡± Darren clears his throat and says. ¡°Always nice to see you Ren¡±


    She smiles at him and he grabs my hands. Leading me towards his car.


    ¡°Have a great time kids and remember to use protection¡± Ren shouts as we drive away from the pack


    house.


    I sigh in mortification.


    ¡°Was she always like that?¡± I ask him, referring to Lauren.


    I¡¯ve known her for five years but she still surprises me. I¡¯ve seen her in Luna mode, mom mode, friend


    mode, executioner mode but this is a side of her that I was yet to see.


    Darrenughs. ¡°You mean yful? Yeah she is like that. Ites out once in a while but she can be¡±


    I look at him confused at first. Wondering how he knows so much about Ren but then I remember. They


    were once mated. Krystal is proof that they were once in love.


    I don¡¯t know their full story. All I know is that they were together for ten years before they separated and


    Ren got mated to Sebastian.


    I want to ask him but it¡¯s none of my business. I also can¡¯t help some of the jealousy I feel that they


    were once close. Like intimately close.


    He nces at me sideways when I don¡¯t speak. The air bes stilted for a while. I can¡¯t help but


    wonder if he¡¯s still in love with Ren.


    I shake those thoughts away. Whether he was still in love with her wasn¡¯t my business. It wasn¡¯t like I


    was in love with him or wanted a life with him, right?


    ¡°We¡¯re here¡± his voice cuts through my fog.


    I had been so lost in thought that I had not even realized that he had parked the car and turned off the


    engine.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m starving and I¡¯m sure you are too¡± he says before getting out of the car.


    Secondster he is on my side, opening the door for me. He helps me get out and locks the car before


    guiding me to the restaurant with his hand on my lower back.


    I love the tingles his palm leaves. For some reason, being with him just feels right.


    We get in and we are shown to our table. It¡¯s in the back. Somewhere secluded and quiet. Somewhere


    intimate.


    We get settled and immediately a waiteres and takes our orders. Once he leaves, Darren turns to


    face me. He doesn¡¯t say anything for a while. Just stares at me in that captivating way.


    ¡°So¡­¡± I begin but I¡¯m unable to continue so the word just hangs in the air awkwardly making him


    chuckle.


    ¡°Calm down Mayra¡­I just want to get to know you better, that¡¯s all¡± he smiles.


    I look at him shocked because I managed to convince myself on the way here that he wanted to end


    things between us.


    ¡°You want to get to know me?¡± my eyes were wide in skepticism.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said¡±


    I stare at him, my mind running miles per minute. ¡°But you do know me¡±


    He sighs as if he¡¯s dealing with a child.


    ¡°I know what gets you off Mayra. I know every curve of your sexy body. I know which spot to hit so you


    can scream my name and cum on my dick, but that¡¯s just physical.¡±


    I realize what he¡¯s saying or rather what he has left unsaid. He wants to get to know me outside of the


    bedroom. What I like, what makes me tick. He wants to know who I am on the inside.


    I would be lying if I said this new development didn¡¯t leave me on edge. I could deal with him wanting to


    end my nightly visits to his house. But him wanting to know me actually scares the shit out of me


    because I have so many broken pieces. Pieces I would rather remain hidden.


    Taking a deep breath I face him. About to turn him down when I feel Raya waking up.


    Shit, this can¡¯t be happening. Not now.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± I ask him in a rush.


    This was the best distraction I had right now. Talking to him would keep me from focusing on the angry


    energy that was surrounding my wolf.


    He gives me his devastating smile.


    ¡°We can start with something simple...what¡¯s your favorite color?¡± he asks.


    I release a smallugh at his question before answering. ¡°I don¡¯t have a favorite color¡±


    ¡°Everyone has a favorite color Mayra¡± he counteracts.


    ¡°Not me. I do love multiples colors but I don¡¯t have a specific one as my best¡±


    I can feel Raya pacing around my mind. It was distracting me.


    ¡°Then let me rephrase that, which colors do you love?¡±


    His eyes were intense and I felt that he wanted to know. That he wasn¡¯t just trying to make small talk.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He was actually interested in my answer.


    I was about to answer him when Raya ms into my shields causing me to almost fall off my chair from


    the pain. I felt her hate towards me and it hurt that she feels that way.


    ¡°Mayra, are you okay?¡± The sound of his voice does nothing to calm me down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back¡± I excuse myself. ¡°I have to use the restroom¡±


    Before he can say anything I stand up and leave. Rushing to the bathroom.


    Thankfully there wasn¡¯t anyone inside. I grip the sink as I try to push Raya back into her cage. My eyes


    keep flickering from blue to yellow.


    ¡°How fucking dare you Mayra! You rejected my mate and as if fucking another man wasn¡¯t enough


    you¡¯re now on a date with him? When the hell did you be such a slut. Spreading your legs for


    someone who isn¡¯t your destined.¡± She growls while still trying to break down my shields.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Tears fill my eyes. Her words hurt more than anything I have ever endured. Her bitterness towards me


    shatters my heart and breaks my soul.


    ¡°Why should I? I¡¯m just telling the truth. I don¡¯t know why the goddess gave me such a pathetic human.


    She must have hated me to pair me with the likes of you¡±


    I try blocking her words as I leave the restroom but it¡¯s no use. They ring in my mind over and over


    again.


    Finding myself outside, I take a deep breath. Breathing in the fresh air. The air in my lungs gets stuck


    when I smell a familiar scent. Before I can ce it. Raya shatters my shield just like the night before.


    I fall on my knees, trying to prevent her from taking control. I feel my spine snap as it begins re-


    arranging itself to that of an animal.


    ¡°Everything that has happened to me, everything we¡¯ve lost is your fault and I promise I will make you


    pay until the day you take your final breath¡± she says bitterly.


    This time I scream because the pain of a force shift is too much. I just want her to stop. To stop hurting


    and tormenting me.


    ¡°Mayra!¡± I hear his concerned voice and soon enough I see his handsome face. ¡°What the fuck is


    happening?¡±


    His hand reaches for me and Raya is about to snap it but I hold her back.


    ¡°Knock me out Darren¡± I grit through my clenched teeth.


    ¡°What!¡± he looks surprised. As he doesn¡¯t understand what I just said.


    ¡°Knock me the fuck out or she¡¯ll take over and neither of us wants that¡±


    I don¡¯t need to exin who ¡®she¡¯ is because he gets I¡¯m referring to my wolf. He doesn¡¯t knock me out


    but he presses a pressure point. I fall into oblivion with Raya screaming how she¡¯ll make all of us pay.

 4. Stay

    4. Stay


    Waking up in a jolt I search the room I was in. It takes a while for me to realize it was familiar. That I


    was in Darren¡¯s bedroom.


    I sigh in relief that Raya didn''t managed to take over, but then I remember everything. Remember that


    Darren saw my struggle. He was going to ask questions and that¡¯s what I¡¯ve been trying to avoid.


    I scan the room for him only to find him seated on a chair near the bedside table. His eyes are on me.


    Studying me. Trying to break through to what I¡¯m hiding deep down.


    ¡°Mind telling me why I had to carry you home in an unconscious state?¡± he asks. His voice gravelly low.


    An undercurrent of something dangerouscing it.


    I rack my brain for an answer. For a lie that would cate him.


    ¡°Raya was really scared and her first instinct was to shift and flee. I tried assuring her that we were safe


    but she wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± The lie flies smoothly out of my mouth.


    His brows scrunch up in a frown. ¡°Why was she afraid? What could she be scared of?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, I don¡¯t know¡­She¡¯s been like that since we were rescued. There are those moments


    where she forgets and thinks that we¡¯re still in danger. My therapist said that it¡¯s to be expected¡±


    I hated lying to him but I had no choice. He couldn¡¯t help in dealing with Raya. No one could. The only


    thing that could help, was putting her down and putting her down meant killing me. I wasn¡¯t ready to die


    yet. Not after gaining my freedom.


    I see his eyes soften and I know that I got him. That he believes me. After all, they all know that I suffer


    from PTSD and my doctor said to expect moments where my mind throws me back to the past.


    I¡¯m taking advantage of my condition. Using it against him but I have to do what I have to do to protect


    myself.


    Getting out of the bed, I make sure that my walls are intact. I go to him and kneel so that we¡¯re eye


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    level.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long day Darren, I want to forget¡­please make me forget¡± I plead with him. Begging him


    with my eyes.


    It¡¯s only when I¡¯m in his arms do I find sce. When he¡¯s fucking my brains out do I forget everything


    that I went through and everything I¡¯m currently dealing with.


    He stands up and brings me with him. Lifting his hand, he gently slides it along my cheek. I lean in as I


    watch his eyes which are fixed on mine. I couldn¡¯t look away from him even if I wanted to. He had every


    bit of my attention as he slowly leaned down and kissed me.


    My heart beats erratically when Darren slides his tongue against mine. The press of his warm lips


    eases my thoughts.


    I whimper when his hand runs upward and into my hair, his finger ying with the locks. His body


    pressed against mine.


    He¡¯s hard, his stiff cock forced against my belly, causing tingles of anticipation to run down my back.


    I feel like I¡¯m on fire. Desire and need throbbing heavily in every fibre of my body as Darren walks me


    backwards. His bed breaks my fall when he falls with me onto it.


    His small, rough groans were making me rub against him. Making me dry hump his body like a


    goddamn slut.


    Heat flushes my skin as his mouth ventures down my throat and his handes up to caress my


    breast. His fingers kneading through the fabric of my dress.


    I couldn¡¯t speak and everything I tried saying came out as a jumbled mess. As if he could read my


    mind, he takes hold of the hem of my dress and yanks it over my head.


    The cool air makes my nipples stand on end just as Darren envelops one with his mouth. His teeth


    grazing the sensitive flesh through my bra.


    Needing more, I reach behind, flick the fastening and unhook my bra. He chuckles but he doesn¡¯t


    remove his attention from my breast.


    I want to feel his skin so I start unbuttoning his shirt. When that is done I push it over his shoulder just


    as he switches to the other nipple.


    My hand slides over the skin on his back, the smoothness making me want to feel him more. I tuck my


    hand into his waistband and smile when rock- hard muscles greet me.


    ¡°Has anyone ever told you, you have the firmest ass ever?¡± I ask, wincing at my own words.


    He chuckles, the deep sound vibrating through my nipple, making me moan.


    ¡°Thank you¡± he mumbles.


    His eyes lifts and I grin down at him. He then takes a new journey, making my body buzz with


    excitement.


    When his lips came to one of the hideous scars on my stomach. I freeze and close my eyes.


    ¡°Look at me, Mayra. Open your eyes¡± hemands.


    I didn¡¯t want to but I take a breath and do as he asked me. Looking down at him as his lips tenderly


    brush over another part of my mangled skin.


    ¡°This is beautiful¡± he whispered. ¡°It¡¯s your life. It shows you are free. It¡¯s proof that you went through


    hell and survived.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s evidence of my mistake. Punishment for ignoring Raya''s warnings¡± I argue quietly.


    I¡¯m surprised when I see him smiling. ¡°No, it¡¯s victory in its most physical form¡±


    Before I can answer, his fingers move downwards. His fingers ying at the waistband of my panties.


    Beckoning me with a tap to my hip. I lift my ass off the bed so he could remove them. I feel exposed


    when he yanks them down but all that is forgotten when a dirty grin rises on his face.


    Darren palms the inside of my thighs before pushing my legs wider open, exposing my most intimate


    part to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re breath-taking¡± his voice choked and gruff. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you like this before but damn I can¡¯t help


    my eyes from feasting on you¡±


    I release a grunt at his words as I imagine his mouth feasting on me. Once again, as if reading my


    mind, he dips down and when his hot mouth meets my hot flesh, my head flops back and I lift my hips


    to greet his eagerness.


    He growls and starts eating me out like I was hisst meal. I grip his hair and ride with him as he brings


    me to orgasm. His mouth devouring my cum like a madman. His facepletely sinking between my


    flesh to take it hungrily.


    I was aplete wreck when he eventually made his way back, up my body and to my mouth. I tasted


    my orgasm on him and it heightened my need. My body was begging for more.


    When I feel him kick off his trousers and his erection between my legs, I whimper.


    I went to push him. Wanting to return a favor but he stops me.


    ¡°Today is all about you darling¡± he says as he takes my lips again.


    I lift my legs around his firm backside and when his cock rubs against my clit we both moan loudly.


    He deepens the kiss and rocks against me. Sliding his cock along me, wetting it with my juices and


    tormenting us both with lust.


    ¡°Darren, please¡±


    ¡°Please, what Mayra?¡± his mouth treks along my neck.


    His tongue runs tenderly along my skin and I clench my teeth together as my body prickles with


    awareness.


    ¡°I need you Darren. I need to feel you inside me¡±


    Another moan left him but he didn¡¯t disappoint. His cock plunges inside me, making me gasp. My pussy


    quivers in delight around him.


    When he was fully inside me, he stills and rears back to look at me. His eyes ordering me to look at


    him. He was damn beautiful. I couldn''t look away if I wanted to. His jaw was locked tight and his eyes


    were hooded over.


    He starts moving and my mouth falls open in ecstasy. Something in his eyes shifts as he slowly rocks


    in and out of me.


    I was hypnotized by him, by the look of adoration I saw in his eyes and the pleasure that filled his


    features.


    I lift my hips to meet him in an effort to give him more. His teeth sh together and he hisses when a


    moan of pleasure rolls out from me. Our need deepens and Darren starts to speed up until he is driving


    in and out of me like the world was going to end before we managed to reach climax.


    Without warning, he pulls out and flips me over. With one arm, he brings me on all fours. I was about to


    ¡°Fuck, you feel so fucking good¡± he rambles.


    The only answer I could master was a moan.


    ¡°You feel that? You feel my cock inside you¡­you feel how hard you make me?¡±


    The sound of skin on skin was the best soundtrack of our fuckfest.


    ¡°Yes, oh goddess yess¡­don¡¯t stop, Darren¡± I beg.


    He spanks my ass and I clench around him. My moan being drawn from deep inside my chest.


    ¡°I love how your tight little body squeezes my dick¡­Makes me think you want my cum inside you¡± he


    groaned.


    Goddess. When he talks dirty like that, it makes me want to give him everything.


    I fist the sheets when he rams into me again. Unable to hold back my moan.


    He falls back on his calves and brings me with him. My body leans on his, unable to keep itself straight.


    One of his arms wraps around my waist and the other around my neck.


    ¡°Who do you belong to?¡± he asks, his fangs grazing my neck. Sending delicious tingles down my spine.


    ¡°You, Darren¡± The words are involuntary drawn from my lips but they just feels right


    ¡°Who does this tight pussy belong to?¡± he cups my pussy as he continues to pound into me.


    ¡°You, always you¡±


    ¡°Good girl, now, fucking cum for me¡± hemands and presses his finger on my clit.


    My orgasm explodes from within me, my legs shaking at its intensity.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, cum all over my cock¡± I hear him say, but it sounds so far away.


    The tightening of my muscles draws his orgasm and he practically roared his release as I clenched


    around him and took every drop of his cum.


    ¡°Milk me dry, Angel¡± he groans as he continues to spurt inside me, coating my walls with his essence.


    We fall on the bed in exhaustion. I could feel him throb inside me. My body was vibrating and our


    panting breath mingled.


    He pulls out of me after we¡¯ve calmed down and flops next to me. Knowing the drill, I rise up and start


    searching for my clothes. After locating them, I go to get out of the bed when he grasps my hand.


    I turn to face him.


    ¡°Stay¡±


    One word that probably meant nothing to others but signified a big turning point between us. I wanted


    to reject his offer, not wanting to cross the line, but I couldn¡¯t. Against my better judgement I decide to


    stay.


    Iy back down and he wraps me in his arms. Cuddling me. I don¡¯t say anything and neither does he.


    Finally I fall asleep and for the first time in years, I wasn¡¯t tormented with my hellish memories.

 5. A storm is coming

    5. A storm ising


    Darren


    I watch as Mayra gets dressed. Ready to leave. I feel a tug in my chest and a part of me wants to pull


    her back to bed. Wants to beg her to stay. To move in with me.


    Having her in my bed and my arms the entire night was the best feeling. Waking up tangled in the


    sheets and seeing her face first thing in the morning just felt right.


    There is no denying that I want her. And these past few weeks I¡¯ve been craving more of her and from


    her. I want her in my life permanently.


    She finishes dressing and turns to look at me. I can tell she doesn¡¯t know what to say or what to do.


    I turned our rtionship to a whole new direction when I asked her to spend the night yesterday.


    Leaving her unsure.


    Getting out of bed, I walk towards her. She¡¯s trying to keep her eyes focused on mine but she¡¯s having


    a hard time. Eventually they dip down and I feel myself harden with every second her eyes are


    stered to my cock.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡± I tease her, making her look up.


    She grins wide before answering. ¡°Yeah, a lot actually¡±


    I lift my hand andce my fingers in her soft hair before bringing my lips to hers. I can¡¯t seem to get


    enough of her taste. My tongue tangles with her and I want nothing more than to get her back to bed


    and show her just how much I adore her.


    I pull my mouth and look into her eyes. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to take you back?¡±


    I still can''t get over how fucking beautiful and precious she is.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure¡­besides, I already called and Uber¡±


    Her phone pings and she looks down at it. ¡°The driver is already here¡± she mumbles before looking up.


    ¡°See you soon, and call me if you need anything¡± I tell her before pecking her lips.


    She smiles and turns to leave. I want nothing more than to follow her.


    The door closes and I head to my bedroom window. Minutester I see her emerge out of the house


    and into the waiting car.


    ¡°Something isn¡¯t right with her¡­I can feel it¡± I hear Kai, my wolf say as I watch the car speed out of my


    This is my house in the city. I bought it a couple of years back. It was my safe ce. Where Ie to


    think. A ce away from the pack.


    ¡°I know¡± I mutter.


    ¡°What are we going to do about it? I care about Mayra, she¡¯s the first woman I¡¯ve liked since we lost


    Lauren¡±


    At the mention of Ren, guilt eats at me. Sure she has forgiven me and it¡¯s been five years but I still


    can¡¯t get over how I became a douche bag to her.


    It took losing her and Miranda betraying me a second time to realize that I loved her. That I was always


    in love with her. I held back on her when we were together thinking that I still loved Miranda. Taking for


    granted her presence and love in my life.


    I still feel disgusted by myself when I remember that I went behind her back. That I became a cheater.


    One of the many things I¡¯m afraid of is Mayra finding out my sins. Finding out that I wasn¡¯t faithful to the


    woman I took my vows with.


    No woman in her right mind would want a man that cheated on his mate and I was afraid Mayra would


    cut ties with me when she found out the truth of my rtionship with Lauren.


    I shake those thoughts from my head. Now wasn¡¯t the time to think about that. I will cross that bridge


    when I get there.


    Remembering I was yet to answer Kai, I focus my attention on him.


    ¡°I know Kai, but right now there is nothing we can do except to be there for her. To make her


    understand that we¡¯re there for her and we¡¯ll do anything we can to help her¡±


    I know Mayra thought I bought into her excuse but she¡¯s wrong. I saw how shaken she was and I didn¡¯t


    want to push it. Plus the moment she told me that she needed me to help her forget, everything else


    faded. I helped her in the only way I knew how.


    There was something wrong with her wolf. Something that she was hiding from everyone. I mean for


    fucks sake, Raya almost bit my arm off. She didn¡¯t seem scared to me, she looked pissed off. Furious.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Yeah. Something was definitely up and I was going to turn the whole fucking world upside down, if it


    means helping her. She means more to me than she thinks.


    My phone rings, cutting my thoughts short. I go pick it up.


    A smile crosses my face when I see Krystal¡¯s name sh on the screen. Fuck. She is the one good


    thing Lauren and I did right.


    ¡°Hey sweetheart, how are you doing?¡±


    Damn I¡¯ve missed her. It¡¯s been almost a month since Ist saw her. She was scheduled toe for a


    visit in a couple of weeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m good daddy, just busy with training¡­and you, what are you up to?¡± she asks, her voice ringing with


    happiness at hearing my voice.


    Man, do I love my daughter. She was my anchor when everything went to shit. It was because of her


    that I was able to pull through from my alcoholism and depression. Sometimes it¡¯s hard to believe how


    fast time has flown. She was now a shifted teen.


    ¡°Nothing much¡­just thinking¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­do your thoughts have to do with a certain beautiful ck haired, blue eyed woman?¡± she


    teases.


    I chuckle. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Come one dad¡­you forget I¡¯m an Oracle in training, you can¡¯t hide your rtionship from me, I saw it


    before it even started¡± she says and I hope she doesn¡¯t know that our rtionship only consisted of sex


    before I decided I wanted more.


    Another thing that I¡¯m yet to get used to even after years have passed. That my baby girl is going to be


    the next Oracle. I¡¯ve seen what Sylvia can do and how packs waged war against each other in a bid to


    get her. That was before she set the record straight and told them to back off or she¡¯ll destroy their


    packs. I¡¯m not afraid to admit that I¡¯m scared for Krystal.


    And let¡¯s not mention that she¡¯s destined to be alone for life. No mate, no children, just bound by her


    duty to the goddess. It¡¯s a lonely road ahead. This wasn¡¯t the future I imagined for her.


    ¡°Listen dad¡± her voice takes a serious tone and brings me back to the present. ¡°You need to be there


    for Aunt Mayra. I see a storming and it¡¯s heading straight towards her. If we are not careful it''ll


    sweep her up and it will destroy her¡±


    I shiver at her words. My hands clench my phone. Almost breaking it in the process.


    ¡°Both of you may not know it, but you¡¯re her anchor, you¡¯re her destiny and without you she¡¯ll be lost.


    Promise me, dad¡­Promise me that you¡¯ll love her fiercely. That you¡¯ll protect her with everything you


    have. ¡± she whispers, the fear in her voice very noticeable.


    ¡°I promise, sweetheart¡± I vow.


    She sighs in relief and then switches to a happier topic but I fucking can¡¯t shake the coldness that has


    settled in my bones. I¡¯m unable to get rid of the dread I feel in the depths of my soul.

 6. What do you want from me

    6. What do you want from me


    Mayra


    Spending the night with Darren was more than I could¡¯ve hoped for. For the first time since captivity I


    felt treasured. I felt safe. I felt like I was on the top of the world.


    For some insane reason I wanted to stay with him. And if he had asked me to, I probably would have.


    After I got out of captivity, I thought that I would never let a man touch me. That I will never get close to


    any man.


    With Darren I don¡¯t even know how it happened. One minute we were bumping into each at the hospital


    when I went to see my therapist, and the next we were falling into bed together.


    He managed to get past my defenses and despite myself, a part of me wants more. Wants to be with


    him.


    ¡°Mayra, what are you thinking about?¡± Alice, my therapist, pulls me back to the present.


    ¡°Nothing much¡± I answered.


    It was in the afternoon and I was in one of my therapy sessions. Don¡¯t get me wrong, Alice is a


    wonderful woman. I just felt like our talks weren¡¯t really helping me like they should.


    After all, Raya was still out of control.


    ¡°We both know that¡¯s a lie¡± she smiles.


    ¡°Alright, fine, I was thinking about Darren¡­I spent the night at his ce yesterday¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡± she urges, leaning forward.


    ¡°It was actually really great¡­ I didn¡¯t have nightmares¡±


    She nods her head. She knows what I¡¯m talking about given I told her that I have them. That the


    memories usuallye when I¡¯m most vulnerable. At night.


    During the day, I can suppress them but when I¡¯m unconscious that¡¯s a very different story.


    ¡°Have you told him about your nightmares¡­have you shared any of your traumas?¡±


    I look at her like she is crazy. Like she said the most absurd thing in the world.


    ¡°Why the hell would I do that?¡± I ask puzzled.


    She sighs as if she¡¯s tired. As if she¡¯s praying to the goddess for patience.


    ¡°Mayra, we talked about this¡­At one point or another you will have to tell the man you decide to date


    about what happened to you and at this point I¡¯m starting to believe that man is Darren¡±


    I get what she¡¯s saying but she¡¯s also wrong. I¡¯m not nning to ever date. And Darren is definitely not


    that man. Sure I would love for him to be but I have too much baggage. He needs a she-wolf that is


    whole. Not one that is broken.


    I shake my head but she speaks before I can utter a word.


    ¡°Putting that aside, I¡¯m here to help you Mayra, but I can''t do that if you don¡¯t work with me. You


    mentioned a few things here and there but when I try to push deeper you close up. The only thing


    you¡¯ve mentioned is your nightmares and even then you don¡¯t talk about what they entail.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± I go to say but she cuts me off


    ¡°You never talk about your time in captivity. About what happened to you. You say absolutely nothing


    but you expect me to help. How am I going to do that if I don¡¯t know the whole story?¡±


    ¡°I know that I¡­¡±


    ¡°The whole purpose of therapy is for you to talk. To tell me your fears, your pain, your hurts. To get our


    your frustrations and I try my best to help you heal and move forward. I know it¡¯s hard to remember and


    you would rather forget but you need to open up. It¡¯s been five years since you started seeing me but


    not once have you ever talked about your time in captivity. You always dart around the subject¡±


    I stand up and start pacing. As each and every word she said ys in my mind, I start bing angry.


    She talks about it like it¡¯s easy. As if it¡¯s as simple as snapping my fingers but it sure as hell isn¡¯t.


    ¡°Mayra¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I find myself shouting. ¡°You have no idea the hell I went through. Ten fucking years I was held


    against my will. Ten years of wishing and praying and hoping that someone wille find me. That


    questions would be asked and they would realize that something is wrong, that werewolves were


    missing.


    My family fucking gave up on me, do you know how that feels? That they just assumed I was killed by


    rogues and then continued on with their fucking lives. Washed their hands and moved on while I


    suffered. It took divine intervention for us to be found. To be fucking freed from the night mare¡±


    I try to take a calming breath but it doesn¡¯t work. I feel so unhinged. So hurt. So broken. They don¡¯t


    understand how it feels to be trapped in a ce where you¡¯re nothing but ab rat.


    I got free and I thought that it was finally behind me but no. My wolf now hates and is turning into a


    psychotic bitch that mes me for everything that happened to us.


    ¡°What if the goddess hadn¡¯t sent Ren toe for us?¡± I continue. ¡°It means I would still be in that


    nightmare. I would still be in that dirty smelling cage, praying for the goddess to just end my life. Hoping


    that day would be myst on earth and then you have the audacity to sit there and demand I relieve the


    worst years of my life¡±


    She looks at me in sympathy and in that moment I hate her.


    ¡°I understand what you¡­¡±


    ¡°No you don¡¯t!¡± I screech. ¡°What the hell do you want from me? Do you want me to tell you how I was


    cut open each day? How Tobby tortured me? Whipped me, punched me, pped me, and stomped on


    me day in and day out.


    Do you want me to tell you how the Monster raped me almost each day after drugging me and the only


    thing I could do as he took what he wanted was cry? Tell me! Is that what you wanted to fucking hear?¡±


    I was crying when I finished. Unable to hold back the tears and pain anymore. I have tried so hard to be


    strong since I became a free woman. Tried my best to move forward and leave the past behind me. But


    my memories still haunt me. Still wreaks havoc inside me.


    Like a dam, I burst and let the pain and hurt out. Let it wash over me. I cry like I have never allowed


    myself to. My heart constricts and my lungspress. I feel like I was going to die from the sorrow and


    heartache.


    Unable to hold myself up, I fall on the carpeted floor and hide my face behind my hands. Feeling Alice¡¯s


    arms around me. Herfort surrounding me, I cry harder.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay love, let it all out¡­I¡¯m here¡± she says in a softforting voice.


    ¡°No it¡¯s not¡­I hate how broken and damaged I am and I''m afraid I''ll never be whole again¡±


    I don¡¯t know for how long we kneel there when my cries finally die down. I now felt exhausted and all I


    wanted to do was nap before Raya and my nightmares kept me up at night again.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I slowly tell her, looking straight into her eyes.


    I see something pass in them but it¡¯s too quick for me to read much into it.


    ¡°Anytime¡±


    ¡°I would like to go home now, our session is finished right?¡±


    She nods her head in affirmation and we both stand up. She lets go of me and without another word to


    her, I take my bag and leave her office.


    I wasn¡¯t being mean or anything by not saying goodbye to her. I was just too depleted to bother.


    Everything in me felt raw. Like my heart and soul had been stripped andid bare for everyone to see. I


    hated that kind of vulnerability.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Passing other patients and avoiding eye contact with anyone because they probably heard me scream


    like a banshee, I finally get outside. I breathe in the fresh air. Trying to calm my erratic heart.


    Walking towards my car I feel a chill down my spine. I hurry, hating the feeling of fear that was encasing


    me. Spotting my car, I quickly get in and speed out of the parking lot. All the while feeling like someone


    was watching me. Like someone was hunting me. Waiting for the perfect time to strike.

 7. Stalker ?

    7. Stalker ?


    I still couldn¡¯t get the weird feeling out of my system hours after getting home. It stuck to me like a


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    damn leech.


    It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve felt scared. Sure, Raya forcefully shifting should scare me but it doesn¡¯t. It


    mostly just frustrates me. This time I was scared because I couldn¡¯t help but feel like there was a


    certain doom hanging over me.


    I thought that when I was rescued that my roller-coaster ride was finally over. But now, now I think it


    was far from it.


    ¡°You okay Mayra?¡± his voice cuts through the peaceful night.


    I turn to look at Sebastian. He was a different man from when I met him five years ago. I guess being


    with the woman he loves has softened him a bit.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡±


    I don¡¯t know why I just told him that, but it kind of just slipped from my mouth.


    I was on the terrace just looking at the endless green field. Counting down till the time I had to close my


    years. I wasn¡¯t looking forward to the struggles of fighting Raya nor the memories that awaited me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, sitting down next to me.


    Just like with Darren, he has a way of making me feel like he was staring into my soul. Like he was


    actually seeing the brokenness within.


    I hated his green eyes. Don¡¯t get me wrong, Sebastian is a devilishly hot son of a bitch. But his green


    eyes remind me of those of the Monster. They had the same forest green shade and sometimes


    looking at them made me sick.


    It was also another reason why I rejected me (Not that he would have epted me when he was


    clearly madly in love with Ren). I just couldn¡¯t imagine being mated with him and looking into the same


    eye color that reminded me of the bastard that raped me for ten fucking years.


    ¡°Mayra?¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­My mind wandered a bit¡± I apologize before continuing. ¡°I can¡¯t pinpoint what the problem is but


    I just have this crazy feeling that something ising¡±


    ¡°Well my advice to you is don¡¯t ignore the feeling or underestimate it¡­I¡¯ve seen this happen with Ren


    when she would get such feelings and then something does happen¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t her case different? She¡¯s after all connected to the goddess in a way none of us are¡± I argue


    back.


    ¡°True, but I firmly believe that such feelings are our instincts warning us. A way for our soul to let us


    know that we should be on high alert. That we should be prepared¡± he answered.


    I nod. Thinking about it, it kind of made sense. I couldn¡¯t get rid of the feeling and that meant


    something. Something that I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    ¡°Thanks Bash¡­You¡¯ve actually put things into perspective for me¡±


    ¡°Good, now let¡¯s go, Ren had sent me out here to call you for dinner¡±


    He helps me up and we get inside the house. We head directly to the kitchen. Just like everything in


    the pack house, the kitchen was huge. We had a dining room but not everyone eats there. Some prefer


    eating in the kitchen while others prefer eating in their rooms.


    ¡°Finally¡­I thought you woulde when the food is already cold¡± Ren says, throwing her hands up in


    the air.


    Sebastian heads straight to her and then captures her mouth in a deep kiss.


    ¡°E¡± Colton scrunches his nose up before he leaves still wearing a disgusted look on his face


    ¡°Would you two not make out while I¡¯m trying to eat, It¡¯s disgusting?¡± Jax says sporting the same look


    as his brother.


    Ren breaks away giggling. ¡°You¡¯re being dramatic¡±


    ¡°No I¡¯m not, mom¡± Jax argues back. ¡°No one wants to see their parents with their tongues down each


    other¡¯s throat¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a werewolf Jax, I thought you would be used to PDA¡¯s¡­I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen more than just


    kissing with others¡± Sebastian adds in a deadpanned voice.


    I fill my te and then take a seat. I start to eat while watching them. It was always entertaining


    watching them argue back and forth.


    ¡°Sure, but I would rather ignore that shit with my parents¡± Jax says, making a puking face.


    ¡°Sex and kissing is natural biology. It happens, how do you think I got pregnant Jax? It definitely wasn¡¯t


    miracle babies¡±


    ¡°Goddess! I did not need that mental image mom¡­Fuck, I feel like I should scrub my brain with bleach¡±


    Iugh at the horror on Jax¡¯s face. He looks like he has been traumatized. He shakes his head and


    goes to stand, to leave. He probably had enough of his mother.


    ¡°Speaking of pregnancies¡± Ren stops him. ¡°I hope you¡¯re making use of the condoms I stocked in your


    room, just in case you¡¯re sexually active. Thest thing I want is my grandchild being around the same


    age as your siblings. ¡±


    Jax tips his head upwards and pinches his nose. He lets out a deep breath and he looks like he¡¯s


    praying for patience.


    ¡°Can we not talk about my sex life, Please?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re having sex¡± Ren concludes and she looks like she doesn¡¯t know what to do with the


    confirmation.


    ¡°Leave the boy alone, Red¡± Sebastian adds.


    ¡°He¡¯s having sex Bash. At fifteen¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well you wouldn¡¯t have put those condoms in his room if you didn¡¯t suspect he was already


    having sex¡±


    She huffs then narrows her eyes. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you surprised? it¡¯s almost as if you were expecting it.¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s a teenage boy¡­boys will be boys¡± he mutters as a way of exnation.


    I really didn¡¯t know whether to agree with him or not. Well statistically boys tend to lose their virginity


    earlier than girls.


    ¡°Is that so¡­so when did you lose your virginity?¡± Ren asks him, folding her hands across her chest.


    ¡°Fourteen¡±


    The gasp that leaves her isical and I have to suppress myugh.


    ¡°You lost your virginity at fourteen? I lost mine at neen. Fourteen is too young, same with fifteen¡±


    Jax clears his throat. ¡°This conversation has just taken a turn for the worse. Like I said, thest thing I


    need is to learn about your sex lives, previous or current one¡±


    ¡°I just thought you would wait till you were a bit older¡± Ren tells him, shrugging her shoulders but I can


    see that the fact that Jax was having sex, bothered her.


    ¡°We¡¯re not talking anymore about this mom¡­so goodnight and thanks for ruining my appetite¡± he


    grumbles before turning around and leaving the room.


    Ren looks at loss. I guess she¡¯s having a hard time with the loss of her son¡¯s innocence. He was now


    no longer a little boy. I think that is what she¡¯s having a hard time epting.


    I eat my food and watch as Sebastian tries to console her.


    If I wasn¡¯t so broken inside, I would want the kind of rtionship Bash and Ren had. One of love and


    respect. They were deliriously happy and sometimes it was sickening to watch them.


    ¡°I¡¯m off to bed too¡± I tell them.


    Ren turns and narrows her eyes at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I have forgotten about you. You didn¡¯t spend the night here. I¡¯m too tired to hound you but


    Iugh. ¡°Aye, Aye Captain¡± I salute her and leave after bidding them goodnight.


    Getting to my room, I lock the door and begin to remove my clothes. I was contemting on whether to


    shower or just sleep when a piece of paper on my bed catches my eye.


    I walk to it and pick up it up. I freeze when I see what is written on it. My body goes cold.


    I SEE YOU.


    Fear fills every pore of my body and I drop the paper as if it has burned me.


    What. The. Hell.

 8. Ray of hope

    8. Ray of hope


    ¡°Please stop¡± I beg but my pleas fall on deaf ears.


    My hands were tied. Chains encasing my wrists. I was suspended, hanging from the ceiling. My entire


    body ached and all I wanted was for everything to end.


    If only the moon goddess would listen to my prayer. If only she could just end me once and for all. For


    some reason she kept me alive and I hated her for it.


    I envied the ones that died. They were off to a better life after the suffering and that is what I wanted for


    myself.


    Every day while Iy on that filthy floor. I begged her to just take my life. I even tried to do it myself


    once. It obviously didn¡¯t work given that I am still in this fucking hell.


    The whips angrilynds on my back. Making me scream. The tears fall down my face and I see Mac,


    my other tormentor grin at the sight of my pain.


    ¡°Music to my fucking ears¡± he chuckles with his arms folded across his chest and palms tucked on the


    inside of his armpits.


    I feel my skin give way and blood trail down my back.


    ¡°Do it again Tobby, I want to hear her scream¡± the excitement in his voice is the only proof you need to


    know how much he liked seeing me bleed.


    ¡°dly¡± Toby cheerfully says before bringing the whip down on my back again.


    This time I¡¯m pushed forward by the force of the hit. Itnded on the same spot. Digging deeper into the


    wound that was already there.


    ¡°Please¡± I beg, my voice wobbly and tears clogging my voice.


    I refuse to cry. Refuse to give them the satisfaction of knowing that they were breaking me.


    ¡°Please what sweetheart?¡± Mac asked, mockingly.


    ¡°Please stop¡±


    I look straight into his eyes even though it costs me every little bit of energy I had to keep my head


    straight. Unlike Tobby, Mac was good looking. But that was shadowed by the sadistic psychopathic trait


    he had.


    The gleam in his eyes told me that he was enjoying this too much to stop. That my pleas had fallen on


    deaf ears. I honestly don¡¯t know why I try. Why I still beg.


    They had no sympathy or empathy. They would never stop. The only way all this would end is either I


    died or they did.


    Chances of them dying was slim so the only option I had, given the moon goddess refused to entertain


    my wishes, was to keep holding on to broken hope.


    ¡°Now why would I do that Mayra?¡±


    It was probably a rhetorical question so I didn¡¯t bother answering him.


    I watch as he steps forward. I tried backing away but there was nowhere to go with my hands chained.


    I should have expected the blow but for some reason I didn¡¯t. Have you ever been hit by a grown man?


    Let me tell you it¡¯s the worst kind of pain. My head falls to the side and I feel my jaw unhinge.


    I hated the fucker and I wished nothing but hell for both of them.


    ¡°You got nothing to say now?¡± Toby mocked, before hitting the back of my head hard.


    I wince, knowing a bump was going to form there. I was torn between being strong and crying.


    From there I shut everything off. I dissociate. I don¡¯t know for how long they torture me but when they¡¯re


    done I feel the after effect. They stand close together with big smiles on their fucking face as they


    admire their handwork. As if I was a piece of art.


    ¡°I think we did good today¡± Toby tells Mac.


    Mac grins like a fool, jumping from one foot to the other in glee like a fucking school girl.


    ¡°Definitely¡±


    I try to breathe in through the pain but everything hurts.


    ¡°Now, take her back to her cage¡± Mac says before turning to look at me. ¡°As for you, I¡¯ll see you


    tomorrow¡±


    He walks out without another backward nce. Tobby releases me from the chains and then drags me


    through the corridors and back to the cells.


    He dumps me on the floor before leaving. His happy whistle mocking me.


    Iy there and fall into blissful oblivion, all the while wishing that I don¡¯t wake up.


    *****


    I wake up drenched in sweat. It a while time to realize that it was just a memory. That it was just a


    hellish nightmare. That I was free.


    I take deep breaths to calm my erratic heart. It takes a minute but I¡¯m finally able to calm down.


    Checking the rm clock on my bedside table, I realize that I was asleep for only about three hours. I


    hear people moving around downstairs. It was about eleven so not everyone was asleep.


    Instead of going for a walk like I normally do, I take my kindle and continue reading a book I had


    started. I needed a distraction because I knew sooner orter Raya was going to wake up.


    I try to read but my mind goes to the past. To the memories I try to forget. I don¡¯t know why they hated


    me so much. None of the others were treated the way I was. They weren¡¯t tortured as much as I was,


    but with me, it was like I was their favorite punching bag.


    I just didn¡¯t understand what it was about me that they hated so much. That made them dislike me


    more than the others or what made the Monster take a deep interest in me.


    ¡°It was your strength¡± Raya pops in scaring the crap out of me.


    My hands hold my chest in an attempt to calm down my heart. I wasn¡¯t expecting her, which is kind of


    stupid because we share a body.


    ¡°What do you mean by my strength?¡± I ask her after calming down.


    ¡°You had fire in you. Most men are attracted to that while some detest it. The Monster was attracted to


    your strength and resilience while Toby and Mac hated it.


    They wanted to see you broken like the others but you refused to give them that satisfaction. No matter


    what they did to you, they couldn¡¯t break you. Couldn¡¯t put you down¡±


    I frown at that and get lost deep in thought. ¡°What are you talking about, they did break me. In more


    ways than I wish to remember¡±


    ¡°But they didn¡¯t know that. You portrayed yourself as a strong woman on the outside. You refused to


    bow down and that just increased their desire to see you break¡± she exined.


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that if I had just given up and yed weak they would have left me alone?¡±


    ¡°Maybe but we will never know for sure but in any case the alpha blood in you wouldn¡¯t have allowed


    you to bow down to anyone¡±


    I remain quiet. Digesting what she told me. Could I have avoided everything that happened if I had just


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    surrendered to them? If I had just pretended that they were the top dog. Had it honestly been that


    simple?


    I was then hit with the fact that Raya talked to me normally. That for the first time in over ten years she


    wasn¡¯t hurling insults at me. It¡¯s like she was back to the way she was before everything went to shit.


    ¡°Raya¡­¡±


    I wanted to say I missed her and that I still loved her but she stops me with a threatening growl.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up, you stupid bitch¡± she snarls before mming into my mental walls and shattering


    them like they were ss and I sigh tiredly.


    I thought we had a moment.


    Just like before she forces a shift and then jumps out of the window. Landing perfectly on her paws. I


    couldn¡¯t help but smile a little though before she shoved me to the back of her mind and blocked me.


    A ray of hope was all I needed and she has given me that. Maybe Raya wasn¡¯tpletely lost to me


    after all.

 9. Patterns

    9. Patterns


    Darren.


    I was working on some papers when my mom walked into my office. As the Alpha I had my own office


    in the pack house.


    Unlike Sebastian who apart from being an Alpha also had a nine to five, I didn¡¯t have that. My day job


    was as alpha duties and that was that.


    I wasn¡¯t a multi billionaire like he was but I wasn¡¯t badly off. I mean being a multi millionaire wasn¡¯t that


    bad either. My money mostly came from investing.


    ¡°Hey mom¡± I say getting off my chair and walking towards her to hug her.


    She wraps me in her arms bringingfort in a way that only mothers do.


    ¡°Hey baby¡± she kisses my cheek and I groan.


    ¡°Seriously mum, I¡¯m a grown man and you still call me baby¡­e on I have a baby of my own¡±


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, I loved my mom but damn. No grown ass man in their mid-thirties wants to be


    called baby by their mom.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll always be my baby¡± she smiles.


    I lead her towards the couch and we take a seat.


    ¡°So, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I visit my only son?¡± she fires back.


    ¡°Sure, but I know that¡¯s not the reason why you''re really here and this early in the morning too and


    where is your shadow?¡±


    I expected my dad to be here with her. Those two were joined at the hip and rarely left each other¡¯s


    side. That was the kind of rtionship I wanted. I realized that I would have had it with Ren but I held


    back for a stupid reason. Miranda had truly messed me up.


    I pull myself from those thoughts when mom begins to speak.


    ¡°Well he¡¯s still asleep¡­I don¡¯t even think he noticed that I had left, old age is starting to catch up¡±


    Dad was three years older than mom and they were now in theirte sixties.


    ¡°Okay, so, what really brought you here?¡± I ask her.


    Her face turns serious and I know that she means business. Mom was the mostid back person I


    knew except when she was about to get down to business.


    ¡°I heard a rumor that you went on a date¡± she begins, her eyes searing me on the spot.


    I groan and palm my face. This is the one thing I hate about pack life. The fact that everyone is always


    up in your fucking business. It also doesn¡¯t help that I was the Alpha.


    I knew it was one of my pack members because mom rarely left packnds and she didn¡¯t associate


    with humans nor did she have any human friend. She preferred staying with her kind, as she likes to


    put it.


    ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Is what true mom?¡± I look at her innocently.


    Things were so new with Mayra I didn¡¯t want to jinx them. It was just a few days ago that I changed the


    direction of our rtionship . Despite deciding to stay the night, I knew she was still skeptical about


    getting close.


    I didn¡¯t want to raise mom''s hopes only to disappoint her. Not that I n to give up on Mayra in any


    case. She was mine. I already let go of a good woman before, I wasn¡¯t about to make the same stupid


    mistake.


    She sighs in exasperation, her face scrunching up in a frown. ¡°That you went on a date¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± I say reluctantly, keeping my eyes on her so I don¡¯t miss her reaction. ¡°Her name is Mayra, she¡¯s


    a good friend of Ren and was among the werewolves that were rescued five years ago¡±


    I watch as her face turns from joy to worry. I don¡¯t need to tell her anything else. The news that humans


    had held wolves in captivity for ten years had shook our world to the core.


    No one could exin how it had happened. Or how more than a hundred werewolves had gone


    missing and no one had a clue. It made our elders evaluate everything including our security.


    The good thing is that every human that worked there was dead. They had died with our secret.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you Darren, I was excited that you were finally moving on from Ren but are sure this is a


    good idea. I don¡¯t want to sound insensitive or anything but I heard that the ones that were rescued had


    psychological problems. That doesn¡¯t really make up for a good quality in a Luna. You need someone


    who''s mentally stable¡± she says, her brows pinching together more as she talked.


    As much as I hate it, I get where she wasing from and I know her worries, but I can¡¯t let go of


    Mayra not only because of the promise I made to Krystal, but also because she¡¯s imprinted herself on


    me and I can¡¯t get her out of my head.


    ¡°I know mom, but Mayra is a good woman. I¡¯m not saying she doesn¡¯t have issues, it¡¯s to be expected


    given how long she was in hell but I want you to give her a chance when the dayes that I introduce


    her to you. Trust in my choice please. Being with her just feels right¡±


    She closes her eyes for a second before opening them again. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can trust your choice, the


    the process you lost a great woman¡±


    My hands fist. Thest thing I wanted was to be reminded of my failures and Miranda was the biggest


    of them all. She¡¯s a taint I don¡¯t think I will ever be able to get rid of.


    ¡°I made a good call once, when I chose Ren¡­Please trust that I can do that again¡±


    ¡°How sure am I you¡¯re not being led around by your second head? That sex isn¡¯t clouding your


    judgement.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t but mom, it¡¯s not about sex¡­just please trust me¡±


    If I wanted sex I could easily get it. After all it was Mayra¡¯s idea for us to be friends with benefits. I want


    more though, and I can tell she wants it too but for some reason she¡¯s holding herself back from truly


    connecting with someone.


    ¡°Fine¡­I hope you know what you¡¯re doing¡± she huffs out before standing up.


    I mimic her actions and also stand up. ¡°I do¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯ll head back home, so your dad doesn¡¯t have a heart attack when he wakes up and doesn¡¯t find


    me in the house¡±


    I nod and kiss her cheek. She turns around to leave. When she was about to get out of the door, she


    faces.


    ¡°I do want the best for you Darren, you¡¯ve been through a lot and have made some mistakes along the


    way but you deserve happiness, you deserve the love of a good woman. Are sure Mayra is the woman


    you want?¡± she asks.


    "A hundred percent¡± I reply with a smile.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pray to the goddess to grant you your wish where she is concerned¡±


    ¡°Thank you mom¡±


    She gives me a bright smile before she finally leaves.


    I was just about to take a seat when the door opens and Brent walks in.


    ¡°How the fuck did my mom know about my date?¡± is the first thing I ask when I see him.


    He shrugs his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but probably from ire¡­Ren called her and told her about the


    burning chemistry between you and Mayra when you went to pick her for the date. You should have


    heard them squealing like kids. They couldn¡¯t contain their excitement¡±


    ¡°Fuck¡± I mutter and run my hand through my hair.


    I hope Ren and ire don¡¯t ruin my chances with Mayra. Thest thing she needs is her friends in her


    face about our rtionship. That will make her skittish and then she will shut me off.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not why I¡¯m here¡±


    I raise my brow at him in question. ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Did you get the message the elders sent you?¡± he stepped forward and took a seat.


    ¡°What message?¡±


    I was confused. I never received anything. I was also curious, as far as I know I haven¡¯t messed up


    anything. I¡¯ve kept my head straight since I got out of rehab.


    ¡°I had a feeling you didn¡¯t get it¡­they want you to work with Sebastian¡±


    ¡°What the fuck for?¡± I was puzzled because it was a weird request.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, I have nothing against Sebastian but we weren¡¯t buddies and we probably never


    will be because of all the shit that happened between us.


    His eyes shut down and his face contorts. I know what he is about to tell me is something horrible and I


    brace myself for what he is about to drop.


    ¡°They¡¯re not sure yet but they¡¯ve got a whiff of a pattern.¡± He takes a deep breath. ¡°They think what


    happened fifteen years ago is happening again¡­werewolves have started disappearing¡±


    ¡°The fuck!¡± I growl, tension encasing my muscles. ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°So far about eleven people have been reported missing in the past eight months¡± sadness sips into his


    voice.


    ¡°Shit¡±


    ¡°My thoughts exactly¡±


    This was a big ass problem. We only recently recovered from what happened to Mayra and the others.


    Thest thing we need is for our fragile stability to be shaken and that is exactly what is going to


    happen when word gets out.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 10. Pictures

    10. Pictures


    Mayra.


    I wake in my bedroom disoriented for a while. That is until I remember that Raya forced another shift


    yesterday.


    I breathe a sigh of relief when I discover that I wasn¡¯t covered in blood this time. Every time she shifts


    I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s out there killing humans. The hate that she harbored for them was in loads. I think


    if she could have her way then she would destroy the entire human race.


    Wondering how I was going to keep my walls up and strong. I head to the bathroom. Thest thing I


    needed was Raya drawing the attention of the elders and of Ren.


    Whether I liked it or not, she is the goddess¡¯ executioner. If things got out of hand, Ren would have to


    kill me even though we were friends. Her loyalty to the goddess came first and we all know the


    goddess will get rid of anyone who endangered our secret and risked exposing us to humans.


    ¡°Raya¡­¡± I reach out tentatively through my mental blocks.


    She doesn¡¯t answer me. Never have I ever felt so alone in this. We should be helping each other to


    heal. To move forward but all she does is bring me down. She tears into me and makes me feel


    worthless. I know I can¡¯t me her fully, she isn¡¯t well but if only she would allow me to help her then I


    believe that things would fall into ce.


    When I¡¯m done showering, I leave the bathroom. Just as I was picking my clothes for the day


    something catches my eye. It was out of ce because I don¡¯t remember putting anything on my


    bedside table.


    I approach it with apprehension. Part of me wants to ignore it but I can¡¯t. The same dread that filled me


    yesterday when I found the note fills me now.


    When I get closer I realize that its pictures. I pick them up. If this was a movie, everything would have


    happened in slow motion. A gasp leaves my lips when I look at them.


    Picture after picture of myself assaults me. It was from yesterday when I received the note, to when I


    woke up from the nightmare, to when Raya took control. They continue almost as if they were


    documenting what happened the entire night.


    Raya running through the forest, the crazed look that was etched to her face, when she came back to


    the room and shifted. Finally there was a picture of when she shifted back to human, me lying on the


    floor naked and then to me when I woke up.


    I drop the pictures and search the room but nothing was out of ce. Sniffing the air, I try to smell if


    there was an odd scent but there isn¡¯t. The only whiff I got was my own scent.


    I start backing away from the picture. Confused and on edge. I was now sure that I had a stalker.


    ¡°Raya¡­¡± I called her again. This time desperately, my voice shaking.


    She was the only one who could help me now. We couldn¡¯t go with this to Sebastian. I didn¡¯t want them


    to know.


    ¡°What is it¡­can¡¯t you see I¡¯m trying to sleep¡± she snarls at me, bearing her fangs, her lips pulled back.


    Going to my closet, I pick an outfit mindlessly and put it on, before starting to pace the room.


    ¡°We have a problem¡­don¡¯t know if you know this but someone is stalking us¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a ¡®we¡¯ problem, it¡¯s a ¡®you¡¯ problem¡­I don¡¯t give a fuck if someone is stalking you, they can


    kill you for all I care¡±


    It shouldn¡¯t have hurt but it does. It hurts so freaking bad. I know it was my stubbornness that got us


    captured but she behaves like I wasn¡¯t there.


    She forgets that everything that happened, the torture, the rape, the experiments. They all happened to


    me. Not her. She behaves like the roles were reversed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that and besides, you forget that if I die, then you die too¡± I tell her softly. Trying to


    fight the emotion that was clogging my throat.


    She snorts and looks at me in disgust. ¡°Then good riddance, at least I would be free from you¡±


    With that she forces me out of her mind and draws up her own mental block. I fall on the bed


    Fuck! What was I going to do? As if I didn¡¯t have enough to deal with. Now on top of dealing with a


    problematic Raya, I now had to watch my back and find out who was stalking me.


    The knock on the door makes me shoot up in panic.


    ¡°May, are you still asleep?¡± Ren¡¯s sweet voice cuts through the frigid air.


    ¡°Yeah, just give me a minute¡±


    I rush to collect the pictures that wereying on the floor. I open my bedside cab and throw them in


    before trying topose myself.


    Opening the door, I¡¯m met with Ren¡¯s questioning face.


    ¡°You do realize I could hear you as you rushed to hide something?¡± one of her brows was raised up


    and her hands were folded over her belly.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t hiding anything¡± I squeak.


    I didn¡¯t know how to lie. I always get nervous and instead of my voiceing out normally, ites out


    in a high pitch.


    She scoffs, her mouth twisting in a sneer. ¡°I have two teenagers who do the same thing and not


    forgetting my super hearing¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­I was hiding something¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    I wrack my brain for an answer that would cate her. I can''te up with anything so I say the only


    thing that pops into my mind.


    ¡°Pictures of Darren¡¯s dick¡± I say before covering my mouth in horror.


    I can¡¯t believe I said that. She looks at me like she can¡¯t believe that I said that too. Her face is a mask


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    of shock and who can me her.


    I was starting to shift ufortably on my feet when she threw her head back and startedughing. I


    just stood there watching her. Now I was the one who was confused.


    She wipes the tears from her face. ¡°Wow that was a good one May¡­I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s giving it to you


    good if his dick is the first thing you want to look at in the morning¡±


    I blush from embarrassment. Not only because of herment but because this is her ex we¡¯re talking


    about and given they have a kid together I¡¯m sure she¡¯s seen his dick more times than I have.


    I feel something ufortable settle in my chest. Was it jealousy? Probably. But I didn¡¯t want it to be


    there. There wasn¡¯t a reason why I should be jealous when ites to Darren. We weren¡¯t a thing.


    ¡°Come on¡­I need your help downstairs¡± she pulls me from my thoughts then proceeds to grasp my


    hand and pull down the hallway.


    ¡°Help with what?¡±


    ¡°Breakfast¡­Sebastian has a meeting with some of the Alpha¡¯s and he requested I make breakfast for


    them¡±


    I nod even though she can¡¯t see me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry though¡­Darren is among the Alpha¡¯sing so after the meeting you can bring him to


    your room to show you the live image¡± she teases


    I groan. This was going to be a very long morning.

 11. Making a statement

    11. Making a statement


    ¡°How many Alphas are we cooking for¡± I ask once we get to the kitchen.


    Ren let¡¯s go of my hand and begins pulling out ingredients. Once she has everything she turns to face


    me.


    ¡°Five, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to cook extra¡­those men have bellies simr to ck holes¡± she smiles


    before she starts pulling out pans.


    ¡°And the meeting, do you know what it¡¯s about?¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°No idea¡­but Bash said he¡¯ll fill me in once he has all the facts since it was the


    council that requested they work together¡±


    If the council was involved then it was something big. They¡¯re usually able to handle things on their


    own, but the fact that they have reached out to the alphas means it¡¯s something they can¡¯t deal with by


    themselves.


    It¡¯s no secret that Sebastian was the strongest alpha around, so it only made sense that he would be


    involved. It¡¯s also no secret that once he retires as an alpha, he¡¯ll be given a position in the council.


    ¡°Would you mind turning on the coffee machine while I make the batter for the pancakes?¡± She asks,


    already pouring flour in a mixing bowl.


    I round the kitchen and turn on the coffee maker. It¡¯s then I realize how quiet it is. It is Saturday and


    usually there are people milling about.


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve all been sent out of the pack house. Jax is with Colt at Lily¡¯s and the rest are around the pack


    somewhere¡±


    It made sense that they were all out. Given the meeting was important, Sebastian couldn¡¯t risk


    someone overhearing their conversation.


    I¡¯m sure the minute I¡¯m done helping Ren with breakfast I will also be sent out. Not that I minded at all.


    Being around so much alpha energy will put me on edge.


    ¡°Sooo¡± she begins and drags the word. ¡°How was your date?¡±


    I groan. I really didn¡¯t want to talk about my date with her ex mate. It was weird as hell.


    ¡°It was okay¡± I say, waving my hand dismissively.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, if it were any other man I would be spilling all the details. But it wasn¡¯t a stranger, it


    was a man that she knew intimately well. That was my problem.


    ¡°Really?¡± she asks ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got to say? It can¡¯t have been that in so spill it¡±


    Sighing I turn to fully face. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it kind of weird talking about him like that¡­you were once


    mated to him¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so? Darren is my past Mayra¡­I want you to get that, nothing you tell me that has happened


    between the two of you is weird, hell, I already knew you were secretly banging each other before


    Darren decided to man up and take you on a proper date¡­you¡¯re the only on that thinks it¡¯s weird¡± she


    finishes, pinning me on the spot with her eyes.


    She continues before I can utter a word. ¡°You deserve happiness and so does he. If you feel he¡¯s the


    one then go for it, don¡¯t let anything hold you back, including those fake scenarios ying in your


    head.¡±


    I wanted to hear that and she has assured me but I still can¡¯t let my inhibitions go.


    ¡°So now that that¡¯s out of the way, how was your date?¡± she poses the question again while mixing the


    butter.


    ¡°It was honestly good¡­I wasn¡¯t lying about that part¡±


    And it was. Despite Raya almost ruining it, it had started well and ended better. I wasn¡¯t going to tell her


    about the Raya incident because it would worry her. All she needed to know right now is that it went


    well.


    If I have to tell them, it will be when I can no longer control her.


    ¡°So you feel a connection with him?¡±


    As I wait for the coffee to be ready, I start with the bacon. Just to keep my hands busy.


    ¡°Yeah¡± I confess. ¡°For some reason I can¡¯t get enough of the man¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She full on smiles and when Ren smiles, it lights up an entire fucking room.


    The connection I felt with Darren scared me because I didn¡¯t even feel that with Sebastian when we


    first met. There was a pull but it wasn¡¯t strong. I don¡¯t know whether it was because Raya and I were


    broken on the inside or because Sebastian had already given his heart and soul to another woman.


    ¡°That¡¯s a start and I pray it¡¯s the beginning of something great for both of you because like I said you


    both deserve happiness and love¡±


    I think about what she said. Did I really deserve happiness? ording to Raya, I didn¡¯t.


    From there on we make breakfast while making small talk. Ren wanted us to have a girl¡¯s day out but I


    didn¡¯t think it was a good idea, given she was about to pop her babies soon.


    While we talked my mind couldn¡¯t help wandering to thoughts of Darren. I won¡¯t lie, the feelings that he


    evoked in me scared me. I¡¯ve never been in love. Sure I¡¯ve had crushes here and there but nothing


    beyond that.


    Darren made me want things I couldn¡¯t have. He made the desires I tried pushing down, surface to the


    top. Part of me wanted to explore those feelings with him but I wasn¡¯t sure if they could lead to


    anything. Or if I even wanted them to lead to something more.


    ¡°Mayra¡­¡±


    I shake my head and face Ren. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I said, the Alphas just arrived, and Sebastian was asking if we are done¡± she says.


    It¡¯s then I hear the sounds of different engines.


    ¡°Yes, just let me finish thisst piece¡±


    I flip it and wait for the other side to cook just as Sebastian wees the first Alpha. I didn¡¯t know him


    but he did look familiar. Maybe I¡¯ve seen him in pack events or something.


    I turn off the stove and ce thest bacon on the te. Ren told me that they would first eat in the


    formal dining room before heading to Seb¡¯s office.


    We had coffee, pancakes, eggs, toast and bacon. There was also some orange juice.


    ¡°You can take some since I know you haven¡¯t had your breakfast yet¡± Ren tells me.


    I nod at her and take a te. I wanted to load mine before they came to get theirs.


    I was just finishing serving myself when an arm is wrapped around my waist. I was going to go off on


    the person before Darren¡¯s scent hits my nose.


    Before I can do anything, he takes my te and ces it on the counter, turns me around to face and


    right in front of everyone, takes my lips in a deep kiss that leaves me weak in the knees.


    I swear his arm was the only thing holding me up right. The possessive growl that leaves his mouth


    vibrates throughout the room and my entire body.


    ¡°Hot damn¡± a voice says but I can¡¯t ce who it is. ¡°That¡¯s huge statement¡±


    He breaks the kiss and I immediately feel the loss. His ck eyes draw me in. I almost miss the fact


    that he was speaking.


    ¡°Will you go on another date with me?¡± he asks but it felt more like a statement than a question.


    I nod my head unconsciously. Almost like I was hypnotized and had no control over my actions.


    I¡¯m rewarded with a blinding smile and damn the man has dimples. How have I never noticed he had


    dimples? I was a sucker for them.


    ¡°Good¡± he mumbles before giving me onest scorching kiss that is sure to make me think about him


    the entire day.


    He lets go of me and walks to the dining room.


    I¡¯m left standing there, watching his back as he leaves. I¡¯ve got so many problems. So many things to


    deal with yet the only thing I could think about was him.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s how you im your woman¡±


    I turn around to find Ren grinning like the cat that got the cream. She was bouncing from one foot to the


    other.


    I shake my head and close my eyes. I was definitely in trouble when it came to Darren.

 12. Red Eyes

    12. Red Eyes


    [Warning: This chapter may be triggering to some.]


    ¡°I¡¯m scared¡±


    Alice looks up from her notepad and stares at me. Her eyes are intense as she asks me the question


    I¡¯m not sure how to answer.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    I think about that for a moment. Trying to sift through my jumbled mess of thoughts. There are a lot of


    things I¡¯m scared of.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Losing control of Raya is at the top of my list. There is also the stalker that I seem to have acquired. I


    haven¡¯t gotten anything else from him since he or she left those pictures in my room.


    It¡¯s been a couple of days since that day and since Darren boldly kissed me in front of the other Alphas.


    What I¡¯m afraid of currently doesn¡¯t include Raya or the stalker though.


    ¡°What are you afraid of Mayra?¡± She leans forward in her seat. Repeating the question.


    ¡°Falling in love with Darren¡± I murmur, staring at my hands as if they were the most fascinating thing.


    I¡¯ve gone over the scenarios over and over in my head since Darren made his huge ass statement. I


    can see myself easily falling for him but will it be worth it in the end?


    How can I be sure he won¡¯t end up breaking my heart? Because loving someone basically gives them


    the power to destroy you if they choose to.


    How then can I give someone that much control? And let us not forget the fact that he was mated to


    Ren. I could neverpare to her, not only am I broken but she¡¯s on a pedestal that is hard to get on.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t love supposed to be a good thing, why then should you be afraid of it?¡± she asks. Her face gives


    nothing away.


    I guess that¡¯s how therapists are. They¡¯re probably trained to remain calm and collected. Hiding their


    emotions behind their nk masks.


    ¡°Love can also be really really painful¡± I point out.


    ¡°Only with the wrong person and from what you¡¯ve told me, Darren doesn¡¯t seem to be the wrong


    person¡±


    She¡¯s right. Darren hasn¡¯t given me any reason to doubt him. He hasn¡¯t shown any hints of still being in


    love with Lauren. I mean for goddess¡¯ sake. He did kiss me in front of her.


    On her part, Ren seems to be okay with the idea of us together. Still, I can¡¯t let the fear go.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m painting his picture too perfectly, ignoring all the red gs because the sex is good between


    us¡±


    She looks at me incredulously. ¡°All I hear are excuses¡­what are you truly afraid of Mayra?¡±


    Again she was right. I was making up excuses not to fall in love with him. Deep down I knew why I was


    behaving like this.


    I was basically self-sabotaging. Trying to prevent myself from having a happy ever after because I


    believed it wouldn¡¯tst.


    I sigh in defeat. ¡°We both know I¡¯m broken, Alice, what if I get too close and he sees just how broken I


    truly am and he leaves me? It would shatter me¡±


    Right now, everything is a novelty. Once we get close, I¡¯ll have to open up to him. I¡¯ll have to show him


    all my broken pieces. What if he can¡¯t handle that? What if it¡¯s too much for him? I won¡¯t be able to


    survive if he breaks me after I¡¯ve given him my heart. He would destroy the little piece of myself I have


    left.


    ¡°Mayra, a strong man, the right man will not give up on the woman he wants and loves because she


    went through something most people wouldn¡¯t survive. Darren seems like the type not to back down


    from what he wants.¡±


    ¡°But what¡­¡± she interrupts me before I finish my sentence.


    ¡°Give him a chance. Give love a chance. You¡¯re right, you don¡¯t know how this will end. He may be the


    right man for you and he may not be but don¡¯t you want to find out? Love is about taking a leap of faith


    into the unknown. It may be worth it in the end¡±


    She continues before I can say anything else. ¡°If you¡¯re still afraid and aren¡¯t sure you can ever let him


    in then let him go. Stop the nightly visits and cut the bud before it sprouts into anything serious on his


    part. Give him a chance to fall in love with a woman who will give him her all¡±


    I sink into the seat and think about what she just said. Can I truly let Darren go? Taking the sex out of


    the equation, can I give him up? I have never felt a strong connection to any man before. Not even with


    Sebastian and he was my fated mate.


    I ran my fingers through my hair in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can let him go¡±


    Alice smiles at me. ¡°Good, now let¡¯s work on your trauma because I believe your reluctance to feel


    anything for Darren stems from what you¡¯ve been through¡±


    I groan but nod my head anyway. If I am going to have a healthy rtionship with him then I need to


    work on my issues. I need to sort them out.


    ¡°I know this will be a hard topic but you must talk about it. It¡¯s the only way to work through it¡± she


    pauses then goes on. ¡°Last time you were here you talked about being raped, have you ever talked to


    anyone about this?¡±


    I take a deep breath. Already I could feel my panic rising. The fisting of my chest in anxiety. This always


    happens when I think about what happened to me. Or when I think about telling anyone about it.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never told anyone¡± I finally answer.


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    I really didn¡¯t want to talk about being raped. Didn¡¯t want to think about it or revisit those memories.


    ¡°Because those were my darkest times. I didn¡¯t want to drench those memories up, it was better to


    forget that such a thing happened to me.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t really forget them, can you?¡± she asked. Her voice is kind and sympathetic.


    I was on the verge of tears. ¡°No, I never could. They¡¯re always there at the forefront of my mind¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to cry. I¡¯ve done enough of that tost me a lifetime, but I also couldn¡¯t prevent the tears


    from falling. It was painful remembering about it. It was even more painful talking about it.


    ¡°I felt so helpless. I couldn¡¯t even push him away from me or scream for him to stop. All I could do was


    watch as he took pleasure in my body. I was disgusted with how he seemed to enjoy it every time. He


    always smiled and caressed me as if I was a willing participant. As if we were two lovers having a good


    time¡±


    I choke on my sobs as I try to push that pain away. I felt overwhelmed. Like I was sinking into the


    abyss. Those memories had that much power over me. They sucked the very life from me and stripped


    me of everything I am.


    ¡°Mayra¡­¡±


    I ignore her and continue. ¡°Every time he rammed into me, every time he groaned my name in


    pleasure, every time his semen coated my walls and thighs, every time I was left sore after he raped


    me, I prayed to the moon goddess. I begged her to end him, to strike him with lightning or anything


    really as long as he died. When that didn¡¯t happen I started to beg her to end my life instead but she


    never did¡±


    ¡°How many times did he take you against your will?¡±


    I turn to the sound of her voice. It sounded so far away and her image seemed distorted.


    ¡°More times than I could count.¡± I answer brokenly.


    I wipe the tears from my face. Alice¡¯s face bes clearer. I stare straight into her eyes as I said my


    next words.


    ¡°The day the executor came to our rescue was the happiest day of my life. It happened during one of


    his rape sessions. I watched as the Monster was attacked, ws shing through his chest. His


    screams were music to my ear. Thest I saw of him was his body encased in fire, choking on his own


    blood, while he begged for me to save him.¡±


    Very few people knew that Ren was the executor. Some even thought that it was a man.


    ¡°What did you feel when you watched him die?¡± Alice asks, interrupting me.


    ¡°Vindicated¡±


    Him bleeding on the floor before burning alive was one of my best memories. I will never understand


    how Ren was able to upy my body and take away some of my pain thosest few months but I will


    always be grateful. She gave me hope when I didn¡¯t have any. She was able to pull me out of the


    darkness.


    ¡°Okay, I think that¡¯s enough for today¡± she says, interrupting my thoughts. She then grabs my hand


    which is so unlike her. ¡°I want to tell you that I¡¯m very proud of you. For opening up today and facing


    those memories however painful they were. No matter what happens next, always remember that


    you¡¯re strong. That you survived¡±


    I nod my head and squeeze her hand.


    A few minutester I leave her office. Getting outside I breathe in the cool air. I felt a bit light. Like some


    of the weight had been lifted from my shoulders.


    I get inside my car and start it. I was reversing when I saw red glowing eyes hidden in the forest behind


    the hospital.


    They were staring right at me.


    I turn quickly around and face the front. Blinking once then twice. I then slowly look back, surprised to


    find nothing. I scan the area and still find nothing.


    Releasing the breath I was holding, I start driving. Iugh at scaring myself half to death. There was no


    way I saw what it is think I saw right? I was just being paranoid, wasn¡¯t I?

 13. The Chase

    13. The Chase


    I was a nervous wreck as I prepared for my date with Darren. The session with Alice yesterday painted


    some things into perspective.


    Arge part of me wanted to give it a try with Darren.


    I took a peek into what my future looked like if I pushed him away. I didn¡¯t like it all. It was lonely, sad


    and cold. That¡¯s not what I wanted for myself or Raya.


    I still preferred long sleeved dresses. So today I was wearing another one. This time though it was red


    instead of ck.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re going on another fucking date with him¡± Raya growls, popping into my mind.


    She has been silent these past few days and I was grateful. Right now though, I wanted her to go back


    to where she had been hiding. She came out because she wanted to make trouble. I couldn¡¯t allow


    that.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with going out with Darren¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± she asks sarcastically. ¡°Because from where I¡¯m standing everything is wrong. The dates, the


    sex, the feelings¡­Everything is fucking wrong¡±


    She was breathing hard. Indicating that she was about to lose control.


    Fuck do I miss my Raya. She wasn¡¯t always like this. The Raya I know. The one I got since I was


    thirteen was kind, sweet, gentle and thoughtful. She never said anything mean to me. She was my


    bestfriend.


    The Raya in my mind now waspletely different. It¡¯s like she flipped a switch and turned everything


    good about herself to bad. She was mean, angry, bitter and alwaysshed at me every chance she got.


    ¡°Please stop it Raya, don¡¯t try to ruin this for me like you didst time¡± I beg her.


    I was hoping that deep inside her there was still some good left. That she still loved me enough to let


    me have tonight.


    She gives me a wolfish smirk. An evil one at that. ¡°Oh but I n to make it a disaster¡­it will be the


    worst date you¡¯ve ever gone to¡±


    ¡°Raya¡­¡± I plead while taking my purse.


    I leave my room and head downstairs. Ren wasn¡¯t there so I breathe a sigh of relief and get out. The


    night was warm and it promised a fantastic time ahead. That is if Raya doesn¡¯t ruin things for me like


    she promised.


    I get into my car and start driving. Not wanting to witness the knowing looks from Ren, I had asked


    Darren not to pick me up. We were meeting at a certain restaurant instead.


    ¡°Will you stop pacing¡­you¡¯re giving me a headache¡± I snap at Raya, thirty minutes into the drive.


    She pauses for a second then continues. As if I had not said anything. My hands on the steering wheel


    tightens in frustration.


    ¡°I told you I was going to make this night a nightmare¡­if I can¡¯t have my happiness then neither can


    you¡± she snarls, baring her teeth at me. ¡°You took everything from me and now I¡¯ll do the same. You¡¯ll


    never get your happy ever after as long as I¡¯m still your wolf¡±


    I want to say I¡¯m shocked by her words and the bitterness coating her voice, but I am not. That doesn¡¯t


    mean that it still doesn¡¯t fucking hurt.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take anything away from you, Raya. Remember we are one. What¡¯s mine is yours and vice


    versa¡±


    Her eyes narrow into slits. Glowing a bright yellow. Hidden behind them is a hint of madness. It¡¯s when


    she gets like this that she scares me. Because an unhinged wolf like Raya is a very dangerous wolf.


    ¡°Yes you did!¡± she screams. Her shrill voice reverberating through my skull. Causing a painful migraine


    and making me almost lose control of my car.


    ¡°You took everything from me. The first thing you took was ten years of my life when you refused to


    heed to my warning. We were caught and held prisoner for ten fucking years. I lost my friends and


    family. I could have been mated during that time and had children. It¡¯s because of you that I lost my


    freedom. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough when we got free you took my away my chance at happiness by


    rejecting My mate¡±


    She was breathing hard. I could feel the waves of anger and anguish rolling off her. Her hatred for me


    is at the center of her emotions.


    Since I was five minutes away from the restaurant, I decide to park my car to the side. Thest thing I


    wanted was to get into an ident.


    ¡°Sebastian and Fang were already in love with Ren and her wolves. There was nothing to be done


    about it¡± I try to exin.


    ¡°You could have fought for them. They are our mates not hers¡­but being the selfish little bitch you are,


    you just had to take away my only ray of hope¡±


    Her lips curl in disgust as she looks at me. I¡¯m fucking sure that if she could kill me with her bare hands


    she would dly do it and not even flinch. I let the insult slide as I continue to try and reason with her.


    ¡°Do you think it would have been that easy? He was going to reject us or have you forgotten that little


    piece of information.¡± I take a deep breath and try to calm both of us down. ¡°I did what I thought was


    best¡±


    ¡°Best for who exactly? Because it definitely wasn¡¯t for me. You¡¯re a coward Mayra. You took the easy


    way out instead of standing your ground and fighting for what is rightfully ours. You could have forced


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    his hand. Even if he was going to reject us, you could have rejected his rejection¡±


    I sigh. I don¡¯t understand why she can¡¯t see how wrong that is. You can¡¯t force a man that doesn¡¯t want


    you into loving you.


    ¡°And then what? Live our lives in misery because our mate is in love with someone else? Why can¡¯t


    you see how Ren and Sebastian¡¯s love is pure and true? They¡¯re meant to be and I couldn¡¯t separate


    them, especially not after what Ren did for us. They belong together¡±


    ¡°I fucking hate you!¡± she screams. ¡°Everything that has happened these past years is your fucking fault¡±


    ¡°Raya I¡­¡± My sentence is cut short when I notice a pair of glowing red eyes.


    I sit frozen.


    So I wasn¡¯t hallucinating yesterday like I had thought.


    I was in werewolf territory and at this time of the night there weren¡¯t many people driving. Most prefer to


    shift and give their wolves freedom to run and hunt.


    My heart starts beating hard when the eyes seem to be moving towards me. Its body waspletely


    shrouded in darkness so the only thing I could see were the red glowing eyes.


    Without thinking andpletely driven by fear, I get out of the car and start running in the opposite


    direction. I didn¡¯t know what this thing was. Whether it¡¯s good or evil, but I wasn¡¯t going to stay around


    and find out.


    The moment I start running, I hear its terrifying growl behind me. Shit! The growl suggested it was a


    wolf but there has never been any documented ount of a wolf with red eyes.


    I push myself harder when I hear its pounding paws behind me. Each step sends vibrations through the


    ground. By just the vibrations and the pounding of paws I could tell the thing was massive.


    I run in the direction of home. Hoping that if I could just get close to the borders of the pack then I


    would be safe.


    ¡°Raya¡­¡± I call her but she doesn¡¯t answer me. In fact by the way she¡¯s lounging and staring at me with


    azy smile indicates that she¡¯s enjoying this.


    I trip and fall when another of its howls distracts me. Not caring about my bruised elbow or knees, I


    quickly stand up and continue running.


    Even though I was burning calories and using up energy, I was still cold. I felt like my body was


    encased in ice buy how scared I was.


    ¡°Raya please¡­just shift and take over, I¡¯m not sure I can outrun it in human form¡± I beg her, my voice


    catching at the end.


    It seemed like all I do is beg her these days and it also seems that she never hears my pleas.


    Sheughs instead, her voice full of satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m going to ignore you just like you ignored me


    fifteen years ago. I hope whatever the thing is catches you and I pray that when it does, it will take its


    time tearing you into pieces. I hope it makes you end fucking painful¡±


    With onest evil chuckle, she slinks to the back of my mind and blocks me.


    I don¡¯t stop the tears that trickle down my face. Without her I was basically a human trying to outrun


    something that was definitely not human.


    Adrenaline pumps into my system as I push myself harder.


    Goddess please, don¡¯t let this be how I die. Don¡¯t let it get me.


    I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been running or how far I was from the borders, but I start to feel exhaustion


    taking over. Being a human truly sucked.


    It¡¯s then I realize that the thing was toying with me. Just like we y with our prey while we''re out


    hunting. It would increase its speed, scaring me and making me push myself harder, then slow down


    again before repeating the process all over again.


    My legs were begin to shake and I didn¡¯t know for how long I could keep this up. I begin getting


    lightheaded, making me start to panic.


    No, no, no¡­Goddess no.


    I know that I was slowing down. It wouldn¡¯t take much effort for the thing to get me.


    I almost die when I feel its hot breath so close to my neck. I scream when I feel the it¡¯s w tear into


    my back.


    The shock and the pain makes me fall down. Air rushes out of my lungs and I try to get up but I don¡¯t


    have enough strength in me to do it.


    I close my eyes and ept my fate all the while cursing Raya and the moon goddess. I wait for the


    inevitable as I feel it circling me. Its pungent smell making me want to hurl.


    Thest thing I hear before darkness embraces me is its victorious howl.

 14. This here is...

    14. This here is...


    Darren.


    I¡¯m an Alpha. I¡¯m supposed to be confident and assured but right now I feel anything but. I¡¯m nervous


    and anxious. You would think that this is my first time taking a woman out.


    I stare at my watch for the millionth time. Mayra is supposed to be here any minute now. I arrived


    earlier than nned. After all, a gentleman should never keep ady waiting.


    ¡°Could you please calm the fuck down¡­Your worry and nervousness is infectious¡± Kai growls at me,


    though there is no heat behind it.


    He may try to hide it. May try to y it cool, but we both know he¡¯s a nervous wreck.


    ¡°I¡¯m fucking trying¡± I snarl right back at him.


    I run my hands through my hair. I always do this when I¡¯m nervous or anxious.


    ¡°Well, try harder!¡±


    Ignoring him, I focus on the entryway to the VIP section of the restaurant. I didn¡¯t want to miss her


    entering. Actually, I didn¡¯t want to miss anything when ites to her.


    Mayra both excites me and terrifies me. I haven¡¯t felt this way about anyone since I got mated to Ren.


    Some would ask, what about Miranda? Didn¡¯t you love her? Wasn¡¯t she the reason why you threw


    everything you had with Ren?


    At that time I thought that I loved her. In fact I believed that I loved her more than I loved Ren and that¡¯s


    why I did what I did. Now though, looking back, I realize I never did.


    Miranda was an obsession. An unhealthy one at that. Like I said, I am an Alpha and Alpha¡¯s have one


    of the biggest egos there are. Miranda choosing Sebastian over me, her fated mate, wounded that ego.


    My obsession with her stemmed from wanting to prove to her that I was better than Sebastian. I wanted


    to show her that she lost golden years with me by picking Sebastian.


    Our rtionship was unhealthy. I knew that but I still held on. Because I wanted to prove a stupid point.


    I knew she was cheating on me. Deep inside I knew that, but I didn¡¯t want to ept that.


    epting it meant that I had to admit that I was wrong. Wrong for allowing my pride to get in the way.


    Wrong for allowing her to sink her ws into me after she broke me the first time. Wrong for choosing


    her over Ren.


    I will always regret holding myself back with Lauren. I will always regret how I treated her and I will


    always hate myself for the pain I caused her.


    I should have pampered her and treated her like a queen, instead I let the ghosts of my past hold me


    back from loving a good woman. A woman that gave me my beautiful daughter.


    ¡°She forgave you¡­you have to let it go because she¡¯s happy. The pain led her to her soulmate¡± Kai


    tells me softly.


    I sigh and run a hand down my face.


    ¡°I know¡± I simply answer.


    He is right. Ren and Sebastian may not be fated mates, but they¡¯re soulmates. You just have to look at


    them to know that they belong together.


    I shake those thoughts away and stare at my watch.


    I frown when I realize that twenty minutes have already passed. Mayra should have been here fifteen


    minutes ago. It was unlike her to bete. She is always on time with no second to spare.


    Taking out my phone from my pocket. I unlock it and dial her number. She doesn¡¯t pick up. I try her


    again but still she didn''t pick up.


    ¡°Something is wrong¡± I say more to myself while standing up.


    ¡°Agree. She¡¯s neverte and if she couldn¡¯t make it then she would have called and let you know¡± Kai


    adds.


    Without bothering with the waiter, I leave. Once I¡¯m outside, I immediately jump into my car and start


    driving. I was going to head straight to Sebastian''s pack to make sure that she¡¯s alright.


    Five minutes into the drive, I frown when I notice an abandoned car. My frown deepens when I realize


    it¡¯s the same model and color that Mayra drives.


    ¡°I fucking don¡¯t like this¡± Kai, begins pacing in agitation. I can¡¯t me him because I was feeling the


    same.


    ¡°Neither do it¡±


    I park my car and get out. In a few steps I¡¯m in front of the car. The number te confirms that it is


    indeed Mayra¡¯s car.


    My heart begins pounding when I see the driver¡¯s door open. Not only that, but everything she owns is


    still inside the car. It¡¯s like she left in a hurry.


    ¡°Something or someone scared her¡±


    I nod my head at Kai¡¯s deduction, then close my eyes and sniff the air. I smell her scent but alongside it


    is the disgusting smell of rotting flesh.


    Pinpointing the direction she went, I am about to follow her scent when my phone rings.


    I growl at the interruption. The need to crush my phone very powerful. I needed to go after her cause


    who knows how much danger she¡¯s in.


    ¡°Pick it up, maybe she¡¯s the one calling¡± Kai pleads


    I doubt it, given we were basically surrounded by nothing but forest. I still pick it without looking at the


    color ID.


    ¡°What?!¡± I growl into the phone.


    I was scared and irritated because whoever was calling me was wasting precious time.


    ¡°Darren?¡± Ren¡¯s scared and panicked voice cuts through the silent night. ¡°You need toe to the


    pack, now!!¡±


    She doesn¡¯t give me time to answer before hanging up. I don¡¯t know how I knew it but I just did. Deep


    down I just knew her call concerned Mayra.


    Taking her personal things, I get into my car and break every speed limit. I was going to get someone


    to drive her car back once I got to the pack.


    The good thing about driving like a maniac is that you get to your destination in record time. I¡¯ve never


    been this scared as I get out of my car.


    Krystal¡¯s warning keep ying in my head and I¡¯m just fucking terrified that something bad has


    happened to Mayra.


    I walk through the door and follow the scent of Ren which is mixed with that of Sebastian, Micah and


    Mayra.


    I find them in the living room. Standing over Mayra who was lying on her stomach, eyes closed with a


    wound on her back that looked like it was from a w.


    Immediately, I rush to her. ¡°What the hell happened to her?¡± I¡¯m unable to keep Kai froming to the


    surface.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. Our border patrol heard a howl near the border and when they went to inspect it they


    found her lying on the ground¡± Ren is the one that answers. Her voice shaking as she speaks.


    ¡°Mayra, baby,e on¡­wake up¡± I push the hair away from her face.


    Her wound was healing but not as fast as it should be.


    I whisper soothing words. Hoping she would open her eyes. I was worried. An irrational part of me


    afraid that she will never wake up. I was supposed to protect her yet I failed her.


    It was minutester when she woke up with a groan. I swear I almost fucking cried.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked as I helped her sit up.


    I hold her close to me. Being mindful of her wound but not wanting her far from me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Sebastian asks, standing in front of her. His hands on his waist.


    She takes a minute but I see it the moment she remembers.


    Ren wobbles over and drops next to her. I never understood their rtionship but I was d she had


    someone loyal like Ren as her friend.


    ¡°What happened, May?¡± She enquires softly. Holding her hand infort.


    ¡°I was on my way to my date with Darren when I stopped on the side of the road. That¡¯s when I saw red


    glowing eyes staring back at me. I got out of the car and began to run when I realized that those eyes


    were moving towards me. It chased me¡± she croaked and clenched her shaking hands.


    ¡°Why would you stop?¡± I am puzzled.


    ¡°Raya wasn¡¯t feeling well. She was making me nauseous¡± she averts her eyes and I just know that


    she¡¯s lying.


    I notice Ren and Sebastian frowning. They also know that she¡¯s lying. That she was hiding something.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t shift¡± Sebastian adds.


    Mayra shakes her head. ¡°Raya was too nervous and scared. There wasn¡¯t time to calm her down so I


    could shift¡±


    Another lie.


    ¡°So what happened after you ran?¡± Ren asks.


    ¡°It chased me. Through the forest. I knew that if I could get near the border then I would be safe, so I


    ran in that direction. I don¡¯t know how long I was running but I was getting tired and that¡¯s when it


    wed me. I didn¡¯t think I would ever wake up¡± she replies, her voice full of emotion. Tears filling her


    eyes.


    I wanted to find whoever did this to her and make them pay. Torture them for days before ending their


    pathetic and miserable life.


    ¡°Did you get a look at what the person or thing looks like?¡± Micah, Sebastian¡¯s Beta, stares at her.


    Mayra turns to look at him with a frown.


    ¡°No, and I wouldn¡¯t have time to do that given that I was being hunted and my life was in danger¡± she


    answers sarcastically.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I ask Sebastian.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    We didn¡¯t have much going on except that the thing had glowing eyes.


    ¡°The patrols said that they heard a howl so I¡¯m guessing it was a werewolf but it still doesn¡¯t make


    sense that it has red eyes. No werewolf has red eyes¡± he replies.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s the one that has been killing werewolves? Maybe Mayra was meant to be its victim


    but she got to the border and the patrols came to her aid before it could kill her¡± Ren suggests.


    ¡°Shit¡± I curse just as Sebastian says ¡°Fuck¡±


    That made perfect sense. If it¡¯s true then we¡¯re dealing with something we have no clue about.


    ¡°What are you three talking about¡± Mayra asks, her face puzzled.


    She was the only one of the four of us that didn¡¯t know about the werewolf killings.


    Ren was about to answer her when the doorbell rings. Everyone stops talking when someone, probably


    an omega, goes to answer.


    Whoever was at the door was probably a stranger that¡¯s why they rang the bell. By their scent, one was


    human and the other was part werewolf.


    ¡°Sorry toe here sote, but it¡¯s an emergency¡± the sweet and kind voice says. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a


    woman named Mayra.¡±


    Mayra takes a deep breath at those words. We all stand up and head to the door. All of us curious as to


    why a human would be looking for Mayra thiste.


    We get there and Mayra freezes. Standing stock still. Looking like a block of ice. Since she was ahead


    of us, I step forward and look over her shoulder.


    Standing before us is a woman in her mid-forties and holding her hand, looking scared and unsure is a


    beautiful little girl with green eyes and blond hair.


    ¡°Are you Mayra?¡± the woman asks, smiling kindly. ¡°This here is¡­¡±


    She doesn¡¯t get to finish her sentence.


    ¡°No!¡± Horror and anguish in her voice, Mayra suddenly screams, right before she falls back and


    copses in my arms.

 15. Iris and Daniel

    15. Iris and Daniel


    Mayra.


    I wake up with a start and immediately survey the room. I breathe a sigh of relief when I realize that I


    was in my room.


    ''It must have been a terrible nightmare''. I think to myself as the memories of what happened earlier


    flood in.


    ¡°Mayra?¡± His voice makes me snap my head in his direction so fast it causes me to be dizzy.


    Looking at him. Still dressed in a suit brings about dread in me. The fact that he is here means that


    everything that happened did happen. That none of it was just a bad dream.


    I begin shaking. My heart beating wildly. I wanted to escape. I wanted to leave. To be far away from this


    ce and from the woman and girl who were probably downstairs.


    ¡°Calm down, love, you¡¯re safe¡­everything is going to be okay¡± Darren¡¯s voice sounds soothing but it


    does nothing to calm the storm that was raging inside me.


    He stands up andes to me. Then he hugs me close. I take in his scent. It calms me but not that


    much.


    ¡°Come¡­they¡¯re waiting for us downstairs¡± he lets go of me and gives me his hand but I refuse to take


    it.


    I shake my head. I didn¡¯t want to go downstairs. Didn¡¯t want to see the little girl. It might sound


    heartless but I just couldn¡¯t face her. Because she represented something I¡¯d rather forget.


    ¡°Grace, the woman you met said she won¡¯t leave until she speaks to you¡± he informs me softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to her. I can¡¯t talk to her¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to honey,¡±


    Hooking his hands under my arms, he lifts me off the bed and ces me on my feet.


    Cupping my cheeks, he kisses me before letting me go. ¡°I¡¯ll be with you, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of


    anything¡±


    For the first time since our rtionship started, his kiss doesn¡¯t take my breath away. Mainly because I


    was panicking and breaking on the inside.


    After nodding my head, he takes my hand firmly in his and leads me out of the door and down the


    stairs.


    The moment we get to the living room and I see them, I begin trembling. My heart begins racing again


    and the need to turn around and flee consumes me.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Darren must have sensed this because his hold tightens, thus preventing me from making my escape.


    He leads me to the seat opposite Grace and the girl. Ren and Bash are present but Micah is nowhere


    to be seen.


    I sit down and immediately my foot starts tapping the floor. Darren ces his hand on my knee and the


    anxious behavior stops.


    I face them. Grace is smiling at me kindly but I have no energy or will to return her smile. The girl on


    the other hand has a cookie in her hand, probably given to her by Ren. She¡¯s staring at the floor. I can¡¯t


    tell whether it¡¯s because she¡¯s shy or like me, she¡¯s scared.


    ¡°Hi Mayra, it¡¯s good to officially meet you¡± Grace says, making me pull my eyes from the girl.


    I don¡¯t reply. What¡¯s there to say anyway? From where I¡¯m standing, I¡¯m not pleased to meet her. She


    seems like a sweetdy but I hate what her being here represents.


    ¡°Now that Mayra is here, could you please tell us why you¡¯re here?¡± Darren asks, his deep and strong


    voice cutting through the tense atmosphere.


    Grace smiles. ¡°Definitely. I didn¡¯t want to speak without her here because this is a sensitive topic. I work


    with the government and I¡¯m the social worker in charge of Iris¡¯ case¡±


    I take a sharp intake of air at her name. Hearing her name makes all these so much real.


    ¡°What does her case have to do with Mayra?¡± Ren asks, a bit puzzled.


    I knew what she was going to say next. I knew the revtion that she was about to make. I involuntarily


    close my eyes in an effort to ward off the truth.


    Fuck! Why now? As if I didn¡¯t already have enough to deal with.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s Iris¡¯s mother¡± Grace says softly.


    The gasp of surprise is from Ren. The sharp intake of air is from Sebastian. The only indication that


    Darren heard what Grace said is the fact that he stills besides me.


    I let out the air I was holding and open my eyes. They immediately move to Iris. We had the same


    blonde hair but everything else was her despicable father¡¯s. Including her green eyes which were now


    staring at me. Studying me much in the same manner her father used to do.


    I shiver at the uncanny simrity and pull my eyes from hers. I instead focus on the three people who


    havee to mean a lot to me. Their faces disy varying shades of shock.


    I wonder what they¡¯re thinking. Do they think I¡¯m a terrible person? A terrible mother? That I had a


    daughter but I never even told them or even acknowledged that I had a child. Were they judging me


    right now?


    I look at Darren. His opinion is the only one that matters to me. His face is closed off so I can¡¯t tell what


    he¡¯s thinking and that increases my worry.


    ¡°Where has she been all this time?¡± Sebastian interrupts our thoughts.


    ¡°She was living with her nanny. A two hour drive away from here. Nancy, her nanny, died a few months


    ago. That¡¯s how she ended up with us¡± Grace answers.


    ¡°What happened to the dad?¡± Darren enquires.


    I knew what happened but I didn¡¯t chime in.


    ¡°ording to the cook in the estate where she was living, her dad¡¯s name is Daniel. He didn¡¯t have


    much to say except that the estate has been in their family for years and that he has worked there


    since Daniel was a teenager. ording to him, Daniel came home with a newborn baby five years ago


    and said she was his daughter. He then left her in the care of Nancy and traveled for work though he


    did visit her when he had the chance. About five monthster though, he stoppeding home and no


    one has seen or heard from him since then¡± Grace says before continuing.


    ¡°They tried looking for him but they never found him even after filling a missing person¡¯s report. The


    pay continueding in so he stayed and Nancy continued raising Iris. That is until she died from a


    stroke. We managed to obtain her birth certificate¡­Mayra was listed as her mother. There wasn¡¯t ast


    name, that¡¯s why it took us so long to find you¡± thest part is said while looking at me.


    No one says anything. We all just stare at Grace.


    I knew there was no way they would ever find the Monster. He¡¯s been gone for a very long time. There


    won¡¯t be any evidence that he was killed.


    Grace looks at her watch and stands up. ¡°I¡¯ll have to leave but I¡¯lle back with some paperwork in


    the course of the week, meanwhile Iris will be staying here with you. There¡¯s no need for her to go back


    to the orphanag since we¡¯ve found you¡±


    I open my mouth about to argue. I wanted to yell that she couldn¡¯t stay here. That she had to take Iris


    with her but Ren cuts me off.


    ¡°Of course. She¡¯s family so she¡¯ll be staying with us from now on¡± she smiles sweetly


    I send a scathing look in her direction but she ignores me.


    ¡°Good, then have a good night, I¡¯ll see myself out¡± she turns and leaves. Secondster we hear the


    front door opening and closing.


    Sebastian leans back in his seat. He isn¡¯t bothered. After all, every pack member knows how to behave


    when a human is in the vicinity and he must have given them a heads up.


    I look at Iris again. She looks so small and fragile and a part of me wants to go to her but I can¡¯t. She is


    my daughter. My flesh and blood, but she¡¯s also a product of rape and I¡¯m not sure I could ever look


    past that ring detail.


    ¡°You have a lot of exining to do¡± Ren growls at me, scaring Iris in the process.


    My only response is to sigh in defeat.

 16. Judgemental

    16. Judgemental


    [Warning: This chapter may be triggering to some]


    ¡°Please let¡¯s not do this in front of Iris, she doesn¡¯t need to hear this part¡± Sebastian says and we all


    turn to her.


    She draws into herself when she sees all of us staring at her like she was a specimen.


    ¡°Fine¡± Ren grumbles before shouting. ¡°Colton¡±


    We all cringe at her loud voice and Iris blinks at her as if she is mad.


    It¡¯s not long before we hear the sound of footsteps running down the stairs. Soon enough Colton


    appears, seeming a bit out of breath.


    ¡°Yes mommy?¡± he asks sweetly.


    ¡°This is here is Iris and she will be staying with us¡­would you please go y with her in your room


    while we have an adult conversation?¡±


    Colton twists his head to look at Iris. His eyes widen and he gapes at her. Looking as if he has been


    struck by lightning.


    Iris in turns studies him carefully. Her eyes slowly taking him in. Her mind turning, trying to figure out


    who he is.


    The connection even though they''re kids is immediate.


    ¡°O-okay¡± Colton stammers before holding out his hand for her.


    She hesitantly ces her hand in his and once she does, Colton helps her down from the coach. They


    then leave, talking to each other as if they¡¯re long lost friends.


    ¡°What the fuck did I just witness?¡± Sebastian mumbles with a frown on his face.


    Ren answers with a small smile. ¡°Love at first sight¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like the moment their eyes connected, none of us existed. That shit is messed up, they¡¯re still


    children¡± Sebastian adds, still puzzled.


    ¡°When ites to the goddess it doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re kids, if she¡¯s bound their souls to each other,


    they¡¯ll feel the connection way before they can recognize each other as mates¡±


    I look between the couple. My eyes shifts from Bash to Ren. There was no denying the instant


    connection we witnessed.


    ¡°Can we get back to the main topic¡± Darren interrupts them before facing me. ¡°How the hell do you


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    have a five year old daughter that we know nothing about?¡±


    I really didn¡¯t want to talk about this. If they could let me sleep then maybe I would wake up tomorrow


    and realize it was just a bad dream. By the looks on their faces though, I knew there was no way they


    were going to let me leave without giving them answers.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want anyone to know¡± I breathe. ¡°In fact, I hoped to never see or meet her. I nned to forget


    she existed or that I gave birth to her¡±


    A gasp of horror leaves Ren¡¯s lips. They all look at me horrified. For the first time since I¡¯ve known


    these three, they look at me with nothing but disgust.


    I breathe out through my mouth. Forcing myself to calm down and notsh out at them for being so


    judgmental. I know from their point of view, I seem like a heartless and cold woman for saying that, but


    they didn¡¯t know the whole story.


    Tears fill Ren¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why would you say that May, a child is a blessing¡±


    ¡°Not in my case¡­she represents everything that¡¯s evil¡± I fire back.


    This was so fucking hard. Seeing the disgust in their faces deepen. Even Darren, the one person I


    thought would try to look at it from a different perspective.


    ¡°Mayra!¡± Darren booms. My name rolls off his tongue in anger and distaste.


    I ignore him and pin them with my eyes. I hope they see how much they¡¯ve hurt me with their action.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s funny that you¡¯re all sitting there, judging me when you¡¯re supposed to be my friends.


    You¡¯re all looking down on me for not wanting her.¡± I say before continuing.


    ¡°Daniel¡± I spit his name. ¡°Came home with a newborn five years ago. Ask yourselves what that means?


    What it represents¡­Where was I five fucking years ago?¡±


    My hands are fisted on myps. The anxiety and panic I was feeling had now turned to anger. I felt


    betrayed by them.


    I see the moment my words prate their minds. The minute the implications registers.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Ren whispers brokenly.


    The looks of disgust quickly change to something else. Realization, shock, then pity.


    This is the reason why I don¡¯t like sharing about what happened to me. I hate the looks of sympathy


    that people would give them. It was given that they would look at me differently. They would look at me


    like I was broken. I knew I was but I didn¡¯t need others reminding me.


    ¡°When?¡± Darren¡¯s voice trembles when he asks the question.


    I shift ufortably. I wasn¡¯t ready to reveal to them the truth but with the appearance of Iris, I had to.


    ¡°It began about a year after I got taken then continued throughout the captivity¡± I drag my hands


    through my hair and avoid eye contact with them.


    ¡°He was the head of the project, he sponsored everything. The running of the facility and the sries of


    the doctors and henchmen who were working there. It started with lingering looks then it slowly went to


    longing looks and then lingering touches. He got a separate room for when he was working on me and


    only he was allowed in the room when he was experimenting¡±


    I take a deep breath and try to calm my racing heart. My hands were sweaty and I felt like my skin was


    crawling with bugs.


    ¡°May¡­¡± Ren goes to say something but I cut her off.


    I needed to get this over and done with. Because once I was done I was never going to talk about it


    with them ever again.


    ¡°The rape started when he got the private room. He always injected me with some type of medicine. A


    muscle rxant I think. I was aware of what he was doing and I felt it but I could never move. I wanted


    to scream so badly during those times but I knew that even if I could, no one would help me. The only


    ones who would were also weak prisoners¡±


    I continue, my eyes focused on my trembling hands. ¡°Through the years, I always got a contraceptive


    shot. He personally administered it to me but he took me off it a year before you found me. He said he


    wanted to experiment and see what a union between a werewolf and human would bring forth, so he


    continued on but with the aim of getting me pregnant¡±


    I had hoped that it wouldn¡¯t be possible. Prayed that he wouldn¡¯t seed. I hoped that the damage


    from the torture, drugs and experiments would have done permanent damage to my body. That I would


    be unable to conceive. I didn¡¯t want a child with a rapist.


    The goddess once again ignored my prayers because it didn¡¯t take long before I was pregnant with his


    baby.


    ¡°I conceived and he lied to his colleagues that he had performed artificial insemination on me. That it


    was all part of the experiment. I¡¯ll admit that I tried everything I could to have a miscarriage and kill the


    baby. I didn¡¯t want a child with a monster. A child born out of something so dirty and tainted.


    Unfortunately for me, the baby survived¡±


    It wasn¡¯t one of my best moments but I was in a terrible ce both mentally and emotionally and I just


    didn¡¯t want the baby.


    ¡°The baby came nine monthster. It was a difficult birth but despite being weak I gave birth naturally.


    Once born, I didn¡¯t want to look at it. Didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it. I didn¡¯t want to know whether it was


    a boy or girl. I just wanted both the baby and father away from me. It was a month or soter when I


    first saw Ren¡¯s spirit in the cells¡± I finish.


    I needed to get away from them so I stand up and face them.


    Darren and Sebastian¡¯s faces looked like they were carved out of stone. Their jaws were rigid and their


    hands were clenched. They were angry on my behalf but that didn¡¯t take away the fact that they had


    judged me.


    Ren looks broken and she was silently crying. Her hands covering her face.


    ¡°So as you can see¡­¡± I begin. ¡°I¡¯m not a heartless, soulless bitch like you painted me to be, I just didn¡¯t


    want a child conceived by the monster that raped me for years¡±


    With that and with my head held high, I stiffly leave the room without looking back at them.

 17 This is just the beginning

    17 This is just the beginning


    I reach my room and start pacing. Everything was crashing in on me and I didn''t know what to do. My


    lungs felt constricted. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Why was this happening to me? I thought that after I got free everything would be good. Everything


    would be perfect. I was so fucking wrong. Everything was out of control and I felt like I was drowning.


    ¡°Karma is a bitch, isn¡¯t she?¡± Raya says,ing out of her hiding hall.


    ¡°Shut up, I don¡¯t have time for you¡± I scream in my head. ¡°Especially after you abandoned me when I


    needed¡±


    The events of the night were catching up to me. I can¡¯t believe that Iris is here. Can¡¯t believe that I


    almost died today. I especially can¡¯t believe that Raya abandoned me to die. That she had hoped that


    the beast would kill me.


    ¡°How could you Raya? After everything we¡¯ve been through¡­how could you just leave me like that?¡±


    She gives me what I presume is a shrug. She has no regrets and doesn¡¯t feel bad.


    I was on the verge of tears. My heart was tearing apart and I had no way of stopping it. Everything


    inside me hurts. Seeing Iris reminded me of all I went through and how it seems the goddess is against


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    me.


    Did she hate me that much? Even after sending someone to rescue us, I was still in misery. I was still


    in pain and everything seemed to be against me. Haven¡¯t I been through enough already?


    ¡°No you haven¡¯t¡­this is just the beginning, trust me, there is more toe and I can¡¯t wait to see you


    suffer¡± she gives me an evil smile before slinking off.


    I fall on my bed in a heap and cry. I¡¯m unable to hold back the tears. The paines rushing out of me


    like an avnche. I feel like I¡¯m being buried alive. Being buried under theyers andyers of pain and


    agony.


    I just want all of it to end. The pain and the heartache.


    I want to be happy. To be free. To be whole. I don¡¯t want to wake up each day with nothing but


    emptiness and fragments of myself. Was that too much to ask?


    ¡°Please goddess, whatever I¡¯ve done wrong please forgive me, and take away my suffering and pain.


    Please.¡± I beg, my words clogging my throat.


    There is no answer from her. No reassurance. Noforting inner soft voice. There is nothing but


    silence and that speaks more than words.


    I don¡¯t know for how long Iy there crying when my door opens and someone enters. I have no


    strength to lift my head up and check who it is.


    ¡°Mayra¡­¡± she calls, her voice soft.


    I don¡¯t look up. She is thest person I want to see. I just want to be alone.


    She doesn¡¯t get the hint. Instead I hear her soft footsteps then I feel her weight on the bed. She gently


    lifts my head and ces it on herp. It is a difficult and weird position given her baby bump.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry May. So sorry for judging you. I know your character, we¡¯ve bonded through your pain. I


    should have trusted your heart because I¡¯ve seen it and I know that you don¡¯t have a single mean or


    selfish bone in your body¡±


    Her words make me cry more. I just feel so lost right now.


    I grab her hand and hold it tightly in mine. Right now she¡¯s my anchor to the present. Without her I feel


    like I will copse into a thousand pieces.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mayra¡­everything will be alright, you¡¯ll see. Just trust in the moon goddess¡¯ n¡± she


    whispers, hugging me close.


    I internally scoff at her words. The goddess¡¯ ns concerning me have never been good. In fact it¡¯s like


    she has something against me.


    When I¡¯ve finally run out of tears, I lift my head from herp and sit up. I wipe the remaining tears from


    my face and face her.


    ¡°Thank you Ren¡±


    She pierces me with her eye before answering. ¡°Anything for you Mayra.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. I feel so dirty after running through the forest.¡±


    She nods her head and stands up to leave. After she has left, I head for the bathroom. Stripping, I jump


    into the shower and allow the hot water to rx my tense and tired bones.


    Thirty minutester I¡¯m clean and in myforting onesie pajamas. I sit on my bed and scroll through


    my phone, finding a message from Darren.


    (I¡¯m sorry about today darling¡­I promise I¡¯ll make it up to you)


    I sigh and put my phone down without replying. Him judging me hurt more than Ren and Sebastian


    judging me. I never expected he would look down on my like that.


    I was about to sleep when my door opened again. Ren walks in but this time she¡¯s with Iris.


    ¡°I know this is a lot to ask but she has nowhere to sleep. All the bedrooms are upied and Colton¡¯s


    bed is too small to fit both of them¡± she says with a guilty look on her face.


    It''s on the tip of my tongue to yell at her. To tell her she should have thought of that before telling Grace


    that Iris could stay here but I hold back. Ren never does anything maliciously.


    I simply nod my head in eptance that I will be sharing a bed with Iris.


    ¡°Go on sweetie¡± Ren tells her, giving her a gentle push further into my room.


    She looks at Ren then at me. She¡¯s unsure, after all I didn¡¯t give off any weing or loving vibes.


    ¡°Go on¡± Ren urges her again.


    She steps further into the room and slowly walks towards my bed. Once she gets near it she stands still


    and looks up at me.


    The sad look she has on tugs at my heart strings. Without meaning to, my hands reach out and lift her


    onto my bed. I remove her shoes and shove the nkets off so she could get into bed.


    She gets the hint and does so.


    After sheys down, I gently cover her and make sure that she is warm and cozy.


    It¡¯s when I feel Ren¡¯s burn stare that I realize what I just did. I snap my head in her direction only to find


    her smiling with tears swimming in her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Goodnight you two¡± she tells us quickly before leaving.


    I¡¯m left a bit mystified by my actions. Shaking myself out of the stupor, I switch off the bedsidemps


    and burrow deep into the nkets.


    ¡°Goodnight Mayra¡± her voice is so small that I almost missed her words.


    A part of my heart and mind wants to ignore her words. They want to snub her but I can''t, no matter


    how much I want to distance myself from her


    Against my better judgment I find myself replying.


    ¡°Goodnight too Iris¡±

 18. Am I a bad girl?

    18. Am I a bad girl?


    I wake with Iris stered to my chest and my arms around her. I start to panic because I didn¡¯t want her


    this close to me. I was about to gently push her away when her face catches me off guard.


    She looks so peaceful. Like a beautiful, innocent angel sleeping. Her longshes fan her face and she


    has a small cute pout. Looking at her right now, with her guard down, I want nothing but to protect her


    against all the evil of this world.


    I try shaking off the sudden feeling. What the hell was happening? Where was my resolve to keep her


    at arm¡¯s length?


    ¡®You didn¡¯t have a nightmare at night¡¯ a small voice whispers in my mind.


    I know it wasn¡¯t Raya¡¯s. She wouldn¡¯t be happy nor would she point out that I had a peaceful sleep


    even after the roller coast of events that happened to me.


    ¡®It¡¯s because she was by your side¡¯ the voice whispers again.


    That¡¯s not possible, right? There was no way that my unwanted daughter was the reason why I didn¡¯t


    wake up drenched in my own sweat. It¡¯s just impossible. In fact, I would have expected the nightmare


    to be worse because she was near me.


    ¡°Grace said you¡¯re my mommy, are you?¡±


    Her voice startles me. I look down to find that she was wide and was staring at me. Her eyes give


    nothing but given I¡¯m used to hiding my thoughts and feelings, I see past her nk stare.


    Behind those dangerous green eyes, is hope and longing.


    I start to internally panic. What should I tell her? How should I answer her? Yes I was her biological


    mother but in this case I was just an egg donor.


    I wasn¡¯t sure I could be a mother to her given what her disgusting father did to me. I¡¯m afraid that every


    time I look at her green eyes I will be reminded of him. That with time that will make me resent her.


    Deep down I know it¡¯s not her fault. That none of the things that happened were her fault but it¡¯s hard to


    let go. It¡¯s hard to separate her from her monster of a father.


    ¡®Not all parts of her are Daniel¡¯s, half of her is you, and you¡¯re good¡¯ the voice reasons.


    Is that enough really? To believe that the part of my DNA that lives in her will override the darkness she


    inherited from her father. What if she bes just like him? A monster. What will I do then?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to be my mother. I understand. Nanny used to say that I¡¯m no good. That I¡¯m


    useless that¡¯s why my daddy and mommy left me¡±


    My heart hurts at the sadness I hear in her voice. Why would a grown woman tell that to a child?


    I find myself pulling her close to me. As soon as she is in my arms, she starts to silently cry. Her tears


    soaking my pajamas.


    ¡°Did your nanny ever hit you Iris?¡± I asks, afraid of the answer.


    ¡°Sometimes but not always.¡± she answers in a small voice. ¡°Am I a bad girl? Is that why she was mean


    to me? Is that why dad left me with her and you don¡¯t want me?¡±


    I feel for her. No matter how I try to run from it, the truth is that she is my daughter whether I like it or


    not. And just like me, it seems that she has been through her share of torture and pain.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not a bad girl. You could never be a bad girl because you¡¯re part of me, do you


    understand?¡±


    The words tumble out of my mouth before I can stop them. I want to take them back but I don¡¯t. They


    just feel right.


    She nods her head. I wipe her tears and help her get up.


    ¡°Now,e one, let¡¯s go get breakfast. I¡¯m starving and I¡¯m sure you are too¡±


    She smiles, grasps my hand and we leave. A few minutester we''re in the kitchen where some of the


    Omegas are cooking up a storm.


    ¡°Why are they cooking so much food?¡± Iris asks curiously.


    Shit. I forget she was raised by a human. Unlike Colton and other pups, she doesn¡¯t know that we are


    werewolves or that she is half one.


    Thinking about that makes me wonder if she¡¯ll ever shift. Given she¡¯s half human, there is a possibility


    that she¡¯ll never shift. I guess we¡¯ll have to wait till she¡¯s thirteen to find out.


    ¡°Because we live like one big family here. There are a lot of us and most prefer eating food here¡±


    I try to exin as best as I can. She nods with an okay then keeps quiet.


    Monica, one of the head omegas serves us with a smile before turning and continuing her duties.


    ¡°This is a lot, is all of it mine?¡± Iris asks in a small voice full of wonder.


    I look at her te of food. It wasn¡¯t as much as she hinted. I wonder if that damn nanny was starving


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    her. Because for her to think that was a lot then it meant that she was either given really small potions


    or none at all.


    ¡°Yes it is sweetie, it''s all yours¡± I tell her, the name slipping out of my mouth.


    ¡°Eat as much as you can and if you feel you want more just let me know and I¡¯ll add you some more¡±


    Monica adds, surprising her.


    Iris looks shocked at the offer. Like she couldn¡¯t believe what Monica said was true


    ¡°Thank you¡± she says after a while. She tries to hide it but I see the tears swimming in her eyes.


    My heart breaks all over again at seeing her like this. Here I was hating her because of the sins of her


    father when she¡¯s been through so much.


    Fuck! I was such a bitch. She is a girl who has been through a lot in her short life. She hasn''t said


    much but from what she''s said she''s had her share of pain.


    Right there and then I promise to protect her. I may never be a mother to her but I can look after her


    and make sure no one hurts her again.


    "Eat up Iris, then I''ll take you for some shopping"


    Her eyes light up at that. I guess she''s never had such an invite.


    A kind of peace settles over me when I see her dig into her breakfast. Maybe just maybe she''s what I


    need and vice versa. Maybe we can heal each other.

 19. Making promises

    19. Making promises


    Today I had another session with Alice. Unlike those other times, this time I was eager so I arrived


    before my scheduled appointment time.


    These past few days have been a rollercoaster of emotions. I felt like I¡¯ve been through a grinder. Like


    my heart and soul have been shredded.


    I needed to talk to someone. To let go of all that I have been holding inside otherwise I was going to


    blow up on someone.


    ¡°Mayra? Alice is waiting for you¡± the receptionist says.


    I see amusement sh in her eyes when I stand up in a rush. I usually drag my feet and head to Alice¡¯s


    office with reluctance. Today that won¡¯t be the case. I was dying to have her help me sort my turmoil of


    emotions.


    Once I¡¯m inside, I greet her.


    ¡°Hey Alice¡±


    ¡°Someone is excited for her appointment¡± She replies with a small smile.


    She then motions for me to take a seat and I do. My legs bounce in nervous energy and I¡¯m unable to


    calm down.


    ¡°So, what has you so eager for our session?¡± she asks puzzled.


    I take a deep breath before releasing it. ¡°I have a daughter¡± I tell her and wait for her reaction.


    I expected a flicker of surprise but I didn''t get anything from her. I guess being a therapist you don¡¯t get


    too many surprises. You¡¯re always expecting the unexpected.


    ¡°I see¡± she says, jotting something down. ¡°I assume the daughter you mentioned was conceived when


    you were in captivity?¡±


    I¡¯m surprised that she figured out the truth so quickly unlike Darren, Sebastian and Ren.


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Would you mind talking about her and how she came to be?¡±


    I shake my head. So far almost everyone knows so there is no need to hide anything.


    I proceed to tell her everything from the beginning to how Grace brought Iris to me a few days ago. By


    the time I¡¯m done, I¡¯m out of breath. I feel raw and exposed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve spent a few days with her, how is she, her character and personality?¡± she asks.


    She didn¡¯t interrupt me when I was talking but once in a while she would write something down in her


    notebook.


    ¡°Quite and kind of withdrawn. She mostly talks to me, Colton and Lauren. She¡¯s respectful and also a


    bit timid and she¡¯s quite intelligent for her age. She is more of the observant type¡±


    I know there is still so much to discover about Iris. So far she¡¯s kept parts of herself hidden. When


    you¡¯ve been through what she¡¯s been through, you learn to hide how you¡¯re truly feeling. We were in


    the same boat. Always hiding our emotions and pushing them down.


    ¡°And what do you personally think of her?¡±


    ¡°To be honest I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s just this part of me that thinks she¡¯ll end up being as evil as her


    father. So far there isn¡¯t any outward sign that points to this but you never know¡± I shrug my shoulder.


    I¡¯m afraid that what she¡¯s been through plus whose DNA she has, she has would one day flip open a


    switch that will see her turn into something unimaginable. She would be worse than her father


    especially if she manages to shift.


    ¡°Mayra, she¡¯s just a child. What she needs right now is love and affection. Understanding and care.


    Each and every one of us has the potential to be evil whether our parents are good or not. Haven¡¯t you


    heard of children who grew up to be serial killers even though they were brought up by good and loving


    parents?¡± she asks before continuing.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about his or her DNA. If it were then those people would never have be murderers. I


    personally think it¡¯s a choice.¡±


    I look at her and try to internalize what she¡¯s said. I can see the sense in what she¡¯s said but still, the


    fear is still there.


    ¡°What about the mental and emotional abuse she¡¯s gone through? Won¡¯t that contribute?¡± I ask her,


    chewing on my nails.


    When Iris told me about what her Nanny said and did to her, it made me want to bring the bitch back to


    life so that I could kill her myself.


    ¡°It can but like I said, it alles down to choice¡­There are some, as they get older refuse to let their


    experiences turn them bitter and angry and they¡¯re some that chose to go down that road. Iris has you


    now, you can show her that none of what that Nanny said is true. You can chose to show her true love


    and affection so much so that it will override the negative information about herself she was fed¡±


    I hear her, but can I honestly be what Iris needs? Can I ovee the little fact that she¡¯s half of the


    man that took advantage of me over and over again? Can I forget the manner in which she was


    conceived?


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking Mayra, You¡¯re wondering if you can let go of the truth, the truth that she


    was conceived through rape, but she is your daughter, don¡¯t you think she deserves to be given a


    chance? You were given a chance by those around you. When you were rescued you were beyond


    broken yet instead of locking you up in a mental institution like some of the others, they gave you a


    chance and helped you heal. Don¡¯t you think Iris deserves the same?¡±


    Fuck! She had me there.


    I remember after I got out of the hospital, the doctors wanted me to be confined. Out of all the rest, I


    was the most vtile of them all.


    The doctors didn¡¯t feelfortable releasing me, but Sebastian managed to assure them. It was


    through the help of Sebastian and Ren and the entire pack that I was able to get to where I am right


    now.


    ¡°Give her a chance. Give yourself the chance to love her and her to be loved by a mother. Give her the


    love that was denied to her since she was a child¡± her eyes are pleading with me.


    For the first time since I met her, I see an emotion in her eyes. Maybe in this instance she was talking


    more about herself than Iris.


    I can see the longing in her eyes and I just know that Alice was rejected by her mother growing up.


    That¡¯s why she was pleading on Iris¡¯s behalf. She was pleading on behalf of a girl that reminded her of


    herself.


    Either way, she is right. I¡¯ve known true and pure love but Iris has never known what that is. She


    deserves that no matter who her father is.


    ¡°Please tell me you will love her, give her the love she deserves. You have a big heart and a big


    capacity to love, that¡¯s one of the things I love about you¡±


    ¡°I will¡± I promise.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    And I meant it. Alice opened my eyes to the truth about Iris. She deserves love, and I am meant to give


    it to her. That¡¯s why I was chosen as her mother.


    By the time I leave her office, I felt lighter. Like a burden had been lifted from my shoulder. My heart felt


    free and I had no more hang ups about Iris.


    I made a promise to myself. That I will give Iris my all. That I will shower her with love and affection. I


    will be the one to show her the love that she¡¯s been missing.


    She was born out of something dirty but that doesn¡¯t mean she is dirty. She¡¯s an innocent soul in all


    these and she doesn¡¯t deserve to be punished for the sins of her father.


    I was going to make sure she never misses anything. That she¡¯ll be loved and cared for. I was going to


    make sure I erase the pain from the past five years and I was going to fill her life with nothing but love.

 20. Alphas meeting

    20. Alphas meeting


    My drive home was quiet and reflective. I haven¡¯t felt this peaceful in a very long time. I guess part of


    that peace was because I made a decision when it came to Iris.


    I wasn¡¯t even dreading the visit Grace said she would make soon. I was ready and eager to sign


    whatever documents that needed to be signed.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised. It¡¯s the first time in a long time that you¡¯ve made a selfless decision¡± Raya says,


    interrupting my thoughts.


    She was staring at mezily. Her head on her paws as shey down. I choose not to answer her.


    Engaging with her always ends up with my feelings hurt and right now I didn¡¯t want to ruin my good


    mood.


    ¡°Ignoring me won¡¯t make me go away¡± she smirks.


    Right now I wanted to smack that smile off her face. I¡¯m still hurt and mad at her for the stunt she pulled


    when she refused to shift.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ignoring you, just hoping you would go back to where you were hiding before¡± I replied through


    clenched teeth.


    Every time I think about how she abandoned me to die, I feel like beating the ever loving shit out of her.


    Because, seriously, how could she?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that¡± she mocks.


    ¡°Leave me alone Raya¡±


    With that I push her to the back of my mind and block her. Thest thing I hear is the echo of her


    devilishugh.


    I honestly don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on and how to help her. Maybe it was time to talk to someone about


    it. Her behavior is starting to get out of hand and I was afraid that it would one day put someone I care


    about in danger.


    I enter the pack gates and park my car on the other side of the house. Reason being that there were


    about ten cars parked on the front and there wasn¡¯t any more space.


    Getting out of the car, I can¡¯t help but wonder who our visitors were. I already knew one of them. I


    recognized Darren¡¯s car. So maybe it was an Alphas meeting.


    Darren, I haven¡¯t spoken to him since the night the truth about Iris was revealed. He tried calling and


    texting but I ignored him. He even came once or twice asking for me but I asked Ren to make excuses


    for me. Just like with Raya, I was still hurt by his actions.


    ¡®You¡¯re being unfair. You¡¯ve forgiven Bash and Ren so why can¡¯t you forgive Darren?¡¯ that annoying


    inner voice asks me.


    A good question but I have no answer for it. I don¡¯t understand why his reaction hurt me more than that


    of Ren and Sebastian. It just did.


    Pushing those thoughts away I enter the house through the kitchen. Maybe after the meeting I could


    get a word with him.


    No one was there so I head straight to my room. If there was a meeting then the others wouldn¡¯t be


    around. So I could take a shower then head out to look for Ren and the kids. That is if Ren herself


    wasn¡¯t part of the meeting.


    I finish showering in record time then put on something morefortable. I take my phone and leave


    the room.


    Just as I wasnding on thest step, the door to Sebastian¡¯s office bursts open and Renes out in


    a rush. She suddenly halts when she sees me.


    ¡°I was about to look for you,e¡­the Alphas want to have a word with you¡±


    ¡°Me? Why?¡±


    ¡°Juste, this is something we can¡¯t talk about here in the open¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    With that she turns around and goes back to the office while expecting me to follow. I sigh and change


    my direction and follow her. It was better to get this over and done with.


    The moment I step in, all eyes present turn to me. I count about seven Alphas including Sebastian and


    Darren. Being under their scrutiny makes me feel ufortable.


    ¡°Close the door behind you, Mayra¡± Sebastian orders and without wasting any time I do it.


    I stand there awkwardly shifting from one foot to another while trying to avoid eye contact with Darren. I


    can feel his stare burning holes into my skull.


    ¡°Would all of you stop staring at her? You are making her ufortable¡± Ren snaps at them. They


    immediately avert their eyes, making me breathe easily.


    I honestly don¡¯t know how she does that. I think she¡¯s the only woman, apart from the Oracle, who has


    the guts to order a bunch of Alphas and they actually listen to her.


    ¡°Right, so everyone this is Mayra and she¡¯s encountered the wolf that we believe might be behind the


    killings¡± Sebastian begins before turning to me. ¡°Mayra, we need your help. There have been killings


    these past few months and all of them were werewolves. The council asked us to investigate and find


    out who is behind them and put a stop to them¡±


    Ren picks up from him. ¡°Usually when something like this, a threat to werewolves urs, the goddess


    directs me and I¡¯m able to eliminate the threat but she has remained quiet. Not even Midnight has been


    able to get anything from her. We think it might have to do with the fact that I¡¯m pregnant but that has


    left us working blind¡±


    ¡°There is usually no clue left, no scent, no footprint, absolutely nothing. More wolves continue dying but


    we have no idea who is killing them, why, or how to catch them. We were hoping that your encounter


    with the wolf with red eyes would shed some light. Maybe it¡¯s the one responsible for the killings¡±


    Darren adds.


    I keep quiet as I try to sort out everything they¡¯ve told me and it¡¯s actually scary. That there¡¯s someone


    going around killing wolves.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the same person. You said that there isn¡¯t a scent left behind when the killer


    strikes, but the wolf with red eyes had a horrible scent. It would be hard to miss that¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Not really. Not if his kill wasn¡¯t fresh and all his or her victims were found days after they were killed


    ording to the postmortem that was done on their bodies¡± An Alpha with blonde hair that was almost


    white said.


    Sebastian talks next. ¡°We measured the w marks on their bodies and they were approximately the


    same size and width as the one you had on your back. This solidified the idea that it might be the same


    wolf. You were probably going to be its next victim that night, but the patrol guards got to you before it


    was toote¡±


    I shiver when I remember that night. The fear and the adrenalin pumping through my body. I remember


    the pain when it wed me. It was all so vivid and I was lucky I got out alive because when I fell and


    felt it behind me. I wasn¡¯t sure I would live to see another day.


    ¡°Is there no footage? Though I wouldn¡¯t recognize it. The only thing I remember seeing before running


    away was its red eyes¡±


    Ren shakes her head. ¡°He kills in the forest because that¡¯s where all bodies have been found which


    makes us think this isn¡¯t just a mindless wolf, or a feral one, it¡¯s intelligent. It¡¯s the only way it would


    know to kill in a ce where there are no surveince cameras¡±


    Thinking back, I thought that I was running in the right direction, away from it. But what if that¡¯s what it


    wanted? What if that¡¯s what it was aiming for? Chasing me and leading me to the forest, where there


    were no cameras and it would take days before anyone found my body.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, about it being intelligent. I thought it was a coincidence but after hearing what you¡¯ve told


    me I think it¡¯s not. That night wasn¡¯t the first time I saw those red eyes. I first saw it after my therapy


    session the day before¡± I tell them after the truth hit me.


    ¡°What?? Why didn¡¯t you tell anyone¡± Darren all but yells.


    ¡°The only thing I saw was the red eyes, it was during the day but its entire body was shrouded in


    darkness. I thought I was imagining things so I disregarded it thinking it was just paranoia given I¡¯d just


    That will teach me not to disregard things no matter what my rational brain tries to tell me. Maybe if I


    had told someone then, we would have been careful that night and might have caught it.


    ¡°Looks like it wasn¡¯t a coincidence. It wanted to kill Mayra, it nned on killing her¡± Ren runs her hand


    through her hair in frustration.


    ¡°This is a helpful information. It seems like it stalks its victims before killing them. So this isn¡¯t a random


    killing, this is calcted¡± another Alpha concludes.


    To be honest I don¡¯t know which one is worse. That It is killing randomly or having targets.


    My eyes catch the pile of pictures on Sebastian¡¯s desk. At first I couldn¡¯t understand why but one in


    particr brought forth a memory. Without thinking I rush forward and grab them.


    ¡°Mayra, what the hell?¡± Sebastian growls at me but I don¡¯t pay him any attention. My mind fully focused


    on the pictures that were falling from my hand one by one.


    ¡°Oh my goddess¡± I whisper. Fearcing my voice.


    Once I¡¯m done looking at them and they¡¯re all scattered on the floor. I turn to look at Sebastian.


    ¡°Why do you have their pictures?¡± I ask slowly. Afraid of the answer.


    He frowns confused. ¡°Those all the victims. The ones that were murdered¡±


    My knees buckle at his answer and a gasp of horror leaves my mouth.


    ¡°Mayra, what is it¡­why do you look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost?¡± Darren holds me, giving me support


    because I was sure without it I would copse on the floor.


    I look at him. I feel it as tears cloud my eyes.


    ¡°Because those are some of the wolves we were in captivity with.¡± I whisper, dropping the bombshell


    that leaves all of them shocked.

 21. I accept...

    21. I ept...


    ¡°What?¡± an Alpha asks just as Sebastian questions.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    I nod my head. ¡°More sure than anything in my life¡±


    The fear that had encased my heart earlier doubles as the truth hits me. I felt panic encasing my bones


    at what this meant.


    ¡°So we were right, this is a targeted attack and it seems whoever is killing is going after the wolves that


    were freed from captivity¡± Ren says, rubbing her hands against her dress.


    ¡°Meaning Mayra¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Whoever it is knew who he or she was going after¡±


    Darren adds through clenched teeth.


    I start shaking my head at the thought. I wanted this not to be true but the proof was staring at me


    directly in the face. I counted about thirty different photos. At this point it would be stupid to continue


    lying to myself that the attacks weren¡¯t connected at all.


    I watch as Ren picks up the photos. She looks at them, probably with more focus this time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t see it before. I recognize some of them from that day¡± she says slowly.


    Unable to keep standing, I take a seat on the coach and burry my head in my hands. Just when I


    thought things were falling in ce, they fall apart. When am I going to catch a fucking break?


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t make any sense. Why would someone be going after them after everything they¡¯ve


    already been through?¡± Ren asks echoing my exact thoughts.


    It was a cluster fuck. Someone wanted us dead for some unknown reason.


    ¡°The only exnation is revenge. Someone wants them to pay. It¡¯s in the manner that he or she kills.


    They make their victims suffer and then let them die a slow and painful death¡± An Alpha I¡¯ve never seen


    before replies.


    I shiver at his words. Remembering how the beast toyed with me that night. It enjoyed the chase and


    most importantly it enjoyed seeing me scared out of my mind.


    ¡°But that would mean that it is someone who knows them, someone who was there during their time in


    captivity¡± Darren adds.


    ¡°But that¡¯s impossible¡± I reason. ¡°All those who worked there were humans and we¡¯ve already


    established that whoever this is is not human¡±


    It was all confusing. Already I was feeling drained and my mind was hurting from having to think so


    much. There were so many gaps to be filled. So many loopholes that didn¡¯t make any sense.


    ¡°She¡¯s right¡­so now we¡¯re back to square one¡± Ren grumbles rubbing her temples. I guess I wasn¡¯t


    the only one feeling the stress of this day.


    It was like we were going round in circles and it was frustrating as hell.


    ¡°We have more than we did and that¡¯s a good starting point. Now we just have to figure out who this


    person is and why they¡¯re going after these wolves. If we can figure out the why then we can figure out


    the who¡± Bash says before turning to look at me.


    ¡°As for you Mayra, I want eyes on you at all times. You¡¯ll have two guards on you day and night, is that


    understood. We¡¯re not going to risk losing you¡± he orders, his voice brooking no room for argument.


    I sigh and nod. This just made matters moreplicated. Having guards on me would mean exposing


    my secret. Which meant the possibility of the council locking me up once they found out that Raya was


    unhinged.


    I know his order is for my good but I don¡¯t know which one is worse. Having guards and then having


    Raya exposed and ultimately end up being locked or having no guards and ending up dead by the


    hands of whoever this beast is.


    ¡°Meeting adjourned¡± I hear Sebastian say but he sounds so far away.


    I was having an internal mini panic. Being stuck between a rock and hard ce isn¡¯t the best ce to


    be, but what choice did I have? I had Iris to think about. Her happiness and safety were my priority right


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    now.


    ¡°Mayra¡­you okay?¡± Darren¡¯s voice prates the fog.


    I look up to find that all the other Alphas have left. It was just Ren, Sebastian, Darren and me left in the


    room. They were all looking at me in concern.


    I shake my head to clear the depressing thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah I¡¯m okay¡­just a little bit shocked, that¡¯s all¡± I assure them.


    They don¡¯t look convinced at all.


    ¡°I promise that we won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Sebastian speaks, making a promise that he


    shouldn¡¯t be making.


    I get that they want to protect me but with how the odds are stacked up against me, I don¡¯t think they


    will be able to. Thest thing I want is for them to be on the radar of that wolf simply because they were


    looking after me. I would never forgive myself if something happened to them because of me.


    ¡°Thank you, but that¡¯s not¡­¡± I don¡¯t get to finish because Darren interrupts me.


    ¡°I have an idea that I think might work. It will ensure that Mayra can always reach me if she¡¯s ever in


    trouble¡± he says seriously.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ren asks curiously.


    By the gleam in his eyes, I wasn¡¯t sure whether I was going to love or hate the idea.


    ¡°I¡¯ll mark her¡±


    We all stare at him. Sebastian contemtively. Ren with a small smile and me with shock. Why in the


    world would he suggest that?


    ¡°Absolutely not¡± I all but shout.


    Jumping from the coach, I start pacing the room.


    ¡°Just listen, Mayra, marking you will give me ess to you and vice versa. If you¡¯re ever in danger, I


    will know and I will be able to find you using the mate bond. This is the best way of keeping you safe


    while ensuring you have your privacy¡± he reasons.


    ¡°I like the idea. There was this one time I was attacked and drugged while out with the kids. Sebastian


    was able to find me and save me before the bastard had the chance to kill me¡± Ren adds.


    ¡°I think this is for the best Mayra¡± Sebastian nods.


    I just stare at them not believing they would gang up on me. Getting marked is a huge thing and it¡¯s


    sacred. Right now they are making it seem like a means to an end. Nothing more and nothing less.


    ¡°Are all you of out of your fucking minds?¡± I shriek.


    They all look at each other then at me. As if I was the crazy one.


    ¡°There is no way I¡¯m going to allow Darren to mark me. It¡¯s out of the question so let me not hear you


    mention it ever again. End of discussion¡± with that said, I storm out of the room. Banging the door


    behind me.


    I was beyond livid when I get to my room. Unable toy down, I start pacing the room again. I had this


    nervous and angry energy bouncing inside me.


    Why would they think it is a great idea to get marked by a man that didn¡¯t love me? Sure we had great


    chemistry in bed and had a connection and we had started dating but none of that meant that we would


    end up together. Or that he would fall in love with me. Thest thing I wanted or needed was to be


    trapped in a mating after the threat has passed and he starts regretting marking me.


    What was I going to do? I had so much on my te right now that it was getting hard to even think


    straight. Why couldn¡¯t the goddess just make things easier for me? Why the hell was she so hard on


    me? What have I ever done to her?


    I feel the tears threaten to fall but I force them back. Crying wasn¡¯t going to solve a damn thing. It would


    just leave me with puffy and red eyes.


    ¡°Are you going to open the envelope or not?¡± Raya pops out of nowhere.


    Shit! I thought I had blocked her ass. I guess with the emotional overload, my defenses had weakened.


    ¡°What envelope?¡± I ask in confusion. Was she high or something?


    She rolls her eyes at me. ¡°Damn you¡¯re stupid. How did you not notice that someone left an envelope


    on your desk? It is the first thing I saw the moment you entered the room¡±


    The moment she says that, my eyes shift to the said desk. Just like she had said, there was a white


    envelope there. I start approaching it with dread. Just likest time there wasn''t a scent.


    Please let it not be what I think it is. I plead


    Reaching it, I take it then open it. Looks like my pleas fell on deaf ears again because I pull out pictures


    from it.


    It was from the night I was attacked. Picture after picture of me running. The fear etched in my face and


    tears on my cheeks. There was a picture of me after the beast wed me and when the patrol guards


    found me.


    What froze my blood though, were the pictures of Iris. From when she arrived with Grace to the


    morning after when we had breakfast together.


    Finally, thest picture was of Iris chasing after a butterfly outside. Attached to it was a note.


    AINT SHE PRETTY.


    I put the pictures and note down with trembling hands. My heart was beating wildly and my palms were


    sweating.


    ¡°Well that was fun to watch¡­you should have seen your scared face. It was priceless¡± she lets out a


    mockingugh.


    ¡°Fuck you Raya¡± I snap. Fear and anger mixing in my voice.


    Goddess, I was so done with her horrible attitude. Without giving her another chance to taunt me again,


    I shove her to the back of my mind and build my walls so high it would put the walls of Jericho to


    shame.


    Damn it! What the hell was I going to do? I had no idea who this stalker is or what they want and now


    they had involved Iris in whatever sick game he or she was ying. I made a vow to take care of her


    and already I was doing a shitty job at it.


    A knock sounds at the door and I shove the picture and notes inside the drawer before answering the


    door. I already knew who it was.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry for springing up the offer on you like that. I just wanted to help but I¡¯ll also respect your


    decision if that¡¯s what you want¡± he says walking into my room.


    I know I said I wouldn¡¯t ept his offer but things have changed. I needed to think of not only mine but


    Iris¡¯ safety. Like I said, shees first and what better way to protect her other than allowing Darren to


    mark me. She would have a strong Alpha step dad backing her up


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Darren, I understand¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s not. I should have taken your feelings into consideration and asked first instead...¡±


    I interrupt him before he can finish his sentence. ¡°I ept¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he looks a bit shocked as he looks at me.


    ¡°I ept your offer. You can mark me¡±

 22. Being marked

    22. Being marked


    Darren stares at me like he can¡¯t believe what I just said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asks after a while, still staring at me in uncertainty.


    I chuckle at how adorable he looks. Right now he doesn¡¯t look like the big bad Alpha.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure¡± I say. ¡°I thought about what you said and you¡¯re right. This is the best way to make sure


    that I am safe. Besides, I now have Iris. Her safetyes first¡±


    He takes my hands and leads me to my bed where we take a seat. He has a small frown and he¡¯s quiet


    for a while. I was afraid that he was reconsidering his decision.


    ¡°This is a big step you¡¯ll be taking Mayra¡± he mumbles after a while.


    ¡°I know and like I said I¡¯m okay with it. You¡¯re the one I should be asking if you¡¯re okay with it or did you


    just make the offer in the heat of the moment? Are you sure you want to do this?


    I tap my foot nervously. I didn¡¯t think about it but now that the words are out, I¡¯m afraid that he might


    have made the proposal without thinking things through and now he was regretting it and was


    wondering how he could take it back.


    ¡°I¡¯m surer than anything in my life right now¡± he finally replies.


    I breathe a sigh of relief. I don¡¯t know what I would have done if he had taken back the offer.


    ¡°So how will this work?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll naturally move to my pack with me. You¡¯ll obviously be my mate and Luna. We can perform the


    mating ceremonyter on¡±


    I stare at him a bit shocked at his confidence ¡°You¡¯re awfully sure that we will have a mating ceremony¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because once you¡¯re mine, I¡¯m not nning on letting you go¡­so I need you to be sure that


    this is what you want Mayra¡± he looks at me seriously.


    Was I sure this is what I wanted? Could I be his in every way that counts? Being with him as my mate


    meant that I would have the Luna¡¯s responsibilities on my shoulder. Could I ept that? Am I okay with


    that?


    I wasn¡¯t sure of the answers to those questions but I was sure of one thing, I wanted to explore the


    connection between us. Maybe Alice was right and by taking this risk, I would find my happily ever after


    with him.


    ¡°Yes I¡¯m sure¡± I reply strongly.


    ¡°Good¡± he says right before he seals my mouth with his.


    I feel like it''s been decades since he kissed me. His tongue tangles with mine. His taste addictive.


    Wanting more, I get off from the bed, without breaking the kiss and straddle him. I rub myself against


    him as I feel him getting hard. The friction of our jeans against my pussy spreads delicious tingles


    throughout my body.


    Breaking the kiss I stare into his obsidian eyes as I move my hair off my shoulder and tilt my head.


    Giving him space to mark him.


    ¡°No¡± he says standing up.


    He ces me on the floor before grasping my hand. He starts walking, leading me to the door.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask, firmly nting my feet on the ground. Making him stop.


    ¡°Home.¡± He answers. ¡°I¡¯m not going to mark you here because I n to be buried balls deep inside you


    while me and Kai mark you as ours¡±


    I swallow at the image he painted just as I feel a rush of liquid wetting my panties.


    ¡°We have a perfectly good bed here¡±


    ¡°True, but I¡¯m not going to disrespect an Alpha by fucking and marking one of his members in his own


    home¡±


    I get what he meant, so instead of arguing. I nod my head.


    ¡°Okay, let go then¡±


    ¡°We¡¯lle back for Iris tomorrow¡± he assures me as he leads us out the door.


    Part of me was eager and the other part was scared. I mean this will be different. It¡¯s not just sex this


    time. It¡¯s more. I¡¯m getting marked and mated.


    I ignore the knowing looks from Ren and Bash when Darren tells them that I will be spending the night


    in his pack.


    We leave after that and almost an hourter we arrive at his pack. The guards at the gate give me


    curious looks when they spot me inside Darren¡¯s car but they don¡¯t say anything.


    This is probably the third time I¡¯ve been to Darren¡¯s pack. The two times before was during Krystal¡¯s


    birthday party. Him and Ren usually alternate when holding her parties. This year it was done in Bash¡¯s


    pack next year it will be here.


    He parks the car in front of the pack house.


    ¡°We¡¯ll spend the night here then tomorrow I¡¯ll give you a tour of my private home¡± he tells me as he


    helps me out of the car.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we just go there right now?¡±


    ¡°Because I want everyone in my pack to hear as I im you¡±


    Fuck does he have a way with words.


    He leads me into the house and to his bedroom. He greets members here and there on his way but we


    can all tell that his mind isn¡¯t in it. It¡¯s somewhere else.


    When he opens the door to his room, I note that it isn¡¯t that much different from the house in the city.


    The color scheme is mostly grey and ck colors, which I find perfect. The bed is huge, just the way I


    like it.


    The moment the door was closes, his mouth is on her neck, slightly biting me. He spins me around and


    presses me against the door.


    With a few swipes of his ws, my jeans fall around me. Another swipe and my t-shirt parts down the


    front. It takes only seconds to have me naked before him.


    Before I could say anything, his lips are on mine as he thrusts his tongue inside. He slides his hands


    between my thighs and finds my flesh slick and wet.


    I jolt and let out a strangled cry when he touches my clit, grinding the heel of his thumb against me.


    ¡°I need a taste¡± he mutters against my lips before dropping to his knees.


    Wedging his shoulder between my thighs, he lifts me up and braces me against the door. Holding me


    steady, he guides my legs over his shoulder then slides his tongue around my stiff swollen bud.


    I shudder and release a moan loud enough I was sure the dead would have heard it.


    Fisting a hand in his hair, I gasp out his name as he stabs his tongue inside me and works me to the


    brink of an orgasm. Just when my muscles begin to clench, he stops, shifting his attention to the soft


    skin of my inner thigh.


    ¡°Darren!¡±


    He bites me, making my spine bow in a long line.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I beg


    He rises and staring at his eyes, I knew his wolf was on the surface.


    Cupping my face, he kisses me, making me taste myself on his lips and tongue.


    Pulling his lips from mine, he all but shreds his jeans and then picks me up and carries me the short


    distance to the bed. There he puts me down and cups my breast in his hands. Massaging their full and


    heavy weight while nuzzling my neck.


    I whimper as fine tremors wrack my body. A desperate sound escapes me and I reach back to grasp


    his thigh so as to pull him close.


    ¡°I need you Darren¡­¡± I whisper in desperation.


    ¡°Shh baby¡­I wanted to be gentle but I don¡¯t think I can, not when Kai and my needs are ovepping¡±


    he says as he stares at me. His hands at each side of my head.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­just take me already¡± I pleaded.


    He doesn¡¯t respond as he kisses down my neck. Getting to my breast, he sucks a nipple into his hot


    and wet mouth. I arch my back as he tugs it then gently bites it.


    My eyes roll to the back of my head when he begins sliding his cock against my soaking slit. I feel as


    more of my juices soak his hard length. My hand fist the sheets as the head of his cock hits my clit


    repeatedly.


    Darren growls, the sound traveling down my spine making my already erect nipple harder. I try moving


    up the bed, so that his dick would slip inside, where I needed him more.


    ¡°Stop being a fucking tease and fuck me already¡± I snap, the lust driving me crazy.


    ¡°Are you ready for my cock?¡± he asks, his voice impossibly deep.


    I nod my head. I was beyond ready.


    ¡°I need to hear the words, Mayra¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready for you cock Darren¡­please¡±


    As if that¡¯s all he needed to hear, he thrust forward, impaling me with his huge cock. I could never get


    used to how hepletely filled but I loved it all the same.


    ¡°So wet.¡± The wordse out as a growl ¡°I just love how you squeeze my cock perfectly¡±


    My cheeks flushes and my walls involuntarily tightened against him at his words.


    I moan as he pulls all the way out, just leaving the tip in, before thrusting hard making my nails dig into


    his biceps.


    ¡°Do you like that?¡± he asks raggedly. ¡°Do you like it when I pound into your sweet wet pussy? Do you


    like the feel of my cock buried inside you?¡±


    I can¡¯t muster a reply.


    He catches my wrist and pins them on either side of my head while he continues to ram into me. My


    back arches at the action. There is just something so sexy about a dominant male pinning you to the


    bed while he fucks you to oblivion.


    ¡°Harder¡± I demand.


    He thrust harder at my request, making the huge bed bang against the wall. My hips grind against him,


    the need to have more of him consuming me. I wanted to mesh us together. To be one with him.


    He sinks deeper into me, burying himself to the hilt. My pussy spasms, my juices slicking down to coat


    his balls as they pped against me.


    ¡°Fuck, Mayra¡­you¡¯re a fist¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost there¡± I cried.


    I could feel the tingling sensation start to build up. He withdraws and ms back into me so hard I see


    stars. My walls begin clenching around him as my climax rises up.


    ¡°Fuck¡± he snarled.


    It¡¯s the only warning I get right before he sinks his fangs into my shoulder. My painful scream soon


    turns into pleasure moans as my orgasm hits me hard.


    He continues pounding into my aching pussy. The rhythm nowpletely lost, his movement erratic.


    This was mating in its basic and animalistic form.


    Secondster, he retracts his fangs and roared his release into the night.


    ¡°Mine¡± he roars as his cum coats my walls and thighs.


    I couldn¡¯t form a thought as wee down from our high. One thing was for sure though, I was now


    marked and mated. Something I never thought would happen after everything that broke me.

 23. Challenged

    23. Challenged


    I woke up feeling well rested and fucked. My body ached in all the right ces. I was sore but I didn¡¯t


    mind that. It just proved how well Darren took care of me yesterday. I was held lovingly in his arms and


    as much as I wanted to stay in bed, I had to pee.


    As gently as I could, I lifted his hands off my abdomen and got up. The minute my feet hit the floor, they


    wobbled a bit. I smiled at that because I never thought that it was possible to be fucked so well and


    thoroughly that you couldn¡¯t walk.


    After the first round, Darren promised that by the time he was done with me I wouldn¡¯t walk straight. I


    didn¡¯t believe him. I should have.


    He and Kai had been insatiable taking me over and over. At one time Darren had allowed Kai to take


    charge and he fucked me in positions I never knew I could manage.


    I continue smiling as I walked slowly towards the bathroom. The ache between my legs a reminder that


    I was now his. I still couldn''t believe that I was now mated.


    I always dreamed of this since I was a child. To have my mate. I forced those dreams down after my


    time in captivity because first of all my fated mate was in love with someone else and second because I


    thought I was damaged goods.


    I guess the goddess didn¡¯t hate me as much as I thought. I know that this was a proposal and there


    was a chance of it ending but his words yesterday. When he told me that once I was his he wasn¡¯t


    nning on letting me go, gave me some kind of assurance.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you let him mark you?¡± Raya screams at me.


    I almost slip on the tiled bathroom floor from surprise. I wasn¡¯t expecting her. In fact I had hoped that


    with Darren marking me, his mark would stabilize Raya even if it¡¯s just a little.


    ¡°It was necessary¡± I say as I sit on the toilet bowl.


    I wince as I pee. I needed a soak in the bathtub. Maybe that will help with the soreness.


    After I finish my business, I get up and wash my hands. It¡¯s then that I notice that I smelled like Darren.


    I know it¡¯s normal given that we had sex and I spent the whole night in his arms, but this was different.


    It takes a few minutes but I¡¯m hit with reality.


    When he marked and mated me, he transferred some of his essence to me and vice versa. In simple


    words, he imprinted on me andbined our scents. Now everyone will know I was his, not just


    because of his mark but also because his scent was part of my own.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t necessary¡­just like always you thought about no one but yourself and took what you


    wanted¡±


    Raya¡¯s snarls bring me back to the present.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even going to respond to that because I refuse to let you continue to put me down¡± I snap at


    her. ¡°I¡¯m done, Raya. If you want to continue wallowing in misery then be my fucking guest but I will not


    let you drag me down with you¡­I¡¯m choosing to chase happiness so you can either support me or get


    the fuck out of my way¡±


    With that, I block her. I was so tired of being punished by her. She only had the mental scars to show


    for our time in captivity while I had both the physical and emotional. I went through just as much as did


    and I wasn¡¯t going to let her keep pulling me to hell with her.


    Decision made, I leave the bathroom. My eyes immediately go to the handsome man on the bed.


    Darren was on his back, an arm thrown over his eyes and the sheetsying low on his hips. I could see


    the delicious V and the dark trail hair that pointed downwards.


    Unable to help myself, I walk towards him. Holding my hair back, I kiss his forehead and then his lips.


    He mumbles something but doesn¡¯t wake up.


    When my stomach growls, I put on my clothes and leave the room after giving his peaceful face one


    I follow the smell of breakfast. I ignore the curious looks that Darren¡¯s members give me and just nod at


    them in greeting. No one needed to ask who I was. I was sure they heard us and felt it when their


    Alpha marked mest night.


    Getting to the kitchen, I find the omegas busy at work.


    ¡°Luna¡± they bow in respect.


    Damn. That was going to take some time to get used to. Can¡¯t believe I was now Darren¡¯s mate and


    Luna.


    ¡°Uh, you can just call me Mayra¡± I tell them, smiling a little.


    They smile back.


    One of them, I think the head Omega turns to me. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°Anything that¡¯s avable. I¡¯m really not that picky¡±


    Being starved and held prisoner helps you appreciate food. There were times when we weren¡¯t fed and


    other times the food given was so little that we had to fight each other just to get a portion.


    ¡°I see you are up and about¡­Congrattions by the way¡±


    I turn to the sound of Brent¡¯s voice and smile at him.


    ¡°Hey Brent¡­how are you and how are ire and the kids?¡±


    Apart from Ren, ire and Lilly hade to mean a lot to me. They were the types of friends anyone


    would be lucky to have. They love fiercely and are loyal to the core.


    He grins wide at the mention of his family. This always happens and this is what I had imagined my life


    being like. A mate that smiled stupidly when I or our children were mentioned.


    ¡°They¡¯re good¡­they miss you a lot¡±


    I make a mental note to visit them soon. I would have wanted to do a girls night out like we usually did


    but Ren wasn¡¯t that far away from having her twins so Sebastian wouldn¡¯t want her far away from him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see them once I¡¯m able to squeeze some free time¡±


    ¡°Sure thing¡­Luna¡± he says wink.


    We talked while we ate but he didn¡¯t stay long. He said he just came to drop some papers and to


    congratte me on being their new Luna.


    After he is gone, I sit and continue eating while I engage the omegas. Once I was done I turned to


    leave but bumped into someone.


    ¡°Sorry" I mutter looking up


    The woman I bumped into sneers at me. Looking at me in disgust.


    ¡°So this is the woman our Alpha chose as a mate?¡± she asks her friends mockingly. ¡°She¡¯s hideous and


    weak there¡¯s no way she¡¯s our Luna¡­she must have put a spell on him or something¡±


    They nod in agreement. Their arms folded across their chest.


    I don¡¯t say anything. Of course they couldn¡¯t sense my aura because I had blocked Raya.


    ¡°I heard she¡¯s one of those that were held as prisoners¡­word is she used to sleep with the guards to


    get special treatment. I don¡¯t know why Alpha Darren would choose a hoe for a mate¡± she continues.


    She had drawn the attention of others. I hated the attention and I didn¡¯t want to start a fight on my first


    day here.


    ¡°Leave her alone Lucy¡­she¡¯s the Luna, show her some respect and ept the Alpha¡¯s decision¡± a


    blonde haired man says.


    So the woman was called Lucy. I wonder what position she held. She seemed awfully arrogant.


    ¡°He made a mistake¡­I¡¯m a warrior''s daughter. He should have picked me. I¡¯m more equipped to be


    Luna¡± she snarls.


    Ahh. It made sense. What she doesn¡¯t know is that she may be a warrior''s daughter but I am an


    Alpha¡¯s daughter. I may be broken and my aura may not be as strong as it used to be years ago but it¡¯s


    still in my blood.


    ¡°Excuse me¡± I say.


    I didn¡¯t have time for this. This looked like some high school drama shit. I had more important things to


    do.


    I go to side step her but she grabs my hair and yanks it hard making me shriek in pain.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? I wasn¡¯t done talking to you bitch¡±


    ¡°Let go¡± I snarl.


    To be honest I was a little scared. Yes I was more dominant but I didn¡¯t see eye to eye with Raya. The


    know Raya hates my guts and she would be happy to see my ass get kicked.


    ¡°Sure¡± she gives me a sharine sweet smile and lets go of my hair right before she ps me.


    I see red. The roar that leaves my mouth was terrifying even to my own ears. I¡¯m a little satisfied when I


    see fear in her eyes right before I kick her. She goes flying and crushes into the wall.


    She gets up and shifts. The fact that she shifted meant that she was issuing a challenge. I shift and


    hear gasps. I was an alpha female so Raya was slightly bigger. I was relieved that she had allowed me


    to shift. My relief is momentarily forgotten when Lucy charges at me.


    I shake myself from the shock. mping my jaws around her neck, I shake her before throwing her


    from me. She hits a pack member and the same pack member pushes her towards me. Her wolf¡¯s eyes


    narrow as we circle each other.


    She attacks but I¡¯m too fast for her and she ends up sprawled on the floor. Before she can recover I


    bring my paws down her hind legs. She howls in pain and I revel in the sound of breaking bone.


    For a warrior''s daughter she was pathetic.


    She struggles to stand up andes at me again limping. I had to give it to her, she was tenacious. I


    snarl when she manages to nip my tail. In return I bite her side ande off with a big chunk of her


    flesh.


    She was getting tired and I wanted to end this. I needed to go back home and get Iris.


    I shift back but she doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°Shift¡± Imand, putting power into my voice. Immediately her wolf recedes and Lucy stands before


    me naked and on a broken leg.


    She looks at me defiantly. I guess she hadn¡¯t learnt her lesson yet. I needed to establish my dominance


    ar anyone would think it¡¯s okay to challenge me


    ¡°Submit¡±


    She refuses. Instead she snarls and snaps at me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself¡±


    She still refuses. Her disrespect brings Raya forth.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fucking submit¡± sheshes out and ws her face.


    Lucy screams in pain but finally surrenders and falls on her knees before us. Her face bleeding.


    ¡°Luna¡± she whispers, afraid.


    ¡°Anyone else want to challenge me?¡± I ask looking directly at her friends.


    One of them scoffs. Without even realizing I moved. I was in front of her. My ws digging into her


    neck. Her feet hanging off the ground as she struggled to get me off her. Everyone scrambles away


    from us.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± I ask with a smirk. ¡° Because I¡¯m all ears¡±


    ¡°N-N- No Luna¡± she stammers her eyes downcast.


    ¡°I thought so¡±


    I let her go and she copses on the floor, still choking on her own blood.


    I stare down every one of them and one by one they start getting down on their knees in a sign of


    submission.


    It¡¯s then I see Darren standing near the entrance, grinning like an idiot. He walks towards me. Casting a


    scathing look at Lucy and her friends he addresses them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the two of youter, no disrespects my mate¡± his voice is so cold I wonder if this was the


    same Darren I knew.


    Once he is near me, he snakes an arm around my waist and brings me close. He buries his nose in my


    neck. He gently nips the mark he gave me.


    ¡°My Luna¡± he says loud enough for everyone to hear right before he ims my lips in a deep


    passionate kiss.


    There was no doubt he was making another public statement. I didn¡¯t mind that all.


    ¡°Thank you Raya¡± I tell her a few minutester while the pack congratted us.


    I didn¡¯t have to tell her why I was thanking her. She already knew.


    She smirks. ¡°I couldn¡¯t let her disrespect me, besides, no one gets to throw insults at you except for


    me¡±


    I roll my eyes and sigh. Here I thought she had helped out of the kindness of her heart. I guess I was


    wrong.

 24. Selfish

    24. Selfish


    "Hello?¡± I speak into the phone.


    It was about a week and a half since Darren marked me and life has been good. After I had established


    my dominance, Darren had made a formal announcement that I was his mate and Luna. Most of the


    members were happy but some weren¡¯t.


    Those who weren¡¯t mainly consisted of the single she-wolves. They probably had hoped that Darren


    would pick them as his Luna. Despite their hostility I knew they wouldn¡¯t step out of line. Not just


    because Darren threatened to banish anyone who disrespected me but also because of how I had


    dealt with Lucy and her friend.


    With wolf pack hierarchy, the strongest ruled. The fact that I had been able to take Lucy down easily


    proved I wasn¡¯t one to mess with. As for Lucy since she was a great warrior, Darren didn¡¯t banish her.


    Instead she was sentenced to the dungeons for a month with only one meal per day.


    After the events of that morning, we made love again before we left to pick up Iris. Ren had been


    excited for me. When she saw the mark on my neck she hugged me and told me that she wishes me


    nothing but happiness.


    We had lunch then after we went back to our new home. Darren weed us to his home. It was a big


    mansion. Not as big as the pack house but big nheless.


    Iris was ecstatic when Darren told her that she would have her own room and that we would decorate it


    however she wanted. She was also curious about Krystal when she learned that the room next to hers


    belonged to Darren¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Mayra¡± the voice interrupted my thoughts.


    I was just heading inside the hospital for my session with Alice but stopped at the cold voice.


    ¡°Mother¡± I returned with the same cold tone.


    The other reason why I didn¡¯t keep in contact with my parents was because of how cold they treated


    me. I was born to Alpha parents that hated each other and in turn they hated me.


    ¡°You got marked and mated and you didn¡¯t tell us?¡± she screeches on the other end.


    Dealing with her was always draining and I hated being around her.


    ¡°Is that why you called? After all these months you only called because you learned I got marked?¡±


    ¡°Is there another reason why I should have called? Anyway I heard it was an Alpha. You did well


    Mayra, now all you have to do is get pregnant with his child so you can secure your position as Luna¡±


    she says in a sing-song voice.


    Do you see the reason why I avoid talking to her? Not that she goes to great lengths to talk to her only


    child.


    I sigh. I didn¡¯t have time to deal with her.


    ¡°If that¡¯s why you called then I¡¯m hanging up. I have things to do¡± I tell her right before I hang up the


    phone.


    I feel the familiar hurt start to rise but I push it down. What kind of mother never calls to check up on


    her daughter? To see if she was alright? What kind of mother gives up on her child a month after she


    goes missing?


    I push those thoughts away vowing that I will be a better mother to Iris. I don¡¯t want her growing up to


    resent me. With that determination I walk in for my appointment.


    Getting into the office I find Alice as usual seated on a solo chair. Her sses hanging a bit low on her


    button nose. Note book and pen in hand.


    ¡°Hey Alice¡± I mumble.


    ¡°Good afternoon Mayra¡± she responds.


    This session was going to be a hard one. Part of being a good mother to Iris meant dealing with my


    own issues. Dealing with an issue I¡¯ve been trying to push away and bury. Trying to forget that it is


    happening to me.


    ¡°I hear congrattions are in order¡± she states with a small smile.


    Smiling back at her, I take a morefortable posture. ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°How do you feel about being mated?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, these past few days have been amazing. I never knew that I could be this happy and


    content. Every day when I wake up in Darren¡¯s arms I count my blessings because I never thought I


    would have this. I never thought there would be any man who would ept a tainted and broken she-


    wolf.¡±


    I can feel myself falling deeper and deeper for Darren. The connection we had has strengthened and


    we have be even more bonded due to our mating bond. Which is amazing by the way. I feel


    secure and at peace.


    ¡°What about Iris, how¡¯s she taking things?¡± she asks curiously.


    ¡°I think having a family structure has helped her. I¡¯ve seen some improvement with her. She¡¯s still really


    shy but I think with time she can ovee it¡±


    She nods her head in understanding. ¡°That¡¯s good¡±


    I think in all honesty what Iris needed was love and a family that valued her. She has gotten that and


    more and with time I believe she will grow out of her shell. I just need to continue showing her that I will


    never leave her.


    I take a deep breath ¡°Alice, I need your help with Raya, my wolf¡±


    Despite being marked and mated, Raya was still acting out. It has taken a lot for me to keep her in


    check so that Darren and Kai don¡¯t realize how out of control she is. Fighting her for control was


    starting to drain me because every day was a battle.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Alice asks, her attentionpletely on me.


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing¡­I don¡¯t know¡±


    ¡°How about you start from the beginning and then I will build up from there¡±


    I nod my head. ¡°Okay. Her erratic behavior started when we were rescued. It started small but over the


    years her behavior has just gone down the drain. She is alwaysshing out, saying mean things and


    calling me names. She mes me for everything that has happened to us. Sometimes she takes


    control and forces me to shift. Then pushes me to the back and shuts me out. Once she tried attacking


    Ren and another time, it was Darren.¡±


    A frown forms on Alice¡¯s face. I start getting nervous because that signifies she thinks something is


    really wrong with Raya.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s always threatening me. Telling me that I will pay and that she¡¯ll make me suffer. Once I


    was in danger, she refused to shift. She told me that she hopes the rogue tears into me and kills me¡±


    I don¡¯t tell her the truth about the beast because Sebastian and Darren asked me not to. No one apart


    from the council, the Alphas, Ren and me knew that there was something out there killing wolves.


    ¡°Has she portrayed any contradictory symptoms? Like she¡¯s good one moment and bad the next?¡± she


    asks, jotting something down like she always does.


    ¡°Maybe once or twice. That¡¯s when I see the old Raya. The sweet wolf I got when I was thirteen. Most


    of the time she¡¯s just angry and bitter. I sometimes wonder if she¡¯s been reced¡± I sigh in defeat.


    Her behavior was starting to drive me insane. I just couldn¡¯t deal with her anymore. She¡¯s always


    breathing down my neck. Telling me how she hates me and she wishes me nothing but pain.


    Keeping her locked up was also mentally draining me, because I had to do it day and night. Especially


    now that Darren and I were sharing a bed. I woke up tired and spent the whole day moving around like


    a zombie.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure yet, I¡¯ll need to do more tests but my conclusion is that Raya¡¯s mind may be split.


    Usually when someone goes through something as traumatic as you have, there is a chance of them


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    splitting or dissociating from the trauma. It¡¯s a way of coping with what happened.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m confused. Why would that happen to her? She¡¯s in my mind Alice, I¡¯m the one that bore the brunt


    of the torture and hell we went through.¡±


    She shakes her head, making me frown. ¡°True but knowingly or unknowingly you pushed the emotional


    scars to her. You may have borne physical trauma but she bore the emotional trauma. You have the


    physical scars, she has the emotional ones. Why do you think you never broke like the rest during


    torture? Why do you think you became numb? It¡¯s because Raya was the one dealing with the mental


    and emotional part of it. All that trauma is bound cause the seams holding her together start to


    disintegrate, when that happens her mind begins to split¡±


    I stay rooted to the seat. My mind trying to put everything she told me together. It¡¯s actually scary to


    know that all that I believed was a lie. I thought that I went through hell while Raya was just breezing


    and chilling inside me. In reality though she might have gone through worse.


    My physical wounds healed and though I struggled I was getting much better. Raya on the other hand


    had emotional and mental scars. Scars that sometimes don¡¯t heal. I¡¯ve been selfish with her, I realize. I


    sought help for myself while trying to hide that she was breaking apart. That she too needed help


    instead of being thrown to the back of my mind and hidden out of sight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll book an appointment next. I want us to do aprehensive test so we can get the right diagnosis


    and find the best help for Raya. Meanwhile, I want you to try and talk to her instead of pushing her


    away. Even if she¡¯s mean or hurtful towards you, try to understand her and get her talking¡± Alice tells


    me and I nod my head numbly.


    I leave after setting the next appointment. I was a mess. Now I understood why she called me selfish.


    Why she hated me so much. I was a terriblepanion.


    I got to the pack in a daze. If I could be there for Iris then I could be there for Raya too. It was about


    time I started taking her problems seriously.


    I open my mental blocks.


    ¡°Raya¡­¡± I was just about to ask her if she wanted to talk or go for a run when a scream tears through


    the area


    I don¡¯t think. I just start running towards Iris¡¯s fearful scream.

 25. Not a freak

    25. Not a freak


    Nothing else registers in my mind. Don¡¯t ask me how, but I feel her fear. I feel her pain. Maybe it¡¯s a


    mother child connection. I don¡¯t know but that alone makes me pump my legs harder to get to her.


    I feel Raya growl in my head. I don¡¯t know why she was growling but a part of me hoped that it was


    because our pup was in trouble. Because our pup needed us.


    My heart was beating wildly as I ran across thewn. I scented the air and caught her scent. I continue


    following it while all kind of scenarios gued my mind. Each one worse than the other.


    I hear her scream again and my heart drops. Where the fuck were the warriors?


    ¡°Raya? Please give me a boost¡± I plead with her.


    She groans. I thought that she would ignore me. That she would turn me away but she doesn¡¯t. I feel


    the rush of energy as she gives me some of her speed.


    Within minutes I am on the outskirts of the forest.


    ¡°Iris?¡± I call.


    Her scent wasn¡¯t as strong here. There were other scents mixed with it. Those didn¡¯t bother me as


    much as the fading scent of rotting flesh. Fuck!


    ¡°Iris? Where are you baby?¡± I shout hoping she would hear me.


    The mixture of scents was messing with my nose. I couldn¡¯t get an exact lock down of hers. I was


    getting frustrated when I heard a tiny whimper to my right.


    I change directions and head that way. Following the sniffles.


    ¡°Iris¡±


    She wasn¡¯t answering even though I knew she could hear me. I still called her. This was my way of


    letting her know that I wasing for her. That I wouldn¡¯t leave her.


    Finally after what seems like forever I break through a field. It wasn¡¯t that big but she looked so small in


    it. She was curled into herself in a squat. She had her head between her legs and her hands were


    covering her ears.


    The sight broke my heart.


    ¡°Baby,¡± I approach her slowly.


    Once I ce my hand on her shoulder she starts fighting me. Her eyes were closed as she screamed.


    Her hand hitting me anywhere they couldnd.


    I engulf her in my arms and hold her tightly. Caging her flying fists.


    ¡°It¡¯s me my darling, It¡¯s your mommy¡­it¡¯s okay you¡¯re safe¡± I soothe her.


    As if my voice finally prates her mind, she calms down and just begins to cry. Her tears soaking my


    t-shirt.


    I pull her away from me and look at her. She lookspletely terrified. I mean out of this world terrified.


    She¡¯s shaking and she looks lost.


    ¡°Tell me what happened honey¡­tell me what scared you¡± I say gently.


    She tries to speak but nothinges out of her mouth. She keeps opening and closing her mouth.


    Wordspletely failing her.


    Finally she¡¯s able to say something and what she says freezes me.


    ¡°I-I s-saw a big big m-monster¡± she stutters her words so low I had to lean in to catch them.


    I frown. My heart was beating wildly but I had to make sure that I didn¡¯t misunderstand her.


    ¡°Monster? What did it look like?¡±


    She looks at me with those prating green eyes. ¡°Like a huge dog. It-it had r-red eyes¡±


    My heart drops to the floor. That means that the red eyed wolf (like we¡¯ve grown to call it) had been


    here. That exined the foul smell I scented earlier. No one needs to tell me why it was here. If what


    we guessed is true then it was after me.


    I go to speak but then Iris screams again and clutches me tightly. Her scream is full of renewed fear. I


    stand up and bring her behind me. I was terrified that the red eyed wolf hade back but I was


    wrong.


    I sigh in relief when I recognize Kai¡¯s glowing eyes. I turn to look at Iris. She¡¯s cowering behind me and


    she has gone back to shaking. I realize what this might mean to her. She doesn¡¯t know about


    werewolves so she¡¯s terrified especially after seeing the red-eyed wolf.


    ¡°Please go change, she¡¯s scared and tell the warriors to back off¡± I tell Kai.


    He stares at me then gives a wolfish nod. He yelps,manding the warriors that had surrounded us


    to fall back. Once they do, he turns around and goes into the cover of the forest to change.


    I face Iris who¡¯s look of fear has been slightly been reced by curiosity.


    ¡°Y-you talked t-to them and t-they l-listened¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was going to answer her when I noticed blood running down her arm. I kneel down and gently grasp


    her hand.


    ¡°Did it hurt you?¡± I ask her, feeling my heart breaking.


    I hated seeing the wound. I couldn¡¯t imagine the pain she was in right now. She was just a child. Why


    would it attack her?


    ¡°Come let¡¯s go to the clinic.¡± I say just as I feel Darren behind me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­it doesn¡¯t hurt so much now and it will heal soon¡± she whispers looking down.


    I look at Darren in question, only to find him looking at me too.


    ¡°What do you mean, Iris?¡± Darren asks.


    ¡°I always heal really quick. Any time I hurt myself it just heals. Nanny used to say I¡¯m a freak of nature


    because of how fast I heal. She said I was abnormal.¡±


    Darren and I are both quiet. I look closely at her wound only to find it already closing up. I gasp


    because I didn¡¯t understand. Sure we have super healing but it doesn¡¯t manifest before we shift. Before


    the age of thirteen, we are basically human.


    Her eyes drop at my gasp of shock. ¡°Do you now think I¡¯m abnormal like Nanny did?¡±


    Her voice is wobbly and tinged with sadness. Damn that fucking woman. The bitch is lucky that she¡¯s


    already dead.


    Pulling her close to me, I hug her. She immediately calms down and sinks into me.


    ¡°I could never think you¡¯re abnormal, because you¡¯re just like me. Just like us¡± I reassure her.


    She didn¡¯t need to know that healing at her age was not normal to our kind. I would protect her from


    that truth as long as I could.


    ¡°Really?¡± she asks skeptically.


    Darren takes her from me, ¡°Really. Just look¡±


    He nods at me and Iris turns to face me. Taking a sharp stone, I cut my palm. I see shock and wonder


    in her face the moment my skin begins closing up. Secondster, it was fully healed.


    She gets out of Darren¡¯s arms and grabs my hand. She begins inspecting it. Turning my hand and


    poking my palm. She finally stops and stares at me in amazement.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a freak¡­you¡¯re just like me¡± she says, tears swimming in her eyes.


    I can¡¯t imagine how things were for her. Always thinking that she was abnormal because her nanny told


    her so. The stupid woman viewed her the same way the humans in theb used to view us. I hated that


    she had to go through that at such a young age.


    I stare at my daughter and study her. She had to grow up quickly. She was too mature for her age and


    you could tell by how she behaved around kids her age. She didn¡¯t know how to be a child because


    she was abused and maltreated.


    ¡°Exactly so don¡¯t ever let anyone tell you that you¡¯re different¡± Darren tells her, kissing her forehead.


    I fall deeper seeing him treat her with so much kindness and gentleness. He treated her like she was


    his own daughter. My heart swelled at that.


    ¡°Are you like Mayra and me?¡± she asks him.


    He nods his head before looking at me.


    ¡®I think it¡¯s time to tell her the truth about us¡¯ he whispers through the bond.


    I nod my head in agreement. I couldn¡¯t answer through the bond because it meant bringing my walls


    down. He didn¡¯t know about Raya yet and I would rather tell him myself other than him finding out when


    my walls are down.


    I bring Iris back into my arms. ¡°Darren is going to show you something. He¡¯s going to show you what


    we are. I don¡¯t want you to be afraid. I want you to understand that we would never hurt you and that


    it¡¯s still him okay?¡±


    She looks at me quizzically but she answers. ¡°Okay¡±


    Darren moves a little distance back. He would have to shift and tear his clothes. There was no way he


    was removing his clothes first. She wasn¡¯t used to seeing naked men and it would just traumatize her.


    ¡°You ready Iris?¡± he asks her.


    When she nods her head, he shifts and soon enough, Kai stands on his paws. Iris screams just as Kai


    shakes off the pieces of torn clothes.


    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay¡­he isn¡¯t going to hurt you, remember what I told you? Deep inside he''s still Darren¡± I tell


    her slowly and smoothly.¡±


    She refuses to listen to me and cowers back.


    ¡°Look Iris, look at how cute Kai is¡± I tell her pointing at the big brown wolf.


    Kai was seated on his hind legs calmly. His tongue rolling off the corner of his mouth in an act to


    appear harmless.


    Curiosity finally wins over her and she takes a peek at Darren the wolf.


    ¡°Kai?¡± she asks, looking from me to him.


    ¡°Yes, his name is Kai.¡± I begin trying to find an easy way to exin to her what we are. ¡°We are half


    wolf. Meaning we can change into wolves when we want to. Each wolf inside us has a name. Darren¡¯s


    wolf is called Kai, and my wolf is called Raya¡­do you understand?¡±


    She nods her head, still looking at Kai with apprehension.


    ¡°Can I change into a wolf?¡±


    Shit! I didn¡¯t know how to answer her. I wasn¡¯t sure given she¡¯s half human but the fact that she can


    already heal points to that possibility.


    ¡°Not right now. Children don¡¯t change, not until they¡¯re older¡± I exin.


    We watch as Kai slowly makes his way towards us. When he is close, Iris backs away so he stops and


    ¡°Go ahead, touch him¡­I promise he won¡¯t bite¡±


    Iris seems to be fighting an internal battle. Finally she pushes her hand forward and touches his coat.


    She starts petting Kai as if he was a dog.


    ¡°Good wolfie¡± she says before turning to me. ¡°He¡¯s so soft¡±


    The moment she says it, Kai stands up and licks her face making her giggle. She buries both hands in


    his fur, then gets closer and hugs his neck. I felt so proud of how she was handling things. I think part


    of that eptance is because she¡¯s one of us.


    She suddenly stops and looks at me. ¡°Is the one that hurt me one of us too?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I force out. ¡°That one is not one of us so if you ever see it again, you run as fast as you can and


    shout for help, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± she finally responds after a while.


    From there the atmosphere bes easy. I enjoy watching Iris y with Kai and Darren even though I


    couldn¡¯t shift. Raya refused to shift so I just had to stay content with ying with them in human form.


    Darren gave me a look but it wasn¡¯t time yet to exin things to him.


    It was a great afternoon but part of my mind couldn¡¯t help but be worried. Something told that there was


    something more to the red eyed wolf entering packnds (something ording to the Alphas he never


    does). Something told me that it wasn¡¯t just about me this time.

 26. Baby talk

    26. Baby talk


    I was sleeping when the ringing of my phone pulled me from my peaceful sleep.


    ¡°Mayra, could you turn off that fucking phone¡± Darren grumbles behind me.


    I was on my side and he was spooning me. His arm was wrapped protectively around me. I loved being


    in his arms so much that it was starting to scare me at howfortable I had gotten. It is like he¡¯s


    always been a part of me which is just crazy.


    ¡°Mayra¡­¡±


    Throwing my arm towards the bedside table, I pick my phone up. I was about to hang up and switch it


    off but I see Lilly¡¯s name shing. It was two in the morning so I wondered why she was calling. I hope


    that it wasn¡¯t anything bad.


    Swiping the receive button I put it to my ear and immediately her screeches from the other end.


    ¡°Where the hell are you? You should be in the freaking hospital right now!¡±


    Her shrill voice makes me pull my phone away from my ear. I could feel her frustration and panic


    through the phone.


    ¡°Hospital? Why are you at the hospital¡­did someone get hurt?¡± I ask, feeling my panic.


    ¡°Ren went intobor about an hour ago¡±


    My panic resides and a smile breaks from my face.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there as soon as we can¡± I tell her before hanging up.


    I jump out of the bed, bubbling with excitement. We¡¯ve all been waiting for the twins to get here and


    they were soon arriving. I couldn¡¯t wait to see and hold them.


    ¡°Darren get up¡­we have to go to the hospital¡± I shake him.


    Again he groans and flips over, lying down on his back. There was something sexy about seeing him


    like this. With the sheet down to his waist and his arms thrown over his face. I wanted nothing more


    than to say fuck it and just get on top of him and straddle him but I couldn¡¯t.


    I shake those images from my head.


    ¡°We need to be at the hospital¡± I tell him again.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Lauren went intobor¡± I answer as I pull my hair up in a messy bun.


    That gets his attention. ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°About an hour ago¡±


    He reluctantly gets up just as I dive into the closet for something to wear. Choosing to befortable, I


    throw in some sweatpants, a tank top and a hoodie.


    When I turn around, Darren is standing naked, looking sleepy and sexy as hell. My eyes travel


    downwards on their own ord and fixate on his cock. It begins to harden. I lick my lips.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop staring at me like you want my cock in your mouth I¡¯m going to forget all about Ren


    and fuck you till none of us can walk straight for another week¡± he says in deep and rich voice.


    Shit!


    ¡°Sorry¡± I say, swallowing hard.


    The image he painted made me clench my legs against the rush of wetness that pools in my panties.


    His nose res and I know he can scent my arousal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go¡­before I¡¯m tempted to let you fuck me¡± I murmur before I turn around and flee the room. I


    hear his amusedughter following me.


    I go into Iris¡¯s room to check on her. It¡¯s been a few days since we showed her what we were. Things


    have been better and more free given no one had to hide their wolves anymore.


    She seemed to be taking everything well. Her interest and fascination was apparent every time she


    saw a pack member in wolf form. She would slowly approach them, pet them and even y with them.


    We were wolves and most of the members loved the attention their wolves were receiving from her.


    Kissing her forehead, I cover her with her nket and then quietly leave her room. I get downstairs just


    in time to see Darren descending. His arms snake around me the moment he gets near. Just like


    always, his kiss steals my breath.


    ¡°We need someone to watch Iris¡± I say, breaking away from his lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already called Bridget, she should be here soon¡± he refers to one of the older


    omegas.


    As if he had summoned her, there is a knock at the door. I get out of his arms and open the door to find


    a smiling Bridget.


    ¡°So d you came Bridget, sorry we had to bother you at such an hour¡± I let her in.


    At first she looks shocked that I apologized to her but soon her smile is back in ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem Luna Mayra, Iris is a delightful girl and I¡¯m happy to watch her¡±


    We get to the living and she greets Darren. After making sure everything was in ce, we leave. We


    drive infortable silence for about ten minutes before Darren speaks.


    ¡°Why did you apologize to Bridget? She¡¯s an omega and she has to do your bidding¡± he says as a


    matter of fact but I can¡¯t help feel like he was putting me to the test.


    Shrugging my shoulders, I reply. ¡°She may be an omega but she¡¯s still a person and I believe that a


    person should be treated with respect no matter what position they hold¡±


    I see him smile and I just know that I gave the right answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited and happy¡­I¡¯m dying to see and hold the twins¡± I was literally bouncing in my seat.


    ¡°Would you like more children? Even if it¡¯s in the future?¡± he asks, taking me off guard.


    I never really thought of having more kids. Like I said, I didn¡¯t think I would have a future so I never


    really thought of that. I think about it for a while. Would I really want another kid?


    ¡°Would you?¡± I ask him instead when I can¡¯t find the answers I was looking for.


    He gives me a side eye stare. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind. I love Krystal and I already love Iris but I wouldn¡¯t mind


    having a baby with you. That is if you want one¡±


    My heart warms at his statement. That he loves Iris. It eased something inside me after hearing him


    speak out the words. I suspected he loved Iris as his own but it felt good hearing him say it.


    If I think about it deeply. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m against it. I can already picture a little boy that is the exact


    replica of Darren. The thought makes me smile.


    ¡°If you¡¯re sure about me then I don¡¯t mind. I never thought about it before but now I can picture having


    one of your spawn¡± I joke on thest part.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure? I¡¯m not pressuring you or anything like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure¡±


    The moment the words leave my mouth, he smiles big. It¡¯s honestly breathtaking seeing the happiness


    reflected in his face and eyes. It was so satisfying.


    From there the conversation flows easily. We talk about everything and nothing at all. This is one of the


    things I love about us. The ease that our rtionship felt like. I didn¡¯t have to force anything. It just


    flowed naturally.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    About an hour and a halfter we got to the hospital. I literally jump out of the car before Darren even


    parks it. I was giddy as I rushed through the parking lot. Laughing as Darren called and chased after


    me.


    Once inside, I get my phone out and call Lilly. She immediately picks up.


    ¡°Where are you guys?¡±


    ¡°The maternity wing. It¡¯s on the second floor¡± she answers, still sounding panicked and excited at the


    same time.


    ¡°Will be there in a minute¡± I say then hang up the phone.


    Darren grabs my hand and we get on the elevator. A few minutester we got out and immediately spot


    the whole gang.


    I rush to Lily and ire. I hug them before stepping aside.


    ¡°When did you get here?¡± I ask ire.


    While Lily was Ren¡¯s sister, ire was her bestfriend. She was part of Darren¡¯s pack and Brent¡¯s mate


    but they didn¡¯t live on the pack grounds.


    ¡°Just a few minutes before you guys did¡± she answers.


    Darren first greeted the men, then the women before going back to the men. Those men being Micah


    and Brent.


    ¡°Any news yet? How¡¯s she doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing yet and Sebastian is with her¡­it¡¯s agony hearing her screaming¡± Lily says with tears


    swimming in her eyes.


    As if on cue, we hear Ren¡¯s scream a few doors down the hallway. It was heartbreaking hearing her


    screams of pain.


    We stay and wait. We talk, we pace, we drink coffee, we listen to Ren¡¯s scream of pain but still we don¡¯t


    get any updates.


    It was when we saw Jax rushing into the waiting room and surprisingly Krystal that we realized it was


    already morning. They were apanied by Sheryl, a human mated to Hunter. She worked for Ren


    and Hunter was Ren¡¯s personal guard.


    ¡°Daddy¡± Krystal screams and then throws herself against Darren.


    I see the duo hug each other. It¡¯s apparent that their rtionship is special and it was cute how she still


    called him daddy even though she was thirteen.


    ¡°Any news yet?¡± Jax asks as he sits down next to me. I see it in his eyes. He was worried and anxious


    but beneath that he seemed excited to meet the twins.


    ¡°Not yet¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until muchter when the first twin was born. A boy. Sebastian had rushed out to quickly tell us


    before rushing back to his mate. A few minutester the second twin came into the world. Sebastian


    came out with a shit eating grin and told us his baby girl was safely here.


    We all crowded the big hospital room an hour or soter. Ren looked tired but you could see she was


    happy and that she would do it all over again if it meant having her babies in her arms.


    I rocked the baby boy in my arms and cooed at his handsome little face. Damn! Sebastian and Ren


    made really beautiful babies. I take a peek at the baby girl in Darren¡¯s arms and smile.


    Rhett Ashford had ck hair and looked like a mixture of Seb and Ren but Tessa Ashford was an exact


    replica of her mother down to her red hair.


    I looked at how happy everyone was and how enthralled Darren was by the babies. Something settled


    deep inside me. Yes. I definitely wouldn¡¯t mind having a baby with him.

 27. Dinner with his parents

    27. Dinner with his parents


    HAPPINESS IS FLEETING, WATCH YOUR BACK.


    The note makes me tense. Every bone inside me locking in panic and anxiety. I had thought that


    moving here would have stopped whoever was stalking me. But I was so fucking wrong.


    The fact that whoever it is was able to enter Darren¡¯s house. An Alpha¡¯s home was shocking and a little


    bit scary.


    I didn¡¯t need the added worry tonight. Darren¡¯s parents were supposed toe for dinner. I was


    already on edge, I did not need anymore anxiety and that¡¯s what this note was causing.


    Just like always, there isn¡¯t any scent. There is nothing that can alert me to who it is or what they want.


    ¡°Mayra? Come down. My parents will be here any minute now¡± Darren¡¯s rich voice whispers in my


    mind.


    My heartbeat spikes up. I¡¯ve never really been good at meeting new people. It takes time for me to be


    I drop the note on the bed and turn to face the mirror. Giving myself one more nce to make sure that


    I looked presentable, I leave the room and head downstairs.


    I follow Darren¡¯s scent and find him seated on the couch with Iris in his arms. She took to him


    immediately. Part of me thinks it¡¯s because she has always longed for a dad.


    They were chatting and Iris recounting how her day was and every exciting thing she was able to do.


    The doorbell rang just as I was about to drop a kiss on their cheeks.


    ¡°Would you mind opening the door for them?¡± Darren asks me with a smile.


    I nod and give him a small smile. Slowly I walk toward it. My palms sweaty and my heart racing. I open


    the door to find a beautiful older woman and a handsome older version of Darren. They both seem to


    be in their mid tote sixties.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Mayra and you must be Kate and Edward,e on in¡± I say with a smile lighting my face.


    I was trying to portray an image of confidence but deep down I was shaking like a leaf. These two were


    his parents and their opinion mattered.


    ¡°Nice to meet you¡± Edward says with a smile and shakes my hand.


    Kate on the other hand doesn¡¯t say anything. Her gaze pierces my skin and holds me hostage. She is


    scrutinizing me. Almost like she was trying to look inside me. To what I was hiding deep down.


    Things be a little awkward. Edward ces a hand on her waist and she turns to look at him. They


    seem to bemunicating through the bond. After a minute, she sighs and turns to give a smile that


    doesn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    Edward clears his throat and I step aside to let them in. I let them go ahead of me just so I can have a


    minute or two to calm my nerves down. Once I¡¯m a bit stable, I follow the sound of their voices. I find


    Darren introducing Iris to them.


    ¡°You¡¯re a very pretty girl Iris and I have a present for you¡± Kate crouches down to eye level with Iris.


    She was hiding a bit behind Darren¡¯s leg. When she hears Kate mentioning the word present she


    Darren gently pushes Iris towards his mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to find out what she bought you?¡± Darren asks her.


    Iris looks up at him before turning her green gaze to his mother and then steps towards her. When she


    does, Kate reaches into her bag and pulls out a beautiful doll. Iris gasps and reaches out to gently take


    it as if it was the most precious thing she¡¯s ever received.


    At that moment I feel like hitting my head on the wall. It hadpletely escaped my mind that she¡¯s still


    a kid. That she would want toys to y with. We bought her everything else except toys. I make a


    mental note to buy her whichever toys her heart desires.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± she says after studying the toy. She had a huge smile on her face.


    ¡°You can call me grandma my sweet darling¡± Kate then proceeds to give her a small hug.


    ¡°And you can call me grandpa¡± Edward adds.


    Iris nods. ¡°Grandma and grandpa¡± she says, testing the words.


    I feel my eyes tear up. These people knew nothing of my daughter yet they were so kind to her. Some


    would have ignored her simply because she isn¡¯t their son¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Should we proceed to the dining room?¡± I ask and everyone nods their heads.


    One thing I will always be grateful to my mother for is her lessons. She insisted on teaching me how to


    be the perfect host. When everyone is settled down, Edward says a small prayer to the goddess and


    then we dig in.


    ¡°So Mayra, where are you from and who are your parents?¡± Edward asks.


    I swallow before answering. ¡°I¡¯m from the north pack but left years ago when I came here to study. That


    was before everything happened. I was born to Luna and Jack Miles¡±


    Edward nods but I see disgust cross Kate¡¯s face. I sigh inwardly. My parents were pieces of work and


    weren¡¯t liked by many. Their reputation precedes them and not in a good way.


    ¡°So you¡¯re an Alpha¡¯s daughter?¡± he continues.


    ¡°Yes sir¡±


    Edward frowns a bit. ¡°Please just call me Edward or even dad if you¡¯refortable with that¡±


    I smile and nod. I will probably never befortable enough to call him that but it was still a kind


    gesture from him. It showed that he epted me, unlike his mate.


    ¡°Have you never met your fated?¡± thises from Kate.


    I look at her when I answer. ¡°I did, but we agreed on rejecting each other. He was in love with someone


    else and I wasn¡¯t in the right frame of mind then¡±


    Darren looks at me a bit in surprise. He didn¡¯t know this about me. I don¡¯t even think he knows that


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Bash was my fated.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit risky? One day you may decide you want him back, what happens then?¡± she pushes


    on.


    I let out a breath and calmly answered.


    ¡°Nothing like that will happen. He loves his mate so much and he is happy with his life and so am I.


    Maybe we would have worked out, maybe we wouldn¡¯t but I believe that the people we chose are our


    true mates¡± I replied looking at Darren.


    I was being truthful. I felt more for him than I did for Bash when we first met and I wouldn¡¯t trade my


    connection to Darren for anything. I was where I was meant to be and so was Sebastian.


    From there conversation is light. Edward and Kate recount some stories of Darren when he was young.


    Weugh at the antics he got into. He was a happy child and he was loved. It was clear in how his


    parents talked about him.


    When we were done eating I started clearing the table while Darren, Edward and Iris went to the living


    room. Kate offered to help but I knew it was more of a demand than an offer.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m still not sure about you¡± she began just as I was loading the dishwasher. ¡°Don¡¯t get me


    wrong, you seem to be a lovely woman despite who your parents are. The fact that you¡¯re friends with


    Ren is also another positive thing. I¡¯ve known that girl for more than a decade and she would never be


    friends with just anyone¡±


    I stay quiet as I wait for her to get to the point. The fact that she mentioned Ren reminds me that she


    was once her daughter inw and by the fondness she speaks of her, she loved Ren and still does.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you may not be stable enough to be what my son needs right now.¡± She finishes.


    I don¡¯t have to be told what she was getting at. It was clear. She thought that because of what I¡¯ve been


    through, I¡¯m mentally unstable. Despite it rubbing me the wrong way, I understand her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you and tell you that I¡¯mpletely okay. I have my struggles. I have my bright and my


    dark days. What I can assure you is that I¡¯m getting the help I need and I now have more bright than


    dark days. It¡¯s a long process but I¡¯m slowly getting there one step at a time¡± I replied.


    I watch as she ponders my words. Trying to see if they¡¯re enough to give me a chance.


    ¡°What about your mate? Are you sure you will never go back to him¡±


    ¡°My mate is Darren, and about my fated, he loves his mate so much he can barely see right. There is


    no way he would ever leave the woman he loves and even if he did, I still wouldn¡¯t have him. We were


    just never meant to be¡±


    She¡¯s skeptical but epts my answer.


    ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll just have to wait and see if you¡¯re being honest, but mark my words, if you hurt my son,


    there is no ce you¡¯ll be able to hide from me, am I understood?¡± she threatens


    Damn, the woman can be scary and I¡¯m not saying that lightly.


    ¡°Yes¡±


    We watch each other and as if we reached an agreement, we give each other a small smile. From


    there things flow a bit easily. Edward and Kate stay for about an hour and a half before leaving.


    *******


    ¡°That went better than I expected¡± Darren says after while we were in our bedroom.


    Iris was already asleep. The doll Kate brought for her, clutched tightly in her arms. She had a small


    smile on her lips as she slept.


    ¡°It did¡­Did you know your mum is scary?¡± I ask as I get out of my dress.


    I dig into the closet to find something to wear. I was so freaking tired and I just wanted to sleep. Getting


    my pajamas, I start putting them on.


    ¡°Darren?¡± I call him realizing that he hadn¡¯t answered and had been quiet for a while.


    ¡°What the fuck is this, Mayra?¡± he growls.


    I turn around at the tone in his voice and freeze. My inside twist when I see what was in his hands.


    Shit. I forgot to hide the note and now it was in his hands.

 28. My love

    28. My love


    How could I have forgotten to hide it? The moment Darren told me that his parents would be arriving,


    everything else flew out of my mind. I was so nervous about meeting them that I had forgotten.


    Darren was looking at me with a frown on his face. His brows pinched and one of his hands was resting


    on his hip. He was about to blow up and I didn¡¯t know what to do or say. I tried to think of something.


    Anything really, but nothing came up. My mind was nk.


    ¡°I asked you a question. What the fuck is this?¡± he repeats, his face a mask of anger.


    I sigh and finish putting on my pajama bottoms. There wasn¡¯t escaping this. I had to tell him the truth. It


    was bound toe out one way or another.


    Once I¡¯m done I walk then side step him and sit on the bed. Better to rip it off like a band aid.


    ¡°I started getting them a few months back. At first I didn¡¯t think anything of it, not until I got the second


    one then the third and so on¡± I cross my legs and put them under me.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell anyone about them? Why?¡± he asks through clenched teeth.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want anyone to worry and that''s what would have happened if I told them. Nothing did happen


    so I didn¡¯t see any need in taking action¡±


    Part of me thinks it was just a way to scare me. It would have been a serious case if they were


    apanied by something threatening but it wasn¡¯t like that. It was just the notes and pictures.


    Whoever it is wanted to unsettle me and maybe they got off seeing me panic.


    ¡°Someone is stalking you and you think there is no need to take any action? Do you know how


    dangerous and stupid that is? What if it¡¯s connected to the red- eyed ¨C wolf?¡±


    My heart skips a beat at that. I never really thought of it like that but maybe I should have. What if the


    others got simr notes and their pictures were secretly taken and sent to them right before they were


    killed.


    I mean it makes sense right? For this thing whatever it is to stalk first before killing. He or she would


    have to know details about the person they nned to kill.


    ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t think about that, I should have though¡± I say in a small voice, feeling a bit stupid.


    ¡°Where are the other notes?¡±


    I stand up and go to the hiddenpartment in the back of the closet and retrieve them. When I turn I


    find Darren looking at me in surprise. Maybe it is because this is his bedroom and he never knew there


    was a hiddenpartment in the closet.


    I sit down on the bed and hand them over. He takes them and sits down next to me.


    ¡°What the fuck Mayra!¡± he all but shouts.


    I turn to him wondering what is wrong only to find him looking at the pictures. I had taken them along


    with the notes and handed them over without thinking. I should have also told him about the pictures.


    I was about to answer when I felt Raya m against my mental blocks. Given how exhausted I was, it


    was easy for her.


    I fall down and scream in pain all the while hoping that Iris doesn¡¯t hear me and wake up. Raya does it


    again and I curl into myself. The pain unusually high aspared to other times.


    ¡°Let me out Mayra or I will hurt you¡± she screeches at the same time as Darren kneels down next to


    me.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening Mayra?¡± he asks worriedly.


    I try to speak but it¡¯s hard as I try to fight the pain and nausea. Raya keeps mming against the


    mental blocks. I know I said I would try with her but not right now.


    She¡¯s usually more unhinged at night and I was afraid she would attack Darren. He may be my mate


    but neither he or his wolf would take kindly to being disrespected. There would be consequences if she


    disrespects them which I¡¯m sure she would.


    ¡°Mayra?¡± he calls again. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong, tell me how I can help you¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s R-Raya¡± I manage to stammer through clenched.


    He picks me up and holds me in his arms. I try to push Raya back but it¡¯s difficult. Part me thinks she¡¯s


    been doing this more on purpose. To weaken me so when the time is right she¡¯ll take control like she¡¯s


    trying to do.


    It¡¯s an uphill battle. Fighting her was like fighting against myself and how can you honestly win against


    yourself? She was a part of me and I was a part of her.


    ¡°Raya¡­please stop¡± I beg her.


    I¡¯m trying so hard to keep in mind what Alice told me. Trying to understand that she isn¡¯t herself but it¡¯s


    hard. Times like this I sometimes forget that she¡¯s one of those I love more than anything in the world.


    She makes it so hard to hold on to her.


    ¡°Never¡± she screams.


    A part of my block crumbles and she takes that chance immediately. She partially shifts and ws


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Darren. I watch in horror as her ws dig into his chest, leaving behind three deep gash.


    Seeing him bleed and looking at me in shock makes me snap out of it. With every bit of strength I have,


    I pull her back and reinforce my mental block. Sealing her away for now.


    I copse in Darren¡¯s arms, totally spent and with no more energy. My breathse in fast as I try to


    regain calm. I was trembling and scared.


    Rising up with me in his arms, Darren ces me on the bed before leaving for the bathroom.


    Minutester hees back. Blood cleaned and his wound sealing up. Heys down quietly next to


    me.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about Raya. I was tired and she took advantage of that¡± I tell him close to tears.


    He brings me close andys my head on his shoulder. His arms wrap around my waist.


    ¡°There is more to it isn¡¯t there? She isn¡¯t just scared like you¡¯ve been saying, is she?¡± he asks gently.


    This time I don¡¯t hold back the tears. They roll out of my eyes and fall on his shoulder.


    ¡°No¡­it¡¯s more than that. She¡¯s unhinged and sometimes she forces a shift andshes out¡±


    I hated that this was happening to her. I wanted nothing more than to help her but she¡¯s been resistant


    to me since we were rescued five years ago. How do I help a wolf that wants nothing to do with me?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell anyone?¡±


    I sigh. ¡°I was afraid that if the council found out they would want me to be put down. There are times


    she acts really crazy. It¡¯s been a battle keeping her in check. It¡¯s starting to drain me both mentally and


    physically¡±


    ¡°That day at the restaurant?¡±


    ¡°She was going to force another shift on me and when you came to help she wanted nothing more than


    to hurt you for interfering¡±


    I could feel my eyes getting heavy. Today has been a tiring day. From dealing with Darren¡¯s mom to


    Raya. My body was shutting down. Begging for sleep.


    ¡°We need to get you help¡± he pushes back my hair from my face and looks at me.


    His eyes are gentle and he doesn¡¯t look at me any differently. Which if I was honest I was afraid he


    would.


    ¡°I already talked to my therapist. She said that Raya¡¯s mind was slowlying undone. That¡¯s why she


    was so wild and unhinged. We made an appointment for her to do more tests so she can know how to


    help Raya¡± I said sleepily.


    ¡°Good¡±


    When he doesn¡¯t say anything else, I start dozing off. I was on the brink of unconsciousness when I felt


    his soft lips on my temple.


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t let anything happen to you or Raya, my love¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I heard him right but I fell into a peaceful sleep, feeling loved and protected.

 29. I love you

    29. I love you


    I wake up feeling like I¡¯ve been run over by a truck. I was exhausted and felt like my limbs were


    noodles. Immediately I feel the cold bed and know that Darren isn¡¯t next to me.


    Slowly opening my eyes, I take my time to recount everything that happened yesterday. I sigh when I


    remember Raya wing Darren. Getting out of bed I leave for the bathroom to do my morning routine.


    Part of me was afraid that Darren would look at me differently now that it was day. That he will think I¡¯m


    too much trouble than it is worth. I¡¯m afraid that he will want nothing to do with me. If that happens, I¡¯m


    not sure how I will survive the rejection.


    I brush my teeth and then shower. After, I dress, again in sweatpants. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to put an


    effort in how I look. I just wanted to befortable so I opt out of doing my makeup. I then check on


    my mental blocks and reinforce them with anotheryer just in case.


    Dragging my feet, I head downstairs. It was still morning and I was already feeling tired and drained. I


    wanted nothing more than to crawl back to bed but I knew I needed to face Darren first.


    I get downstairs and my feet are drawn to the little giggles I hearing from the kitchen. I stand at the


    doorway and watch Krystal and Iris. They¡¯re baking cookies. Well I¡¯m assuming that¡¯s what they n to


    bake. Darren wasn¡¯t anywhere to be seen so I assumed he was at the pack house.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make them, Nanny never allowed me even though I wanted to¡± Iris says as she


    carefully breaks an egg over a bowl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it little sis, I¡¯ve got you¡­I¡¯ll teach you¡± Krystal tells her sweetly.


    Iris looks at her in confusion. Her brows are furrowed as she tries to figure something out.


    ¡°You called me little sis¡­I don¡¯t understand, your dad is with Mayra who is my mommy but then Colton


    told me that you¡¯re his sister but his parents are Mrs. Lauren and Sir Sebastian. I¡¯m so confused¡±


    I see Krystal wince a little and it makes me almostugh. Krystal has aplicated family so I¡¯m dying


    to see how she exins everything to Iris.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s all veryplicated¡­My mom is Lauren and my dad is Darren. Sebastian is my step dad. He


    married my mom and had Colton and now Rhett and Tessa. I also have another brother called Jax, I


    think you¡¯ve met him¡± she pauses and Iris nods.


    ¡°So my dad is sort of married to your mom so that makes you my little sister¡± she finishes.


    Iris looks intrigued. ¡°So you have two moms and two dads?¡±


    ¡°Bingo, four parents and now three brothers and two sisters¡±


    ¡°You have a lot of family¡­I was always alone, but now I have a mommy and Sir Darren said I could


    him dad. That means you¡¯re my sister, I¡¯ve always wanted a sister¡± Iris says with tears in her eyes.


    I feel for her honestly. I can¡¯t imagine having no one else in the world except that bitch of a nanny. I


    hope her soul burns in hell for what she put Iris through.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never be alone Iris, you¡¯re now family. You have a mom and dad. A sister and a whole bunch of


    uncles and aunties. Not to mention grandparents¡­we¡¯re all here for you¡±


    Krystal notices the tears in Iris'' eyes and stops what she¡¯s doing. ¡°Come here baby sis¡±


    She engulfs her in a warm hug and they just hold onto each other for a while. Darren and Ren did one


    hell of a job raising Krystal. She was to be the next Oracle yet she was so humble and caring. It made


    my heart swell.


    Leaving my hiding ce I go to them and sweep both of them in a hug. I feel so content. I kiss both of


    them before letting them go.


    ¡°Morning Krystal, morning Iris¡±


    ¡°Morning¡± they replied in unison, both with smiles on their faces.


    ¡°So what are you guys making this fine morning?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We¡¯re baking cookies. Krystal is teaching me how to!¡±


    Iugh at the excitement in Iris¡¯s voice and face. This is one of the things I love about her. The fact that


    she takes pleasure in small things. Things that most people would take for granted.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll let you guys get to it while I take my breakfast¡±


    They nod but it¡¯s distracted. They''re both focused on what they¡¯re doing and their conversation. It was


    like I wasn¡¯t even there at all. I love that Krystal was already acting like a big sister. That she was able


    to put Iris to ease.


    Seeing her like this, you wouldn¡¯t believe that she was going to be the most powerful wolf. It¡¯s given.


    She literally has powers. Gifted to her by the Goddess. In a few years she¡¯ll be working closely with her


    mother.


    ¡°So you and my dad, huh?¡± her voice pulls me back to reality.


    I notice that Iris is busy cutting the dough with a cookie cutter. I look at Krystal. She is a mix of both


    Darren and Ren. Her obsidian eyes remind me of her father. When she was younger she had brown


    hair but as she got older it changed. Now it was more copper than brown. Just like her mother, she was


    drop dead gorgeous even though she was only thirteen.


    Darren is lucky she¡¯s in training and being an Oracle, she isn¡¯t allowed to be with a man. She¡¯s


    supposed to remain a virgin. Otherwise, he would have a hard time keeping boys from sniffing around


    her. It also doesn¡¯t help that she already has curves to die for.


    ¡°Are you okay with that, I¡¯m sure it must be a bit of surprise¡±


    She stares at me before she burst outughing. ¡°Are you kidding me Aunt Mayra? I saw you two


    happening before you were in each other¡¯s radar. It was cute seeing you two trying to hide your


    rtionship¡±


    I let out a nervous chuckle. ¡°I sometimes forget about your gift¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very much okay with you two being together. After dad¡¯s dumb actions made him lose mom to dad


    Sebastian, I was afraid he would remain alone forever. I¡¯m d you came to our lives. Both of you


    needed each other. You were each other¡¯s anchor and you kept each other from drowning¡±


    ¡°Anyone ever tell you that you¡¯re too mature for your age?¡±


    She smirks. ¡°It¡¯s part of being an Oracle. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I did some dumb shit when I was


    younger but I managed to fix that. You and dad belong with each. Let him in and I promise you, you


    won¡¯t regret it. You will face¡­¡±


    She stops speaking and starts worrying her natural red lips.


    ¡°Krys?¡± I push.


    ¡°You will face a huge loss but don¡¯t push dad away. Let him be there for you. Lean on him. I promise


    everything that¡¯s supposed to happen will happen and in the end you¡¯ll find your happily ever after¡±


    I sit shocked and a bit scared. Now I was worried, trying to figure out who I would lose. I didn¡¯t want to


    lose anyone.


    She grabs my hand and squeezes it. ¡°Trust in the goddess. She has your best interest at heart¡±


    I nod though I was a bit doubtful. ¡°Thanks Krystal¡±


    We are interrupted by the sharp sound of metal hitting the floor. We turn to find Iris covered with cookie


    pieces. I guess she tipped the tray.


    ¡°Let me go back to help before we have more idents¡±


    ¡°Okay, and I¡¯ll go get a nap¡±


    With that I leave them and go upstairs. I get to our bedroom and the moment my head hits the pillow


    I¡¯m out like lights.


    I wake up with a gasp. I felt eyes on me and given the notes and pictures I was afraid there was


    someone unwanted in the room


    ¡°You scared me¡± I tell Darren, who was still looking at me intensely.


    ¡°Who is your fated, Mayra?¡± he asked.


    He¡¯s never asked me this so I wondered why he all of a sudden brought it up now.


    ¡°Why are you asking?¡±


    ¡°Just answer the question¡±


    I don¡¯t want to but I had a feeling that he already knew or had his suspicions.


    I sigh. There wasn¡¯t any need not to tell him. ¡°It was Sebastian¡±


    He lets out a breath.


    ¡°I had my doubts since yesterday. It''s weird honestly. He was mated to my fated and now I¡¯m the one


    mated to his fated¡±


    ¡°You mean Ren? She was your fated? I never knew that¡± I say slowly.


    It was weird.


    ¡°No. Ren was my chosen. My fated was Miranda. We met when we were eighteen. She rejected me


    because she wanted a more powerful Alpha. At that time I didn¡¯t know that she had yed Sebastian


    too. Lied to him that her fated was dead. I was so bitter with both of them. A yearter, I met Ren. She


    pulled me from the darkness I was drowning in. We started dating after my recovery and got mated and


    had Krystal¡±


    I listen and watch his face. It¡¯s drowned in guilt and regret. He takes a deep breath and I know the next


    part will be a bit hard to digest.


    ¡°Ten years after being together, Miranda and Sebastian separated. She came back crawling and fed


    me lies. I fell for them and did really despicable things to Ren¡±


    He stops and my heart starts to pick up.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I whisper, part of me afraid of hearing his response.


    ¡°I cheated on her with Miranda and then filed for a separation. She wanted to hold on and refused to


    give up on me. I dragged her name through the mud. With the media and investors. Everyone in the


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    city was trolling her.


    She almost lost her business because of me. Krystal was and is a daddy¡¯s girl so she followed my lead.


    She too didn¡¯t want anything to do with Ren.


    Thest straw was when we humiliated her during Krystal¡¯s birthday. She signed the papers and left for


    a year. She had toe back because Mase was sick and that¡¯s how they got together with Sebastian¡±


    I look at him, unable to believe that the man he described was the same as the one sitting in front of


    me. The things he did were horrible. No wonder Ren assured me that there wasn¡¯t a chance of her and


    Darren ever getting back together.


    ¡°I was pissed and jealous when I learned that she was getting married to a man I considered my


    enemy. After they got married and mated, the truth about Miranda came out. She had cheated on


    Sebastian when they were together and had also cheated on me.


    To make things worse she got pregnant. The baby wasn¡¯t mine. It was during that time that I realized


    how foolish I had been. That the woman I had loved was Ren but I was toote. She was already with


    Bash and no matter what I tried to do to separate them, they said together.


    Eventually I stopped and let her go. She was happy and part of loving someone is allowing them to be


    happy even if it¡¯s without you¡±


    I slump against the bed. This information knocks the air right out of my chest. The things he put Ren


    through were imaginable. How Ren was able to forgive him, I will never know.


    ¡°What happened to Miranda?¡± I ask, curiously.


    ¡°Sebastian killed her after she ran Lauren over with a car¡±


    I remember that day clearly. I had been out for the first time and Sebastian and Lauren had been on a


    date.


    Gosh. This was so much. I didn¡¯t know what to think or feel. Could I trust a man that had cheated on his


    chosen before?


    ¡°What about now, do you still love Lauren?¡± Part of me didn¡¯t want to hear the answer but I was also


    curious.


    ¡°I do love her but I¡¯m not in love with her anymore. The woman that my heart now solely beats for is


    you. I love you Mayra, I don¡¯t know when or how it happened but I do. I want to spend the rest of my life


    with you but I also understand if my past is a deal breaker¡±


    When I don¡¯t say anything, his face falls. Hope quickly fleeing his eyes. I was shocked that he


    confessed he loved me.


    I wanted to say something but I just couldn''t get the words from my mouth. I didn¡¯t know whether I


    could trust him not to do to me what he did to Lauren.

 30

    30


    Today was a sort of party to officially wee me to the pack. I was nervous because I was still not


    sure about Darren. We haven¡¯t gotten a chance to talk since he told me the truth of his past with


    Lauren.


    The air between us has been so awkward that it is almost painful to be around him. He looks at me in


    hopelessness. As if he already decided that there was no way I would give him a chance. I wanted to


    assure him but I don¡¯t know how. Not when I haven¡¯t yet made a decision.


    ¡°You feel that?¡± Raya asks, pulling me from my negative thoughts.


    I know what she was implying. Since this day started I just had a bad feeling. Like something terrible


    was going to happen. I tried shaking it off but it was useless. It kept throughout the day making it


    almost impossible to focus.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what terrible fate awaits you today¡± she continues when I don¡¯t reply. Smirking in a


    devious wolfish way.


    I sigh. Alice still hasn¡¯t been able to pinpoint what exactly was wrong with Raya. More tests were


    needed but I felt like we were running out of time. Every day that passed without a tangible diagnosis,


    the more Raya¡¯s sanity slipped.


    ¡°Please behave today¡± I plead.


    There were going to be a lot of people present today and thest thing I needed was Raya losing


    control. Not only would the pack think I¡¯m incapable of being Luna but also it would easily reach the


    council of elders.


    ¡°Can¡¯t make any promises¡± she says in a sing-song voice before slinking to the back of my mind.


    I take a deep breath and leave the safety of my room. My friends were going to be here and so were


    Ren and Sebastian. I was dying to see Ren.


    ¡°You ready?¡± Darren asks once I get downstairs.


    I stare at him. I still can''t believe that he loves me. That he fell in love with me even though I was


    broken.


    Pushing those thoughts away, I focus.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was nervous about meeting the rest of the pack. I didn¡¯t know what to expect and that terrified me


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do this¡±


    He smiles at my false bravado. With this hand on my lower back, he leads me towards the backyard.


    The moment we get outside everyone quiets and they turn to face us.


    ¡°I want to take this opportunity to wee everyone to this special party specifically organized to


    wee my mate and Luna to the pack. Thank you foring in numbers to show your support. I


    hope that you enjoy yourselves¡± he says. His voice deep and rich, reaching to every corner of the big


    backyard.


    Once he¡¯s done cheers, ps and howls erupt. Excitement buzzes through the air. As everyone looks


    forward to a night of partying.


    Darren takes my hand and begins to introduce me to the higher ranks in his pack. The only ones I was


    familiar with were his parents, ire and Brent andstly Lucy who for obvious reasons wasn¡¯t present.


    Just like Sebastian, he didn¡¯t have a gamma but some Alpha¡¯s do. He introduced me to his enforcers,


    tracker, head warrior and the list goes on.


    There were a lot of names to remember after just one night but I was sure I would afterwards. After the


    introductions were done, we head on and greet his parents.


    Edward was excited and Kate was civil unlikest time. It was going to take time but I was sure that I


    would convince her that I wasn¡¯t going to break her son¡¯s heart.


    ¡®That statement implies that you¡¯re nning to stay with Darren¡¯ a voice whispers in the back of my


    mind.


    Maybe I was. At this point I wasn¡¯t sure but I wouldn¡¯t worry about that tonight. Tonight was for letting


    loose and celebrating. I will worry about everything tomorrow.


    After the parents, we go to our friends. We receive congrattions from them and hugs. Iris was with


    the other kids. She and Colton seemed happy to have been reunited. Krystal was with Jax and other


    teenagers.


    As the night progressed I sought out Ren. I find her sitting at a secluded bench feeding Rhett. Tessa


    was with her dad, who seemed to be smitten with his baby girl. Not that he didn¡¯t adore Rhett but he


    already had a special bond with Tess. She even calmed down only when her father held her.


    ¡°Something tells me you need some insight to something, I¡¯m just not sure what it is¡± Ren says the


    moment I sit down next to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m just confused about Darren¡±


    ¡°What about him? I thought everything was going great between the two of you¡± her brows are pinched


    in confusion.


    ¡°They were, until he told me the truth of what happened between you two and all the cruel he did¡±


    I hear her sigh. This was going to be a long ass talk.


    ¡°You have to understand that what he did to me is all in the past, Mayra. I forgave him. I will be frank


    and say that he was a bastard and a major asshole but he finally pulled his head out of his ass and


    changed.


    Darren and I were never meant to work. The only purpose our rtionship had was to conceive the


    next oracle. I believe one way or another we would have broken up whether it concerned Miranda or


    not¡±


    She burps Rhett then continues. ¡°Sebastian and my path never crossed when we were mated to


    different people, but the moment I first saw him in my office I was a goner. I might not have known it


    then but looking at it now, I see it clearly. Sebastian and I were meant to be and honestly I know I would


    have fallen out of love with Darren eventually. Everything the goddess does is for a reason¡±


    I get what she¡¯s saying and even though Sebastian was meant to be my fated anyone who looks at


    them knows that they¡¯re meant to be. It¡¯s in their eyes, their connection, how theyplement together.


    They fit.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know¡­it might be the past but what if it happens again. What if he falls in love with some


    other woman and cheats on me? I don¡¯t think I can handle that Ren. It would destroy mepletely¡±


    tears threaten to fill my eyes when I think of that possibility.


    ¡°Let me tell you a truth, I¡¯ve known Darren since I was eighteen and he has never looked at any other


    woman the way he looks at you. Not me and definitely not Miranda. He was my first love but Sebastian


    is my true love and I believe the same goes for him.


    You¡¯re his true love Mayra, his forever love, his end game. He¡¯ll do anything for you and will love you


    fiercely. Just give him a chance¡± she finishes.


    I chuckle a bit at that. ¡°You sound like my therapist¡±


    She smirks. ¡°She seems like a very sensible woman¡±


    We sit in silence as I think about everything she has said. Everyone around me seems to be pointing to


    the same thing. That I should give Darren a chance. That he is the man for me. Can I give him up? Can


    I give up our bond?


    Before I can answer, my phone pings. I take it out of my pocket and I see it¡¯s a text from Alice.


    [I¡¯m in the forest,e quick. I got results from Raya¡¯s tests and it¡¯s not good. I couldn¡¯t wait, we need


    to discuss this now]


    I wondered why she just didn¡¯te through the pack gates but I push those concerns aside. Worry for


    Raya takes control. I had to know what¡¯s wrong with her.


    ¡°Excuse me Ren, there is something I need to do, I¡¯ll see youter¡± I say quickly.


    I didn¡¯t give her a chance to reply before I¡¯m sprinting through the lush green grass. I get to the forest in


    record time.


    ¡°Alice¡± I call out as I walk deeper into the forest.


    The deeper I go the more I worry that I had made a rush decision. I mean what if someone was using


    her phone to lure me away from the rest.


    Fuck it! I was about to turn around and go back to the party when I felt a presence behind me.


    I fully turn and I breathe in relief when I find Alice facing me.


    ¡°Damn, you sacred me¡± I say, my hand on my chest.


    I stare, waiting for her to speak but she doesn¡¯t say anything. She seemed weird and there was a


    certain struggle in her eyes.


    ¡°Alice, you okay?¡± I ce my hand on her shoulder and shake her.


    She focuses on me. Her face sad for a split second.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± is thest thing I hear right before she swings her hand hard and everything fades into


    darkness

 31. Kidnapped

    31. Kidnapped


    Darren.


    I¡¯ve been in a kind of a funk these past few days. Since I told Mayra the truth I can¡¯t help feeling that


    she pulled away from me. That she was keeping her distance. I felt like I was losing her and I didn¡¯t


    know what to do.


    I thought that honesty was the best policy. She would have found out eventually so what was the point


    of hiding the truth from her? It was better to hear it from the horse¡¯s mouth. What I didn¡¯t think about


    was the possibility that I would lose her because how can anyone trust a cheater?


    I wanted to give her space. I was giving her space to breathe and decide without having me confuse


    things for her. It was hard though. So fucking hard.


    I¡¯ve never wanted anyone with the intensity that I wanted Mayra but here I was, there was a possibility


    that I would eventually lose her. If I did, I was as good as dead.


    Was this my punishment for what I did to Ren? Was karma finally catching up to me? If it were then this


    would be the single most painful punishment dished out to me.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing here all alone?¡± Sebastian sits next to me.


    I had taken a break and I was in my office. Thest thing I needed was my pack to see me brooding


    during a celebratory party for my Luna.


    ¡°Thinking¡± I mumble.


    I really wasn¡¯t in the mood to chat.


    Sebastian has be sort of a friend. We would never be close. Too much has happened for us to be


    best buddies but we¡¯re civil and we¡¯re friendly. That was more than enough given he was Krystal¡¯s step


    dad.


    ¡°Does your thoughts have to do with Mayra?¡± he asks.


    I chuckle at that. ¡°Was I that obvious?¡±


    ¡°Not really, I just know how to look beyond what others see¡± he replies with a shrug.


    Leave it to Sebastian Ashford not to overlook anything. This was one of the reasons he was the top


    dog. The strongest Alpha and I¡¯m saying that with nothing but respect. He never lets anything slip him.


    He and Ren are truly a power couple.


    ¡°Howe you never told me that Mayra was your fated?¡± I ask him curiously.


    He frowns a bit. ¡°Because it didn¡¯t matter. We rejected each other so there was no need for anyone to


    know that the goddess had paired us. I was in love with Ren and there was no fucking way I was going


    to leave her, moon goddess¡¯ will or not. Ren was mine, I refused to give her up¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you afraid of the consequences? Afraid that you would eventually fall out of love with her and


    seek Mayra?¡±


    I wanted to know because that¡¯s what I did. I didn¡¯t fall out of love with Ren but I was blinded by the


    allure of being with my fated mate. I know that Ren thought I never loved her. Even when we were


    mated but I did.


    I just held a part of me from her because in the back of my mind I felt I wasn¡¯t worth being with her. I


    was afraid that she would eventually choose someone else over me like Miranda. She did choose


    someone else but not because she hadn¡¯t loved me but because I had royally fucked up and killed the


    love she had for me.


    ¡°Fuck no!¡± Bash pulls me from my thoughts. ¡°Mayra is attractive, sure but to me she doesn¡¯t hold a


    candle to Ren. Ren owns me body, mind and soul. She¡¯s my mate in every way. She was fated to be


    mine, that''s one thing I believe¡­what¡¯s this about anyway?¡±


    I get what he¡¯s saying. Didn¡¯t I feel that way about Mayra? That she was my fated. Our connection was


    real and tangible.


    ¡°I told Mayra the truth about what happened between me and Ren and what I did to her. She didn¡¯t take


    it well. In fact she¡¯s been distant since them¡±


    ¡°Ah. Now the weird looks and tension between you two made sense. I¡¯m going to be honest Darren,


    you were a douchebag. An asshole of all proportions. I have other few choice words I can call you¡±


    I wince at that. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back or anything¡±


    He holds his hand up and silences me. ¡°You were a bastard for doing what you did when she did


    nothing but love you. That isn¡¯t going to change. Any woman in her right mind would be skeptical about


    you after hearing how you almost destroyed a woman that loved you.


    Not to mention the fact that you cheated on her. It doesn¡¯t matter if you did it with your fated or shit, the


    fact is you went behind Ren¡¯s back and fucked a woman that rejected you then proceeded to throw her


    aside¡±


    He wasn¡¯t holding back and each word out of his mouth made me feel lower than scum. I have no


    excuse for what I did. It was disgusting and so unlike me.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve changed and you finally pulled your head out of your ass. Everyone can see that.


    Someone like May needs assurance. Show her that you don¡¯t n on hurting her. Show her your love,


    your heart. Bare your fucking soul to her. Let her feel secure in your arms¡±


    I was about to reply when I felt this gut feeling. Like I had been hit square in the chest. I rub it and stand


    up. My head turned, trying to pinpoint why I was feeling like this.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Sebastian asks.


    Before I can answer him, I feel a sharp pain in my head before everything darkens for a while. Shit!


    ¡°We need to find Mayra, I think she¡¯s in trouble¡± I say and start moving once the dizziness subsides.


    I rush out of the door. I try reaching her but nothing. That means she was unconscious. I was pissed off


    and worried. Pissed because someone dared to attack my mate in my grounds and worried because I


    was afraid I would be toote.


    ¡°Have you seen Mayra?¡± I ask Ren, she¡¯s the first person Ie across.


    ¡°Yeah, she went to the forest a few minutes ago¡­she was in a rush. Hasn¡¯t shee back?¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡± I say and take off running.


    This couldn¡¯t be happening. I couldn¡¯t lose her. I wouldn¡¯t survive losing her.


    ¡°Mayra¡± I shout her name and follow her scent.


    I hear Sebastian and others behind me but I don¡¯t pay them attention. I needed to find Mayra. My focus


    was on her.


    I get to where her scent is strongest and my heart skips a beat. Her phone is on the floor and so is one


    shoes. What has me stumbling back though is the blood on the ground. I sniff the air but her scent trails


    end in that spot.


    ¡°Search the grounds. Find her¡± I growl and my warriors scramble to obey.


    Shit! Let her be alive. With that thought I transform into Kai. Ripping my clothes in the process. My only


    focus is on finding her on time.


    ****************


    Mayra.


    I groan as my eyes flutter open. My head felt like it had been cracked open. I had pain from hell. I go to


    move but I¡¯m restricted. My hands are bound by silver chains. That brings back the memories.


    Fuck! I was kidnapped by my fucking therapist.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake¡± her voice brings my eyes to the corner of the room.


    I had not noticed her there.


    ¡°Why Alice, why would you do this?¡± I ask.


    I honestly don¡¯t understand. What would she want with me? Why would she go through all the trouble


    of taking me?


    She doesn¡¯t answer. Just stares at me with a dead look.


    ¡°What do you want with me?¡± I switch the question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything with you but he does¡± she says just as the door opens and my nightmarees


    back to life.


    ¡°Daniel?¡±

 32. Revelations

    32. Revtions


    Mayra.


    I look at the man that has haunted my dreams for fifteen years. I feel the familiar fear that I used to rush


    through me. My bones lock and my heart constrict. I¡¯m no longer in the room with him and Alice.


    Instead I¡¯m back in theb. Back to those times when he drugged and raped me.


    ¡°How?¡± I ask. My voice shaky.


    He died. He was supposed to be dead, but here he is. Very much alive.


    I stare at him trying to get my brain to work. To piece things together. One side of his face and neck is


    burned. There is nothing there but marred and scarred skin. It¡¯s raised and bunched up. It looks ugly.


    He is also bald on that side. If he turns and hides the other side. You wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that it is


    him.


    ¡°How am I alive or how am I here with dear Alice?¡± he asks. His voice deeper than I remember.


    I¡¯m hit with another memory. His groans of pleasure as he released inside me. The memory makes me


    want to puke all over both of them. I turn to look at Alice. Still unable to believe that she betrayed me.


    I still can''t even wrap up my mind how she and Daniel are in this together. I know she knows him from


    what I¡¯ve told her about him but for her to work with him then it means she knows him more than I told


    her.


    ¡°Both¡± I answer, my eyes shifting between him and her.


    Daniels smiles. Or what you would imagine a semnce of a smile looks like.


    ¡°Now that, my love, is a long story¡± he says and I see Alice flinch a little.


    I wonder why. Is it because there is something more between them? How the hell did they even meet?


    And how the fuck is he still alive.


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not your love¡­and beside, the fact that you kidnapped me means you n to hold me


    here for a while meaning we have time¡±


    My voice came out assured but I was shaking inside. I mean, the man of nightmares is alive and he just


    kidnapped me. I won¡¯t let them see how scared I am though. I won¡¯t give them the satisfaction of


    seeing me tremble in fear.


    He rushes to me at an inhuman speed and grabs my jaw. Bringing me close to his face.


    ¡°I told you you¡¯re mine, Mayra. Remember that?.¡±


    He ces a kiss on my lips and the need to vomit takes over. I felt disgusted and vited. I looked at


    Alice and see pain there. Pain I didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Now, I want you to be still while I tell you everything. It¡¯s going to blow your mind at what I¡¯ve managed


    to aplish¡±


    I let out a sarcasticugh. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can go anywhere with silver chains tied to my wrists and


    ankles¡±


    ¡°Great¡­Alice, be a good girl and get me a chair¡± he snaps his fingers and Alice rushes to get him one.


    I stare at her in astonishment. Is this the same woman who sat with me as I narrated what I had been


    through? Is she the same woman that told me that I had to be strong? Why would she let a piece of shit


    dictate her? She was a werewolf for fucks sake.


    ¡°Where to begin¡± he starts. ¡°Ah, I will begin on the night that your people attacked myb and took what


    was mine. It was an agonizing and painful night. I mean we had no idea that we would be found let


    alone attacked.


    The government didn¡¯t even know about us. Those scientists were so foolish thinking that it was a


    government project and that I was just a benefactor.


    I can¡¯t say that I shed a tear when they were killed I honestly didn¡¯t give a fuck. I begged you to help me


    but you didn¡¯t and I understand that it was because you were weak. You couldn¡¯t help anyone¡±


    What the hell? Was this man delusional? I didn¡¯t help him because I hated him. Because I wanted him


    to die, not because I couldn¡¯t.


    He continued. ¡°After you left me, I crawled and pushed myself to get out. I knew the building would


    blow anytime and while your people were distracted with saving the remaining wolves, I took that


    opportunity to escape.


    I was sure that if they found me they wouldn¡¯t let me live and I couldn¡¯t let you live all alone with the


    pain of losing me. It was terrible honestly, slithering through the fire while you were already burnt. I got


    out just in time to witness my building blow up¡±


    I¡¯ve never wanted to hit anyone like I did right now. The guy was fucked up in the head and it showed.


    He actually believed that I would shed a tear if he died. Believed that I cared for him and that I felt the


    same. It was disturbing.


    ¡°I waited until everyone left. I don¡¯t even know how no one noticed that someone had escaped death. I


    managed to get out of the field and into the forest. I passed out after that and when I woke up, I was in


    a house. Turns out Alice found me during her morning runs and saved me¡±


    So that¡¯s how they met. But still, something didn¡¯t add up.


    I face Alice who was leaning against the wall.


    ¡°Why would you save him? Given the fact that you took him home instead of a hospital meant that you


    knew or suspected that he was one of the humans that held us captive. Why didn¡¯t you hand him over


    to the council?¡± I ask her. Angercing my voice.


    This was her fucking fault. She should have killed him when she found him instead she helped him.


    ¡°He is my mate. I couldn¡¯t do that to him¡± she says in a soft and almost childlike voice.


    Saying I was shocked would be an understatement. My mind was blown away. I just couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Was the moon goddess ying a trick or something? Why would she mate a man who harmed her


    children to one of her own? It didn¡¯t make any sense.


    ¡°She¡¯s a darling. She nursed me back to health. I told her to keep her ears open at the hospital. I


    wanted to know everything concerning you. When she found out that you were going into therapy, we


    moved things around and she was assigned to you. I had to have sights on you until I was strong


    enough to take you back¡±


    Doesn¡¯t Alice have any dignity? How could she tolerate a man who was using her to get another


    woman. A woman she knows he raped?


    ¡°You have a mate Daniel. Alice is your mate¡± I tell him through clenched teeth.


    He shrugs his shoulders as if he isn¡¯t concerned by that at all.


    ¡°Alice understands that she is nothing but a ceholder. Sure, she has scratched my itch a few times


    after all I couldn¡¯t stay celibate for five whole years, but she always knew she wasn¡¯t the one I wanted¡±


    I see her face fall. Despite trying to stay strong, I know that those words hurt her. Daniel was a bastard.


    I don''t understand why Alice can¡¯t see that.


    ¡°I¡¯m already taken, I don¡¯t know if Alice filled you in on that¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know that but she also told me that the moment I marked you, his mark will disappear and so will


    your bond to him¡±


    Iugh at that. ¡°You can¡¯t mark me, Daniel¡­you¡¯re not a werewolf¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong¡± he says as his voice gets deeper and deeper until it¡¯s nothing but a growl.


    Right before my eyes, his green orbs turn red and ck fur starts to sprout from his skin. A minuteter


    the red-eyed wolf is standing before me. It¡¯s hideous scent filling my nose.


    I look at himpletely shocked. This has been a day of nothing but revtions. Shocking revtions


    at that. I couldn¡¯t believe that Daniel was the wolf that Sebastian has been looking for.


    ¡°Impossible¡± I murmur, unable to look away from him.


    He changes back and just like his face, half of his body is burned. Alice hands him some clothes and


    he puts them on.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible, my love¡± he smiles, making me wince at his choice of words.


    I wasn¡¯t his love and I didn¡¯t n on being.


    ¡°You see, all those DNA samples I took from you I was actually experimenting on myself. At first


    nothing happened but I continued on, trying to bond my human DNA with yours.


    It wasn¡¯t till the final year right before Iris was born that I finally aplished what I sort out to do. It


    was victorious. I didn¡¯t tell the others. This was strictly my project. I wanted to be with you and to do


    that I needed to be like you.


    At first nothing happened. I couldn¡¯t shift or anything like that and I thought it was a burst until about a


    year ago when I got so angry when I learned you¡¯d be sleeping with that bastard that I shifted.


    I understood right then that the reason why I survived the fire and attack was because of your wolf


    DNA¡±


    I was numb. The fact that my DNA created the monster that has been killing mercilessly nearly


    destroyed me. This was all my fucking fault. All of it.


    I let out a deep breath. ¡°There¡¯s something I never understood, how did you know about wolves and


    why go after the other ones?¡±


    ¡°When I was eleven I witnessed my parents being killed by wolves. Those wolves then transformed into


    humans. I tried telling the police but they choked it up to PTSD and a wild imagination. After all,


    werewolves weren¡¯t real. It got worse and I was sent to a psychiatric facility.


    I didn¡¯t get out until I was sixteen. They tried convincing me that werewolves didn¡¯t exist but I knew


    what I saw. You kind knows how to hide in in sight, I¡¯ll give you that. I thought all hope was lost until I


    saw you shifting in the forest. When I caught you it started as a means to get vengeance but let¡¯s just


    say that things changed¡±


    Raya was right. It was my selfishness that led to Daniel discovering about us. If I hadn¡¯t insisted on


    running instead of just driving then he wouldn¡¯t have the proof he needed of our existence. My face


    turns to Alice. She was just standing there like a statue. She behaved like Daniel was her master or


    something.


    I was about to say something when we heard howls, followed by amotion. I sigh in relief. Help was


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    here. Alice looked panicked while Daniel looked unbothered.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered me about the other wolves and if you wanted me with you, then why did you


    attack me that night?¡±


    He shrugs his shoulders. ¡°It was fun and I liked the fear I evoked in them once they realized who I was


    and as for you, I wanted you to feel the fear I felt when I didn¡¯t know if I would survive or not¡­and just


    like the others it was fun unsettling you with the pictures and notes. Alice found something that


    concealed our scents so it was easy to sneak and out...You¡±


    He never gets to finish because the door bursts open and Kai barges in. His eyes are wild and death


    ys behind them. Daniel quickly transforms and attacks. I struggle to get out of the chain but it¡¯s of no


    use. They continue fighting. Daniel manages to w Kai but it isn¡¯t deep.


    A minuteter, Daniel¡¯s howl of pain fills the room. Kai had bitten off a big chunk of his belly and now


    his intestines were spilling over. He transforms back to human. Holding his stomach where a huge hole


    He grabs the other man by the neck and lifts him off the ground.


    ¡°Did you really think you could kidnap my mate and get away with it?¡± he asks as his left hand punches


    through his chest.


    Daniel gasps in shock then winces when I assume Darren squeezes his heart. Killing the other wolves


    had made him cocky. He didn¡¯t realize that killing an already broken and scared wolf was easy. Killing


    an Alpha was a whole different case.


    Darren begins to pull his hand out and Daniel begins to sputter and cough blood.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t have her then neither can you¡± he says and gives Alice a sideway nce right before a


    needle pierces my skin.


    My insides begin to melt and my vision begins to fade. I watch as Darren rips out Daniel¡¯s heart before


    letting go of his body. He turns and his face turns ashen when he sees me. He rushes to me pushing


    Alice aside.


    ¡°No! No! No¡± he keeps whispering while he breaks the chain.


    I fall limply but he catches me before I can hit the ground.


    ¡°Mayra, baby¡­hold on please. Keep your eyes on me¡± he begs but I had no strength to hold on.


    I know what was happening. Alice had injected me with silver and it was killing me. It was spreading


    fast and I knew there was no chance of getting me to a hospital in time.


    ¡°I-I love you¡± I stammer the words. Blood filling my throat and mouth making it difficult to speak.


    ¡°Please ta-take care o-of Iris for me. I l-love both of y-you so much¡±


    He holds me close to his chest. Begging me to stay with him but this time I didn¡¯t have a choice. It


    wasn¡¯t up to me.


    Darkness soon begins beckoning me and thest thing I see before everything fades is Darren¡¯s


    heartbroken face.

 33. Losing her

    33. Losing her


    Mayra.


    I open my eyes and I¡¯m no longer in the dark room. I¡¯m in a field.


    I look around trying to figure out how the hell I got here. Was I dead? Was this paradise? Thest thing


    I remember was the excruciating pain caused by the silver running through my veins. I must have died.


    That was the only exnation.


    The field was beautiful. The grass was greener than I have ever seen. The flowers bloomed and the air


    was cleaner. The sun was shining and the sky was blue. It was peaceful and I could imagine myself


    spending eternity here.


    I shake my head at those thoughts. No matter how beautiful this ce was, I wasn¡¯t ready to die. I


    wasn¡¯t ready to leave my loved ones behind. I wasn¡¯t ready to leave Darren and Iris. I wanted a life with


    them. A future where we were all happy.


    I needed to find a way out. Surely, if this was paradise then there was someone I could talk to.


    Someone who runs the ce.


    I was about to turn when a menacing growl halts my steps. I look up and my eye sh with the gaze of


    a werewolf. It looked feral, unhinged, and rabid. Its eyes were unfocused and there was foam around


    its mouth.


    Before I can do anything, it pounces on me. Its sharp teeth digging into my side. I scream. The pain is


    excruciating. I grab its matted fur trying to pull it off me but it¡¯s no use. It holds on, its teeth digging


    further into me.


    It bites anywhere it can and that is basically everywhere. I call Raya but she doesn¡¯t respond. There


    wasn¡¯t going to be helping for me this time. I was on my own.


    With every bit of strength I have, I pull it off and kick it. It flies away from me. I get up on shaky legs.


    Everything hurts.


    ¡°Stay away from me¡± I shout as I watch it get back on its paws.


    It stops for a while as if my voice prated it but then it shakes its head and slowly walks toward me


    as I stumble back. I didn¡¯t want to be eaten alive but was I really alive? And wasn¡¯t paradise supposed


    to be peaceful and happy.


    ¡°Stay back¡± I shout again.


    There was something in its yellow eyes. Something familiar. Despite how crazed it looked, its eyes


    were oddly familiar. Like I¡¯ve seen them before.


    ¡°Raya?¡± it hits me just as she jumps on me again.


    I don¡¯t get time to react because she is on my chest, snapping her jaw at me. I hold her neck and keep


    her teeth from sinking anywhere near my throat.


    ¡°Raya please, listen to me¡± I plead.


    I remember what Alice told me. The bitch betrayed me but what she said made sense. I needed to get


    through to Raya. This state she was in just proved how far gone she was.


    She doesn¡¯t listen to me. Instead she continues trying to snap my head off. I manage to flip her around


    and instead of pushing her from me, I hold her tightly in my arms refusing to let her go. I wanted to


    ¡°Remember when you first came to me?¡± I start. ¡°It was after mother pped me because I had broken


    an expensive vase¡±


    My mother and father hated each other. When they met, my dad was in love with someone else.


    Mother on the other hand had her eyes on another Alpha. My grandfather forced my father to take my


    mother as a mate. He swore that he wouldn¡¯t surrender the Alpha title to him if he didn¡¯t mark his fated.


    Father loved the woman but he loved his position more so he epted the terms of my grandfather.


    When my mother refused him, he marked her against her will. He wanted his title and he wasn¡¯t going


    to let my mother¡¯s defiance get in the way of that.


    They did everything they could to hurt each other for years until I was born. You¡¯re probably wondering


    how it is they had me if they hated each other. My grandad demanded an heir. Given they couldn¡¯t


    stand each other, sleeping together was out of the question so they settled on artificial insemination.


    I was born just as my mother found out that father had been having an affair with the woman he loved.


    In a fit of rage she killed the woman. Father has never been the same since then. Since then he has


    never bothered to keep his affairs secret or the fact that he despised my mother and mother has been


    nothing but a bitch.


    To put it mildly, they hated me because none of them wanted me. I was the symbol of a union that none


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    of them wanted. Father mostly just ignored me and treated me like I was nothing. Like I didn¡¯t exist.


    Mother was the worst because she used to hit me.


    I shake myself from those thoughts and focus on Raya. Nothing happens. She still struggles in my


    arms. Biting and wing me but I refuse to give up. I continue sharing all the wonderful memories we


    had together. The love she showed and how amazing she was.


    I could feel myself getting weaker. I was bleeding in multiple ces but I couldn¡¯t give up not yet.


    Finally after what seems like forever she quiets down and rxes in my arms. I watch with tears as she


    transforms back to the Raya I know. Her brownish coat is soft to the touch. Her eyes are back to


    normal and she wasn¡¯t foaming anymore.


    ¡°I love you Raya, more than you know¡± I cry out. ¡°And I¡¯m so sorry for being selfish. I should have seen


    your pain. I should have been there for you instead of trying to lock you out. I should have done


    everything in my power to help you. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    She buries her head in my hair. ¡°That¡¯s all I ever wanted to hear you say. I¡¯m also sorry for the trouble I


    caused you. Sorry that I didn¡¯t try harder. I love you my beautiful human and I wish I could stay with you


    but I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I was frozen as herst words prate my mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired May. So so tired. Here in this ce you¡¯ve helped me get myself back but it can¡¯t be like that


    in the real world. I¡¯m too far gone and there¡¯s nothing anyone can do for me¡±


    ¡°No¡­you can¡¯t leave me. I won¡¯t let you leave me¡± I shout, pain slicing my heart.


    ¡°I will always be with you, just not in the real world. Always remember how much I love you. You¡¯re the


    best human a wolf could ask for. Take care of Iris and love her unconditionally. Be happy with Darren


    and live life to the fullest. I love you May¡±


    Tears fall down my face. My heart was breaking. I didn¡¯t want her to die. I didn¡¯t want to live without her.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time May¡± she says weakly.


    Her eyes close and her breath evens out before stoppingpletely. I rock her body. Sobs racking


    weakened body and soul. She was dead. My beautiful wolf was dead and I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    I stay in the same position. Refusing to let her go. Rocking back and forth begging her toe back.


    She doesn¡¯t though. Finally I let her go andy beside her. Looking at her face. Memorizing it.


    ¡°I love you Raya. Always will.¡± I choke while smoothing back her coat.


    This is what Krystal meant. She warned me. Told me I would lose someone dear to me. I just never


    imagined it would be Raya.


    Exhaustion takes over and I close my eyes. All the while begging her toe back to me.


    ********


    Darren.


    I hold her hand in mine. Praying to the goddess that she would wake up. It¡¯s been close to three weeks


    since she slipped into aa. The doctors still aren¡¯t sure if she will wake up.


    Krystal told me to hold on. Not to lose faith but it¡¯s hard to do that with each day that passes and she


    doesn¡¯t wake up.


    That day when I saw her bleeding from her mouth and nose. Then smelling the silver that had reced


    her scent. I almost died there and then. I hadn¡¯t protected her and it had nearly killed me. Holding her in


    my arms while she said she loved me and told me to take care of Iris undid me.


    I was a mess when Sebastian found me crying and begging her not to leave me.


    We rushed her to the hospital. They purged the silver from the bloodstream but it had already done


    some damage and she had already gone into aa.


    ¡°Please wake up, my love¡± I beg.


    Everyone has been to see her. Her room is full of flowers, balloons and get well cards. Iris has been


    inconsble. Always afraid that her mother would die and leave her alone.


    Iy my head on our joined hands. I wanted to be strong but I was losing it. I just wanted to hear her


    voice and see her beautiful eyes. I stayed there in that position praying to the goddess. Promising that I


    will be the best mate if she brings her back to me.


    Suddenly I feel fingers in my hair. I refuse to look up. Thinking that it was just my wishful thinking. That


    is until I hear her voice.


    ¡°Darren¡±


    My head shoots up. I almost snapped my neck in the process. Her beautiful blue eyes are staring at


    me.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake¡± I whisper before kissing her lips.


    Kissing her felt like home. Like I was finally where I belonged.


    ¡°Let me call the doctor¡± I tell her and she nods.


    The doctorse and check on her. Assuring me that she was okay and would make a full recovery in


    a couple of days.


    After they leave, Mayra immediately bursts into tears. I get on the small bed and pull her into my arms.


    ¡°What is it, love?¡± I gently ask her.


    She was upset, that¡¯s more than clear. I just didn¡¯t know what upset her.


    ¡°I lost Raya. I lost my wolf¡± she cries.


    I¡¯m speechless actually. I was so ovee with relief that I didn¡¯t notice that something was different


    about her. Usually I could feel Raya¡¯s presence even when she was locked away but not today. Today


    the ce she upied was empty.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡± Ifort her, kissing her temple.


    Words aren¡¯t enough tofort a person who has lost someone dear to them and I won¡¯t pretend to


    know how she feels. The best thing I can offer is my support andfort.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you Mayra. We¡¯ll get through this together¡±


    ¡°You still want me? Even though I¡¯m wolfless¡± she looks puzzled.


    I grasp her hand before kissing it. ¡°I fell in love with you Mayra. Not because you had a wolf so yes I


    still want you. I would never give up on you or let you go¡±


    ¡°What about the pack? I can¡¯t be a Luna without a wolf¡±


    ¡°Says who? They¡¯ll ept you because they already love you. Everyone including the Omegas sing


    your praises. These past few weeks, they¡¯ve hounded me each day for updates. All of them praying for


    your recovery¡±


    She can¡¯t hide the surprise in her eyes. I guess she just never expected that.


    ¡°I love you Mayra, and I want you with or without Raya, will you have me?¡±


    She is quiet for a while. Tears fill her face before she wipes them and smiles.


    ¡°I love you too Darren¡±

 Epilogue

    Epilogue


    Mayra.


    I have never been this happy my entire life. I thought things couldn¡¯t get better after Raya died but they


    did. Everyone was there to help me heal and to help me pick myself up and move forward. Darren was


    my biggest supporter. He had been the source of my strength and my pir on those days the pain and


    guilt was all consuming.


    Alice was tried and sentenced by the council of elders. She was now rotting in the council¡¯s prison and


    she wouldn¡¯t ever get out unless it was in a body bag.


    It was weird living without Raya but slowly by slowly I started getting used to it. She was at a better


    ce, I kept reminding myself. A ce where she didn¡¯t know pain or struggles. That was enough for


    me. That was what kept me going most days. It took time but I finally got to a ce where I epted


    her death and that it was meant to happen.


    Just like Darren had said, the pack had epted me. I didn¡¯t get any trouble from anyone and they all


    respected me despite knowing that I had lost my wolf.


    ¡°Are youdies ready? It¡¯s almost time¡± Sebastian asks, walking into my room and shutting the door


    softly behind him.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost done¡­ I was just finishing feeding Tessa. ire and Lily are putting the final touches on


    our bride¡± Ren answers, wiping the milk from Tess¡¯ mouth.


    Sebastian smiles at her.


    Rhett was out cold on the bed. They were a year and half old and Ren still breast fed them. They were


    weaned and they did eat solid food but she still supplemented them with her milk.


    I asked her once why she still breast fed them when most women would have alreadypletely


    stopped. She said that she liked to and she didn¡¯t mind. That she would continue doing so until they


    were at least two years old.


    ¡°You look beautiful, Mayra¡± he turns to me and gives me a hug.


    You guessed it, it was my wedding day and I couldn¡¯t be happier. We performed the mating ceremony


    about two months back, after I felt I was ready. I thought that would be enough but Darren insisted on a


    wedding. He said he wanted both wolves and humans to know I was taken. His mark ensured that and


    so would a ring. So here we are today.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I smile back.


    ¡°Okay, I will leave you to finish up¡­I¡¯ll send Krystal up to call you once it¡¯s time¡±


    We all nod and he leaves as quietly as he came.


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited. We haven¡¯t had a wedding in years¡± ire all but screams.


    ¡°Me too¡± Lily adds before wobbling to take a seat on the bed.


    She was eight months pregnant with her second baby. Looking at her bump makes me look down.


    ¡°Are you okay? The dress isn¡¯t too tight is it?¡± Ren asks, cing Tess on the floor.


    She didn¡¯t like being held most of the time and the only one she tolerates holding her for long periods of


    time is her dad.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, just counting my blessings¡± I answer, rubbing my bump.


    I was five months along and we were expecting a boy. We were both excited but Darren¡¯s was on


    another level. When I told him that I was pregnant, he cried. When we found out the gender he had


    been ecstatic.


    He said that he would have been happy regardless if it were a girl but for the longest time he wanted a


    boy. Especially after he found out that his actions had caused Ren to miscarry their unborn son.


    I shake those sad thoughts and focus on the present just as the door opens. Krystal walks hand in


    hand with Iris. They looked beautiful.


    ¡°You ready to get hitched to dad Aunt Mayra?¡± she asks excitedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m already hitched to him in every way that counts. This is just his way of keeping human men away


    from me¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyoneughs at that.


    ¡°Can you me him? I think it¡¯s a male thing¡± she says with a shrug before turning to face everyone


    else. She frowns when she looks at her mother.


    ¡°You¡¯re not pregnant again, right?¡± she asks her worriedly.


    ¡°Not that I know of¡­why?¡±


    ¡°Because I have enough siblings to make a small football team¡­I mean with the addition of Aunt


    Mayra¡¯s baby, those are six siblings and only one of them is above the age of six¡­Not that I don¡¯t love


    them but just give a girl a break okay?¡±


    We all chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one you should be worried about¡­you should have that convo with your dad, Sebastian


    and I are done but I think Darren and Mayra are just beginning.¡±


    She turns to face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯m not the one with super fast swimmers¡± I put my hands up in surrender.


    ¡°I so did not need to hear that¡± she says, making a barfing motion before continuing. ¡°Then if mom isn¡¯t


    pregnant and you and Aunt Lily are already expecting then it means Aunt ire¡¯s baby is the one I¡¯m


    sensing¡±


    We all turn to look at ire who looks like a deer caught in headlights.


    ¡°Damn it, I thought I was done¡± she says, falling on the chair next to her.


    ¡°Well Brent¡¯s swimmers decided otherwise¡± Ren chips in.


    ¡°Can we stop with the swimmers innuendo¡± Krystal grumbles just as Iris asks,


    ¡°What are swimmers? Are they fishes?¡±


    I pull her to me and kiss her forehead. ¡°That is a conversation we won¡¯t have till you¡¯re older¡±


    ¡°You look beautiful mommy¡± she says and I just kiss her again.


    I never imagined I would love Iris because of who her father is but I do. I love her so much it hurts and I


    would do anything to protect her. The first time she called me mommy, my heart melted. Soon after she


    started calling Darren dad. He was so happy he talked about it the hole day.


    We don¡¯t know what she¡¯ll be given that Daniel basically turned himself into a mutant but we would be


    with her and love her no matter what.


    ¡°Thank you darling¡±


    ¡°Okay, now let¡¯s go before dad starts to think you ditched him¡±


    We leave the room after that. With the others going before me. We get to the makeshift entrance and


    Edward is waiting for me. He will be the one walking me down the aisle.


    My parents weren¡¯t invited. Ipletely cut them off from my life. They proved how little they cared for


    me when they were told I was fighting for my life and their response was they would see if they could fit


    a visit in their busy schedule.


    ¡°You ready?¡± Edward asks me.


    ¡°Yes¡±


    We begin walking to the wedding march.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re my daughter inw. I¡¯m so blessed¡±


    Tears start filling my eyes. Stupid pregnancy hormones. My rtionship with him is strong and that


    between me and Kate has also improved a lot. We¡¯ve gotten really close to each other and I¡¯ve grown


    to love both of them.


    ¡°Thank you, that means a loting from a man I admire. You¡¯ve been a father to me more than my


    own has ever been. So thank you for epting me¡±


    He kisses my temple and smiles at me. We get to the front and he hands me off to Darren. The


    moment I¡¯m in his arms, he gives me a kiss that takes my breath away.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t wait till the end?¡± the head priest asks in amusement, making everyone erupt inughter.


    ¡°No¡± Darren answers deadpan, making everyoneugh more.


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s begin¡±


    My eyes remain focused on Darren as the priest recites some words. I loved this man so much and I


    now couldn¡¯t imagine life without him. I now understand what Ren was talking about. That everything


    happens for a reason.


    My past no matter how painful it was led me to Darren. It gave me Iris. It gave me a new family. One


    that loved and cared about me. So given all these, I wouldn¡¯t trade it for anything.


    ¡°I love you Darren¡± I say.


    ¡°I love you too¡±


    ¡°Are you two done, now?¡± the priest asks.


    It¡¯s then I realize what I had done. I feel my cheeks redden. I can¡¯t believe I had interrupted the priest.


    ¡°Sorry, you may continue¡± I mumble.


    He sighs. ¡°You know what? Since you¡¯re already mated how about we just cut this short and get to the


    good part¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Darren and I say at the same time in enthusiasm.


    Our family, friends and packugh and the priest chuckles.


    ¡°Do you Darren take Mayra as your lovely wedded wife? Do you promise to love her and cherish her, in


    sickness and in health, and riches and poverty? To love and to hold? To remain faithful to her till death


    do you part?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if that¡¯s how it went but I would flow with it. After all this was a human tradition.


    ¡°I do¡± he answers, making me smile.


    ¡°And do you Mayra take Darren as your lovely wedded husband? Do you promise to love her and


    cherish her, in sickness and in health, and riches and poverty? To love and to hold? To remain faithful


    to her till death do you part?¡±


    ¡°I do¡± I say more sure about it than anything in my life.


    ¡°You may now kiss the bride¡­Again¡±


    Darren doesn¡¯t waste any time. He pulls me to him and seals our lips together as our family and friends


    cheer for our union.


    I was happy. I finally found my happily ever after.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!